This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.
It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.
Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:
+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.
+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
at |http : //books . google . com/
ot tbe
Tantvcrdit!^ ot Mteconetn
Digitized by
Googk I
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
CT^HE volumes of the Humanistic Series are published by
authority of the Board of Regents of the University of
Michigan, The contributors are chiefly^ but not exclusively^
members of the faculties or graduates of the University.
The expense is borne in part by gifts^ in part by appropria-
tions of the Board of Regents, A list of the volumes thus
far published or arranged is given at the end of this volume.
Digitized by
Google
Winiim^iti of 9ir||i0an f^tiOiti
HUMANISTIC SERIES
VOLUME IX
THE NEW TESTAMENT MANUSCRIPTS
IN THE FREER COLLECTION
Digitized by
Google
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
NEW YORK • BOSTON • CHICAGO
DALLAS • SAN FRANCISCO
MACMILLAN & CO., LmmD
LONDON • BOMBAY • CALCUTTA
MBLBOURNB
THE MACMILLAN CO. OF CANADA, Ltd.
TOKONTO
Digitized by
Google
THE NEW TESTAMENT
MANUSCRIPTS
IN THE FREER COLLECTION
Part I
THE WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT
OF
THE FOUR GOSPELS
BY
HENRY A. §ANDERS
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
1912
jiil rights reserved
Digitized by
Google
Copyright,
By henry a. SANDERS.
J. 8. Oaehing Ck>. — fierwlok A Smith Co.
Norwood, Μ*ββ., ΧΤ.Θ.Α.
Digitized by
Google
ki96271
OCT 15 1925
CBUD
.YSA5
PREFACE
Over two years have elapsed since the publication o£ the first
of the Biblical mss in the Freer Collection, though it was then
hoped that the remaining mss would appear with less delay. My
excuse is the great importance of the ms of the Gospels now pub-
lished and the difficulty of gathering parallels to its remarkable
readings so as to put a proper estimate and inteφretation on the
MS. Furthermore the great importance of the early Versions was
soon discovered and necessitated a working knowledge of Syriac,
Coptic, and Gothic. For Armenian and Ethiopic I have had to
rely on secondary sources. It is hardly necessai;y to state that
the admirable editions of the Old Syriac Gospels by Burkitt and
of the Bohairic and Sahidic by Horner were of the utmost assist-
ance.
In gathering the parallels to the special readings shown in the
various lists the main object was to learn the degree of relation-
ship to other mss. Absolute completeness was therefore not
necessary, nor was it attainable with the books accessible to me.
In many cases reasons of space prevented printing all the parallels
gathered; thus the conclusions are based on somewhat fuller
material than is given the reader. On the other hand some
parallels were inserted in proof, which had not been considered in
the summaries.
I am under obligation to so many Biblical scholars that space
will hardly permit the mention of all here ; yet without belittling
the assistance received from others, I wish to give special thanks
to Professors Caspar Rene Gregory, Kirsopp Lake, and William
H. Worrell, Dr. J. Rendel Harris, Sir Frederick Kenyon, and Mr.
Herman C. Hoskier. To Mr. Hoskier I am also indebted for
many suggestions and additions made in reading the proof, as well
as for the loan of valuable books not elsewhere accessible to me.
The libraries of Harvard University, Oberlin College, Hartford
Digitized by
Google
vi PREFACE
Theological Seminary, and the Theological Department of the
University of Chicago have been most kind in the loan of books
and in granting special privileges for work. My most earnest
thanks are likewise extended to Mr. Charles L. Freer for his
interest in the work and his generous support of the publication.
HENRY A. SANDERS.
Ann Arbor, Michigan,
November 22, 191 2.
Digitized by
Google
CONTENTS
PAGB
I. History of the Manuscript i
II. Palaeography :
1. Parchment, quires, ruling, writing 5
2. Abbreviations 8
3. Punctuation 12
4. Paragraphs 15
5. Diacritical and other marks 18
6. Spelling, grammatical forms, scribal errors . . . • 19
III. Contents :
1. Order, omissions, crowded writing 27
2. Corrections 28
(i) First hand 28
(2) Second hand 31
(3) Third hand 36
(4) Other hands 37
IV. The Problem of the Text: 41
1. Matthew 46
2. Mark 63
(a) Mark 1-5,30 64
(d) Mark 5, 30 to end 73
3. Luke 87
(a) Luke 1-8,12 SS
(d) Luke 8, 13 to end 96
4. John 5, 12 to end 113
5. The first quire of John 128
6. Summary 133
V. Date . ' 135
VI. The Text of W and the Early Church Fathers:
1. W and Clement of Alexandria 140
2. W and Origen 140
3. W and other early Fathers 141
VII. Collation :
1. Secundum Matthaeum 145
2. Secundum loannem 166
3. Secundum Lucam 192
4. Secundum Marcum 218
vii
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
Plate I
^*fyfrAir93oye^aA^aj^nsyh^es^at'r^^4ZA.\*A/'
/I
/
Mark i. 1-7.
Digitized by
Google
Ι. HISTORY OF THE MANUSCRIPT
The Washington ms of the Gospels (Greek ms III in the
Freer collection, Detroit, Michigan) will eventually be transferred
to the Smithsonian Institution in Washington, D. C, where it
will be placed with the other collections in the gallery to be
erected by Mr. Charles L. Freer. Gregory has named it W in
his list (Die griechischen Handschriften des Neuen Testaments,
Leipzig, 1908), and I shall use that designation for it in the fol-
lowing pages. It has the number c 014 in von Soden's list. A
complete facsimile edition of the ms is published simultaneously
with this volume under the title: Facsimile of the Washington
Manuscript of the Four Gospels in the Freer Collection, Univer-
sity of Michigan, 1912.^
The story of the purchase of these famous Biblical mss has
already been told* and I shall merely summarize it here. The
four Mss^ were bought by Mr. Freer of an Arab dealer named
Ali in Gizeh, near Cairo, on December 19th, 1906. I saw them
for the first time and recognized their value in October, 1907.
It was at once determined not only to publish the mss in full,
but also to make a most diligent search for the missing por-
tions and related finds, as well as for the original resting-place
of the MSS.
The only hint as to origin or former owner found in the mss
themselves is the prayer for a certain Timothy in the subscrip-
tion to Mark, p. 372 in the Facsimile.* I have already given my
reasons * for connecting this with the Church of Timothy in the
Monastery of the Vinedresser, which was located near the third
pyramid (Abu Salih's Churches and Monasteries of Egypt, trans.
* Cited as Facsimile.
* Cf. University of Michigan Studies, Humanistic Series, vol. VIII, p. i, where the
earlier literature is also given.
*I, Deuteronomy and Joshua; II, Psalms; III, Gospels; IV, Fragments of the
£pistles of Paul.
* Cf. Biblical World, vol. 31, no. 2, Fig. i ; Amer. Jour. Arch., vol. 13, pi. 3.
Digitized by
Google
2 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
by Evetts and Butler, p. 190), but an outline of the previous argu-
ment with some additions may not be out of place here. The
subscription in fifth-century semi-cursive hands reads:
^ χρήστε aytc συ μετά τον 8ουΚο(υ σου τψοθεου -Ρ)
και πάντων των αντον -Ρ
" Holy Christ, be thou with thy servant Timothy and all of his."
With this as a whole we may compare the repeated notices by
the scribe in ms c 376 of von Soden (Gregory 579), of which the
parallel portion is την Βονλην σον Ολν/ιττιαι/ . . . και παντός τον
λάου αντης. The reference is plainly to an abbess at whose order
the MS was written, as von Soden, Schriften des N. T., vol. i,
p. 179, notes. Therefore, if Timothy assumed the whole of our
subscription when he inserted his name, it would seem that he
was head of the monastery. A number of subscriptions, cited by
von Soden in his list of mss, show that it was common to indi-
cate that MSS belonged to church officials, monasteries, or other
owners; cf. mss α 150, c 178, c 1036, € 210, c 2015, δ 304, δ 26i,
δ 411, δ 453, A 605. Also prayers for writer or owner appear, as
c 135 Kvpu βοηθει τω σω δουλω ΓεωργίΜ πρ€σβντ€ρω; cf. also
c 1145» ^ 1^3, Ο 21. In our subscription the matter is made more
complex by the changes and additions. The second line is by a
different hand and in brown ink of a slightly lighter tinge than
the first line, though that is lighter than any other writing in
the MS. The words in parentheses are in jet black ink, like that
used in the lectionary note on p. 35 of the Washington ms of
Deuteronomy and Joshua, and they stand on an erasure ; in fact
a double erasure is plainly indicated for all the letters except ov
of σον. It is clear that the second hand did not write σου, yet it
was a word differing by the first letter only, so presumably τον.
The length of the erasure, reaching over the sign -P, shows that
the second had a longer name or other words. There was room
for at least fourteen letters in the place of the eleven of the third
hand. We may compare the subscription in von Soden's € 1222:
νπερ μνήμης και αφέσεως των αμαρτιών τον SovXov τον θεον Ιωαννον
μονάχου . . . The reading τον θεον for the second hand in our
subscription is rendered a little more probable by the erasure of a
long-tailed letter where the final υ would have stood. As the sec-
ond line was added by this writer, it seems sure that he at least was
Digitized by
Google
HISTORY OF THE MANUSCRIPT 3
the head of a monastery or some other church union. Of the first
hand of the subscription we know still less. Manifestly neither
του nor σον could have been original, as the ov, though belonging
to both second and third hands, stands on an erasure. From the
remnant xpurre ayie συ μ€τα του hov\ov ... we cannot hope to
establish much in regard to the earliest owner, who attached his
name to the ms, though we may hazard the guess that the femi-
nine article stood in the place of the later του and σον, and that
the writer characterized himself as the servant of a monastery, or
a church, or a female saint. The difference in writing shows that
it was not the scribe of the MS who added the first subscription.
Thus we have to do with owners of the ms, of whom the first two
belonged to the fifth century and the third to the sixth, if we may
judge from the similarity of ink noted above. The infrequency
of notes in black ink in all four of the mss indicates that the
owners no longer used Greek readily.
We shall see later that the writing of our ms is rather closely
related to the Enoch fragment found at Akhmim in 1886, but that
is the only evidence thus far found to support the first statement
of the dealer, that the mss came from Akhmim. The text of W,
to be sure, shows some afiiliations with the Sahidic Version, but
far more with the Old Latin and Syriac, while scribal errors point
rather to Bohairic than to Sahidic influence. The dealer long
since acknowledged that his statement about buying tHe mss in
Akhmim was made merely to mislead. Through him Mr. Freer
has been able to get in touch with the supposed finders, and vari-
ous other purchases have been made of articles which are said
to have come from the same ruined monastery, and which are
entirely consistent with such an explanation. Of these I may
mention a diminutive Coptic Psalter of the fifth or sixth century;
a badly decayed cluster of parchment leaves with Coptic writing,
out of which fragments of five or six different mss, all diminutive,
have been secured, notably a Psalter of the fourth (?) century;
a single leaf of a Greek ms of an unknown church writer (Slavonic
uncial of the eighth or ninth century); a small holder or seat having
a curved top of wood inlaid with ivory, a fine piece of work, but
badly decayed. The Copts were famous for their skill in ivory
inlaying; compare the ivorj^ inlaid book-chest of the White
Monastery, mentioned by Abu Salih, op. cit., p. 239. While I
am not as yet allowed to publish the exact spot where the mss
Digitized by
Google
4 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
were found, the statements made by the finders fix it definitely
and are consistent with the evidence gathered. The place would
be a likely refuge for monks from the ruined Monastery of the
Vinedresser, and diggers finding mss there would naturally take
them to Gizeh for sale.
Digitized by
Google
IL PALAEOGRAPHY
I. Parchment, Quires, Ruling, and Writing
The MS is written on parchment of medium thickness and
excellent quality, but it has suffered exceedingly from age, wear,
and exposure. When first examined the leaves were very brittle,
especially on the edges ; this condition was doubtless due to their
having been so dried and baked by sand and sun for many years.
The MS has gained in strength and pliability since it has been
kept in a place where changes in temperature and moisture are
guarded against, and it can now be used without damage, if han-
dled with care. The presence of thick board covers^ prevented
the decay from affecting anything except the edges of the leaves,
so the text is everywhere legible.
The parchment is mostly sheepskin and has yellowed badly
with age ; yet in spite of this it is still rather transparent, so that
the writing on the opposite side of the leaf is often visible. Some
goatskin leaves occur, but they are usually hard to distinguish
positively. In general it may be said that the flesh side of the
goatskin leaves is whiter, and thus the difference in color between
the two sides is greater. I have succeeded in seeing in a dozen
or more leaves the branching veins characteristic of goatskin.
Rough spots showing the hair roots sometimes occur, but only
very rarely extend into the written portion of the page. The
spots are smaller and nearer together in the goatskin leaves. A
few weak spots and holes were mended by pasting on thin pieces
of parchment; a good example may be seen on p. 337 of the
Facsimile.
In the first quire* of John the parchment is all of sheepskin
and seems to be of a somewhat different character. It is regularly
a little thicker, but more worn and decayed. The flesh side of the
parchment is as white as in the rest of the ms, but the skin side
has yellowed more. In all of these respects, as well as in having
* For a description of the painted covers, see Professor Morey's section of the intro-
duction to the Facsimile.
* This quire was written by a difierent scribe and at a different time, cf. pp. 8 ; 38 ; 135.
5
Digitized by
Google
6 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
a slightly stronger odor, the parchment of this quire resembles
that of the Greek Psalter in the Freer collection. A bit of wool,
found between pp. 22 and 23, was probably a book mark.
The parchment varies in thickness from .05 to .20 mm., but
the instances of extreme thickness or thinness are very rare. The
general run of the leaves vary between .08 and .16 mm.; the
average is .13 mm. The thinnest specimens seem to be goatskin.
In the first quire of John the thickness varies from .13 to .20 mm.;
the average is .16 mm. The largest leaves are eight and one-
fourth inches in height by five and eleven-sixteenths inches in
width (21 by 14.5 cm.), while the smallest measure eight by five
and one-eighth inches (20.5 by 13 cm.) ; the common size is eight
and three-sixteenths by five and five-eighths inches (20.8 by 14.3
cm.). The leaves of the first quire of John are all of the largest
size, though the edges seem to show more loss by wear and
decay.
There are at present 187 leaves or 374 pages, of which 372 are
written. There are two blank pages at the end of John. The
MS is divided into 26 quires, which had originally the quire num-
bers A to KF placed on the upper right-hand corner of the first
page of each quire. The numbers of the first seven quires have
entirely disappeared through decay ; of quire number Η there is a
recognizable trace, and of the later quires the numbers can gener-
ally be read with certainty. Of quire I Γ the first two leaves are
lost, but the opposite halves, forming the last two leaves of the
quire, have been securely sewed in at some time when the ms had
been taken apart, thus proving at least one rebinding. The miss-
ing leaves would have stood between pages 172 and 173 p{ the
MS, as shown in the Facsimile. In quire KF the sixth leaf is
missing (between pages 368 and 369) and the opposite half, the
third leaf of the quire, has been carefully sewed in. The last leaf
of quire A was at one time torn out, but was repaired by past-
ing a fresh strip of parchment over the torn edges. Quires A,
Γ, IB, ΙΔ (end of John), and I Ζ are of six leaves each. Quires Η
(end of Matthew) and KB (end of Luke) have four leaves each.
The remainder were all quires of eight leaves each, though two
quires have lost leaves as above noted.
The leaves in the quires are so matched that flesh side of
parchment is brought opposite to flesh side, and hair side opposite
to hair side. I have noticed but one mistake in arrangement.
Digitized by
Google
PALAEOGRAPHY 7
The middle double leaf of quire I Ζ is reversed. The resulting
change in color between the pp. 230 and 231, and also 234 and
235, is not shown in the Facsimile, but the hair root marks dis-
tinguish the opposing sides. The leaves are so arranged in every
quire that the flesh side of the parchment forms the outside of the
quire. The ink is dark brown of approximately the shade shown
in the plates; that used in the first quire of John is perceptibly
darker, except where it has suffered from wear.
The writing is in one column of 30 lines to the page. In
Matthew there are six instances where the scribe has written a
single word or a part of a word on a 31st line. In three cases
the extra word is placed at the beginning of the line and in three
at the end. In Luke there are six similar cases of which four
fall at the beginning of the line and two at the end. There are
no cases in John or Mark. Pages 13, 14, and 15 of the first quire
of John have 31 full lines each and show other signs of crowding.
Lines are ruled carefully and regularly 5.3 mm. apart. The
ruling was done across the double pages before the quires were
made up, and extends from the outer peφendicular of one page to
the outer perpendicular of the other. The space between the
writing and the binding edge of the ms is thus ruled, but the outer
edge left unruled. Partial exceptions to the last statement occur
once in Matthew and infrequently in the other gospels. In the
first quire of John the horizontal rulings extend clear across the
parchment. Peφendiculars are ruled to limit the ends of the
lines of writing, and these extend regularly to the upper and lower
edges of the parchment. Ruling was done on the light (flesh)
side of the parchment, and rather lightly, as would be natural for
thin parchment. Presumably the position of the lines was deter-
mined by compass points pricked in the parchment, but these are
preserved only in the first quire of John, where they were placed
quite a distance from the edge of the parchment
The length of the written line as determined by the distance
between the perpendiculars is three and seven-eighths inches
(10 cm.). The writing sometimes extends slightly beyond the
perpendicular. The number of letters in a full line varies between
27 and 30. The last quires of Luke run from 32 to 35 letters to
the line. The letters are smaller, but the hand is the same. For
some reason the scribe was crowding on these pages. Lines were
not made longer for the sake of ending with a word or a phrase»
Digitized by
Google
8 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
yet the regular rules for syllable division at line ends are well
preserved. Some irregularity is noted in regard to prepositions
and prepositional compounds. Commonly we find €κ\βαλ\ω, cMr|-
€λ^€ΐϊ/, etc., but rarely c|£cX^cti/ (Luke 14, 18) and even €ΐ|ς τον
τ^υρανον (Luke 15, 21); ουκ regularly attaches itself to the neigh-
boring words; cf. ον\κ ηΒυναντο Luke 8, 19 and often; even αλ|λ*
ουκ John 3, 8. The writing is a graceful, sloping uncial of small
size. It was evidently written with ease and rapidity. The ordi-
nary letter is about 2.5 mm. in height, but φ and ψ are usually
over 7 mm. and ρ and υ over 5 mm. in length.
The writer of the first quire of John was a less practised pen-
man. The letters vary a little more in size and shape, and the
line is followed less carefully. The average letter is about 3 mm.
in height ; p, υ, ψ are the same size as in the regular hand ; φ is
even larger, almost always touching or extending into the lines
above and below. The various forms of the letters in the two
hands are shown in the accompanying table ; the more prevalent
types have the first place. I have shown several types of each
letter, even where the variations are slight, in order to better
illustrate the general appearance. As might be expected in a
hand written so rapidly, there are many slight variations, which
I have not noted. The first column gives the regular hand of
the MS, the second column, the first quire of John.
2. Abbreviations
The abbreviations used in Matthew are as follows: from
κνρως, κξ, κΰ, ic5J, κϊ/. Tec, always abbreviated when referring to
God, otherwise not; cf. κύριος lo, 25; 18, 32; κυριοις 6, 24; from
^€09, Θ?, θυ, θω, θν ; from χριστός, χς, etc. ; from ιησους, ίς, etc. ;
these three words are always abbreviated except as noted ; from
πρευμα^ the forms πνα, πρς^ πνί, WPfa occur ; I noted no cases of
failure to abbreviate. In Matthew 8, 16 the scribe started to
write τα πνα, but immediately corrected to τα Innd ; from άνθρω-
πος, ανος, ανου, αΤω, oFoP, αΡδΙ, ανων, ανοις, and ανους all OCCUr,
yet there are a few instances of failure to abbreviate, in which all
cases seem to be represented ; from πατήρ, πηρ, πρζ, Wpi, πρα are
regular; προς occurs Matthew 10, 29, and πατβρ is not abbrevi-
ated ; cf. 6, 9 ; 11,25; from μητηρ, Jvqp, μρς, μρα occur, but μητρός,
μητρι, and^/iiTTcpa are also found; δαδ for δαυβώ occurs once at
12, 23 and ισρλ once at 27, 42; these words are elsewhere not
Digitized by
Google
PALAEOGRAPHY
A ΑΛ.Λ
X
HH
I r
IcKKkK
AA
ο
rrr f
cc c C
Τ τ Τ'ΤΤ
χ κχ
///
to
ΙΑ» *^
ΑΑΑΑΑ
ΓΓ rr
ΛΑ -Α
ffeee
% %
ι Τ
ΑΛΑ
Ο λ/
ππη
m
C C CC
χ XX
ttf
ω ί^ Cl^
Forms of Letters in Major Portion
OF Manuscript
Forms of Letters in First Quirk
OF John
Digitized by
Google
Ίο WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
abbreviated, κ^ for kcu, ft for ^at, τ^ for rat occur infrequently
"and generally only at ends of lines. Μ for ρην is found at 27, 28,
μν at 20, 21, and μι at 26, 53. Numerals are expressed by letters
only twice (i, 17).
In Mark the same abbreviations occur for κυρίας, ^€ος, and
ιησονς as in Matthew; χρηστός also has χρ^^ ( = χριστού ?) once
(9, 41); from πνεύμα the singular is always abbreviated (πΡα, πΡς,
ifvi)\ ϋνά^ΤωΡ and ττνικην occur in the addition to Mark 16, 14;
otherwise the plural and derived forms are not abbreviated.
Mark 1-5, 30, shows but two cases of abbreviation of άνθρω-
ποι, viz., avo% I, 23; 5, 2, while the word is written in full eight
times ; in the remainder of Mark it is abbreviated thirty-four times,
only ανθρώπων (i2, 14) escaping, πατήρ is always abbreviated
except at i, 20; μητηρ is not abbreviated the five times it occurs
in chapter 3, or the once in chapter 5 and twice in chapter 6 ; in
the later chapters it is always abbreviated; νξ=^υιος is found six
times from chapter 9 on; m5 = vto9 occurs at 10, 45 and w at
14, 62; there are nine cases not abbreviated; δαδ for BaveiZ is
found three times ; SS ^ once, at 1 2, 35 ; κ^ occurs a few times
at end of line or within ; ^3, rj occur rarely, but only at the ends
of lines ; jiv, jii, μυς occur once or twice each. There are no liga-
tures in the part before 5, 30. Numerals are usually expressed
by the letters with abbreviation mark above ; such letters are both
preceded and followed by a slight space ; ζ occurs six times, επτά
twice; all smaller numbers are written in full, all larger ones are
expressed by letters, except πβ/τακεισχ^λιοι, 6, 44. There seems
no variation in usage between the two parts of Mark.
In the first part of Luke (1-8, 12) regular abbreviations are
always used for ^€ος, κύριος, πνεύμα (plurals not abbreviated),
νήσους, and χριστός ; μβα occurs at 2, 34, but it is not abbreviated
six times; πατήρ is not abbreviated; SFo? is found at 4, 4; ανους
5, lo; OR 5, 20, but elsewhere is not abbreviated; κ^ occurs three
times, θι twice ; the numerals ζ, πδ, λ, μ occur.
In the second part of Luke (8, 13 to end) we have almost the
same abbreviations as in Matthew. The common forms occur
^ W^y X/^> ^*c> occur in W (Luke 9, 20), in Oxy. Pap. vol. 2, no. 209 ; vol. 3, no. 402 ;
they are regular in codex Bezae and the Old Latin mss, and Horner's Coptic Mss show a
feiy instances.
2 This abbreviation is found in the Latin mss dimma, mol, δ ; it is noted by Traube,
Nom. Sac., p. 105, as common in Latin mss after the eighth century. A fourth century
papyrus fragment of the Psalms at Leipzig also has it, as likewise Oxy. Pap. vol. 5, no. 840.
Digitized by
Google
PALAEOGRAPHY n
for ^€09, κύριος (plural not abbreviated, also κνριω 14, 2i), ίησους,
χριστός (χρ^ occurs at 9, 20), πνεύμα (πρα = πνεύματα at 10, 2Q,
otherwise the plural is not abbreviated) ; πατήρ is abbreviated
generally in the singular ; περ occurs seven times, unabbreviated
four tinies; πατρι 9, 42, πατέρα 9, 59, escaped abbreviation;
πατέρες II, 47 and πατέρων ii, 48 occur; μητηρ is not abbrevi-
ated (I noted nine .instances) ; άνθρωπος is abbreviated in all cases
and numbers, but unabbreviated forms occur almost as often (29
against 38 times) ; Kj occurs nine times, ft twice, 1^ = μου four
times, and 73, n^, μι once each; 9Θ ( = 99) is found at 15, 4; 15, 7 ;
otherwise numerals are written in full.
In John, excluding the first quire, we find the following abbre-
viations : θς, κς, ΐς, χς, πνα, as also the oblique cases, are regular
in the singular (θεοί lo, 34 θεούς lo, 35 are the only plurals
found) ; πατήρ is abbreviated regularly in the singular (yet πατήρ
occurs once and πάτερ five times) ; μητηρ does not occur often
and is not abbreviated ; άνθρωπος is regularly abbreviated in all
cases and numbers ; ανθρωπον is found three times ; ιηλ. for ισραηλ
is found once (12, 13); δαδ twice in 7, 42; ϋς once (20, 31); κ
and μυς occur once each; Tec ij λ of 6, 19 is the only numeral
abbreviated.
In the first quire of John θεος^ κύριος^ ιησoυςy χριστός^ πνεύμα^
πατήρ, μητηρ, νιος, and άνθρωπος have the regular abbreviations ;
ιηλ occurs three times, ovpov four times, and ovpov twice; στφ for
σωτηρ is found at 4, 42, βλευς for )8cunXcv9 at i, 51, and ^SXetai/ for
βασιΧειαν at 3, 3 ; βαχτιλιαν is written in full at 3, 5 ; numerals are
regularly represented by the letters, yet none of the ligatures occur
except once, in the numeral JlK^rj. In 4, 25 for χριστός the scribe
at first wrote χ^ but immediately corrected to 5f5 ; as χριστός is
always abbreviated, it seems more probable that the scribe started
to write χρς, as at Luke 9, 20, Mark 9, 41.
These noteworthy variations in abbreviations cannot well be
due to chance, especially as the changes coincide fairly well with
the changes in text represented in the various parts of the ms. It
seems clear that the scribe imitated the style of abbreviations of
the parent ms, which, as we shall see later, was formed by joining
parts of unrelated mss. Judged on the basis of abbreviations
alone, Matthew and the second part of Luke are the nearest related.
The first part of Mark shows the fewest abbreviations, while
Luke 1-8, 12, is not much inferior in this respect. The latter
Digitized by
Google
12 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
part of Mark shows similarity to John, having more abbreviations
than the regular hand but less than the first quire. This foreign
quire shows more abbreviations than any other part of the MS, but
only four are peculiar to it. Of these arfp is common and old in
Biblical mss ; ovpovy ^λευς, βλ€ίαν are not well known at any date,
but the last two seem to point towards official documents in the
early cursive, rather than to any literary hand ; cf . βα for βαχτιΧικω
in Oxy. Pap. vol. VII, no. 1028. The variation in the use of
abbreviations for πατήρ, μητηρ^ νιος, άνθρωπος in different parts
of the same ms should warn us not to place too much reliance
on the occurrence or non-occurrence of such abbreviations as
criteria for dating.
The representation of ν at the end of a line by a stroke over
the preceding vowel may be classed here with the abbreviations ;
it occurs with considerable frequency in all parts of the ms.
3. Punctuation
Punctuation is rather rare ; a single dot in middle position is
regularly used. In one or two instances the dot seems to approx-
imate high position; cf. Matthew 24, 3 (Facsimile, p. 88, 1. 30);
Luke 2, 52 (Facsimile, p. 207, 1. i). The dot in lowest position
(on the line) is not found. Hardly more than three or four punc-
tuations occur on any one page, and the average is even less.
They are most frequent in the first part of Luke, while Mark has
far the fewest. The double dot ( : ) occurs 1 2 times in Matthew,
6 in John (excluding the first quire), 23 in Luke, and 11 in Mark
(7 are in the first four chapters). It is used regularly at the end
of each gospel, where it is accompanied by one or more line fillers
(>); the majority of the remaining instances are found at the
ends of paragraphs. It was therefore felt as a decidedly strong
punctuation; for this reason it generally occurs at the ends of
lines, or rather, nothing is written after it in the same line.
A substitute for punctuation is formed by leaving small blank
spaces between the phrases. These occur frequently and regu-
larly in all parts of the ms. It is difficult to determine the exact
number in any portion because of the varying width of the spaces,
which are often so narrow as to be hardly distinguishable. Also
the spaces which fall at the ends of lines are seldom clear unless
punctuated, which often happens.
Digitized by
Google
PALAEOGRAPHY 13
The length of the phrases formed is quite even and approxi-
mates one and one-half lines of the ms. A count of the more
carefully written pages in Matthew and John gives an average
of 22^ spaces per ms page. As there are 112 ms pages in
Matthew, the total number of spaces would be about 2520.
John, with 86 ms pages originally, would have had 1935 spaces.
On the better written pages of Luke and Mark the number of
spaces per page approximates 25 ; on the whole there seems
rather more carelessness in the division. Yet the 116 pages
of Luke indicate 2900 spaces, and the original 64 pages of
Mark would have given 1600 spaces. These numbers correspond
fairly well with the number of στ^χοί or ρήματα enumerated in
many mss.^ Omissions and additions to the text would have a
tendency to make the totals vary in different mss, and for that
reason I have not attempted a more exact enumeration of totals.
The approximate numbers obtained seem on the whole to come
closer to the ρήματα than to the στνχοι as recorded in the various
MSS, but these two are so nearly the same that they must represent
merely variations of the same system. Because of the great age
of W we are interested more in this original system, which doubt-
less gave the στίχοι counted by the scribe in determining the
length of the ms. Of this earlier form Eustathius (fl. 326 a.d.)
has left us information in the record that between John 9, i and
ID, 31 there are 135 στίχοι.^ A careful count of this portion of
W gives 130 spaces and punctuations which are sure, though
some of the spaces are rather narrow. There are two very narrow
spaces not counted, as they seemed purely accidental. A survey
of my results showed that some long phrases were left undivided,
and by a comparison with D, Δ, and Syr cu * I was able to locate
six more punctuation points which coincided with line ends in W.
We may therefore assume that these space divisions in W are
the original στίχοι, and that they have on the whole been rather
carefully preserved. They doubtless coincided wth the sense
^ Cf. Scholz, N. T., p. xxviii ; Harris, On Origin of Ferrar Group, p. 9 :
Matth.
Mark
Luke
John
ρήματα
στιχο4
2522
2560
1675
1616
(3083)
2740
1938
2024
' Cf. Scrivener, Introd. to Crit. of N. T., vol. i, p. 52 ; Scholz, op. cit., p. xvii.
' Cf. Harris, Codex Sangallensis, p. 55, that there is related phrasing in these.
Digitized by
Google
Γ4 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
divisions used in reading. The subject seems worthy of a special
treatment, including comparison with other mss.
Still more interesting is the punctuation in the first quire of
John. It is regularly a single dot in middle position (over 400
cases in the 16 pages). The double dot (:) occurs twice, and in
44 cases we find a space only without a dot. That this is not an
ordinary system of punctuation is shown by the differences from
the punctuation of the printed editions. There are 48 punctua
tions in the ms, where not even a comma occurs in the editions,
yet about 200 punctuations are omitted, of which 40 are full stops.
The frequency of punctuation and spacing is greater than in any
regular portion of the ms, averaging 28 per page as against 25 or
less. It seems on the whole rather more careless and irregular
than in the rest of the ms ; cf. νυμ • ψιος in 3, 28, αντω • αμήν •
αμήν • λβγω in I, 52, and • εδωκεν • in 3, 16. We must therefore
allow for a certain number of mistakes or for the confusion of two
systems at some points. Yet in spite of these defects it is appar-
ent that the divisions correspond rather closely to those shown by
capitals in Δ and to the punctuations in Syr cu and in some Old
Latin mss, as q and b. The short lines and punctuations of D
show many agreements, but on the whole make shorter divisions.
They perhaps arose from the union of two systems or a revision
of the original one. W and Δ infrequently show equally short
phrases. A comparison of all these mss establishes one original
system, of which W is the best representative. Δ and Syr cu
show the closest agreement with W. Δ is hard to handle accu-
rately, since there are all gradations in the size of capitals, espe-
cially κ of καί. It seems to vary from W in less than 50 cases,
of which 25 are additional divisions. Syr cu has only 16 punctu-
ations not found in W, but has omitted more. The Old Latin
MSS q and b have no punctuations not found in the others, but are
very careless, often omitting the dots for long spaces.
The division into lines of varying length in D and the intro-
duction of each phrase by a capital in Δ seem to indicate that we
have to do with an ancient system of phrasing, used in reading
the Scriptures in church service. If we are right in referring
these widely separated mss to the same system, its origin must
have been as early as the second century.
Digitized by
Google
PALAEOGRAPHY 15
4. Paragraphs
Closely allied with the punctuation is the system of paragraph-
ing, shown by setting the first letter of the paragraph about its
full size into the margin. These letters are generally a little
enlarged, rarely even to double the regular size (cf. Matthew 1,1;
17,14; 23,15; Luke 1,1; 1,5; 3» 7; 4» 8; 11, 24, etc.). The
paragraph mark (— ), standing at the end of the paragraph, some-
times just precedes the .projecting letter of the next paragraph.
In a few cases the paragraph mark stands alone. At Luke i, 5
τ
it has the form 1 . It is noteworthy that it is always the first
letter of the paragraph that projects into the margin. The vacant
end of the previous line is never used for the beginning of the
paragraph, as often happens in ancient mss. Rather more numer-
ous than the regular paragraphs are the cases where the line end
is left vacant for quite a space, and yet the first letter of the next
line does not project. These seem to mark rather more decided
divisions than mere punctuation, yet one is hardly warranted in
classing them as real paragraphs, though errors and interchanges
between the two were doubtless easy. The numbers of these
divisions are as follows:
paragraphs
marks
vacant line ends
Matthew 195
14
310
Mark, i - 5. 3^
3
23
Mark, 5, 30 to end 14
71
Luke, I - 8, 1 2 1 30
I
88
Luke, 8, 13 to end 117
12
212
John, 5, 12 to end 69
I
212
John, quire i 28
3
2
The small number of paragraphs or quasi-paragraphs in the
first quire of John is noteworthy. Furthermore, of this small
number eight occur on the last page, where the scribe seems to
be stretching the text to the utmost in order to finish the quire
exactly with his copy or at some fixed point. It is possible that
he thought of the paragraphs as a natural accompaniment of the
vacant line ends, which are the characteristic means for stretching
Digitized by
Google
16 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
the text. Twice in this quire the paragraph mark has the form
\ . Eleven times the paragraph projects practically two letters,
and twice even three letters, into the margin. I have seen similar
examples on papyrus, chiefly documents of the early centuries,^
but in parchment mss I know but one example. Coptic frag, i in
the Freer collection has several instances of paragraphs projecting
two full letters into the margin. This fragment, containing Psalm
44, is said to be from the same ruined monastery as W, and is one
of the oldest Coptic fragments I have ever seen. There are no
examples of the so-called Coptic μ and υ, and even more decisive
the schima and hurt still have the original Demotic forms unas-
similated to the Greek.* I have dated it tentatively in the fourth
century, but it may be older.
The remarkable variations in paragraphing in the different
parts of the ms indicate quite plainly the care of the scribe in
following his patchwork copy. As regards the affiliations of the
different parts of that parent it is harder to speak with certainty.
In no portion do the paragraphs agree with the Eusebian sections,
with the κεφαλοΛο, or with any other system of numbering known
to me, such as the shorter chapters of codex B. The paragraphs
of Luke bear the most resemblance to the Eusebian sections, yet
even here we find 27 disagreements out of 66 sections in the first
part up to 8, 12, though W has 131 paragraphs. In the second
part of Luke the difference increases, as chapters 8 to 14 show 59
disagreements in 1 14 Eusebian sections. The agreement is there-
fore but little more than could be expected from independent sys-
tems of dividing, where both are based on natural sense divisions.
As the Eusebian sections agree closely with the paragraphs of
codex Alexandrinus except for the addition of extra paragraphs,
we can expect no agreement between W and A. In codex Β there
is a similar system of paragraphing by use of the mark (— ) and
by projecting letters. These are on the whole considerably more
numerous: Matthew, 454, Mark, 208, Luke, 489, John, 351. The
chapter numbers in Β coincide with the beginnings of paragraphs
except for a few errors ; evidently one of the systems was based on
^ Cf. Amherst Papyri, plates ix : xii; facs. 2 of Rev. Laws of Ptol. Phil. ; also pi. i, a
nterary fragment, first century; Berlin. Klassikertext. vol. 3, Taf. 11, Ps. Hippokrates, Ep.
2 Cf. Ralfs, Gott. Akad. 1900-1901, nro. 4, p. 13.
Digitized by
Google
PALAEOGRAPHY 17
the other. Codex Sinaiticus has even more paragraphs, which
are shown as in W, though the paragraph mark is regularly added
in the earlier portion. I counted over 550 paragraphs in Matthew,
yet there is little agreement with W. Codex D shows greater
variation ; the regular method is by projecting letter. Because of
varying length of line the blank line end could not be used. The
number of paragraphs is: Matthew, 590 (12 pages lost), John, 172
(omitting 18, 2-20,1), Luke, 151, Mark, 161. In Matthew W
shows quite a remarkable agreement with the paragraphs of D.
Of its 209 paragraphs 20 are covered by lacunae in D; of the
remaining 189 there is agreement with D in 168 cases, while the
rest are paralleled by punctuation or line end in D. But this does
not show the full extent of the agreement, for we consider the
vacant line ends and space punctuations of W closely related to
the paragraphs. Comparing these we find the following: the
paragraphs of D are supported by W 168 times with paragraphs
and 197 times with blank line ends, while the remaining 225 para-
graphs agree almost perfectly with space punctuations in W. The
disagreement with the paragraphs and chapters of K, A, and Β
shows that this is not due to mere chance. As in punctuation so
in paragraphing we have found a system in which W and D can
be traced back to a common ancestor.
In John 5, 12 to end, there is almost as close an agreement
between the paragraphs of W and D, though less numerous in
both Mss. In this part the agreement with codex Β is close ; the
paragraphs of W which find no support equal only about one-fourth
of the whole number. Furthermore, nearly all the paragraphs of
Β are paralleled by paragraphs, line ends, or punctuations of W.
It seems, however, more likely that the paragraphing of Β was
made on the basis of a punctuation like that of W and D, and that
there is no relationship between the paragraphs.
In the first quire of John the agreement between the para-
graphs of W and D is even more decided, though some of the
paragraphs of D are paralleled by punctuations or spaces in W, or
vice versa. It is noteworthy that all nine of the Eusebian sections
in this portion, which are not supported by projecting paragraphs
in D, find no support in W. The Eusebian sections are a later
intrusion into the D tradition and have had no influence on the
system of paragraphs.
In Mark the few paragraphs of W are less related to those of
Digitized by
Google
i8 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
D and in the first five chapters there is no other ms showing such
an absence of divisions.
As I have stated above, the paragraphing in Luke is somewhat
similar to the Eusebian sections, yet these do not present the
closest parallel ; that is found in codex B. Of the 131 paragraphs
of W in Luke 1-8, 12, 81 are supported by the paragraph marks
of B, 25 by space punctuations, and 7 by line ends, leaving only 18
unaccounted for. Of the 32 extra paragraphs in B, 19 equal vacant
line ends, and 13 equal punctuation in W. In the remainder of
Luke the same relationship exists, though more obscured. This
system of paragraphing goes back to a common ancestor inde-
pendent of the system in D. Considering the age of W and B,
it seems quite certain that the Eusebian sections were influenced
by this system, and not the reverse.
I have stated above that the paragraphs of W were sometimes
introduced by decidedly enlarged letters. There are forty such
cases in Matthew, once in the middle of a line, not counting of
course the slightly enlarged letters, which are rather numerous.
In the first quire of John the initial letters are even more enlarged,
though the use here also is very irregular ; less than one-third of
the initial letters are enlarged. There are three of these enlarged
letters in the middle of the line, but each time following punc-
tuation. These are doubtless substitutes for paragraphs omitted
through ignorance or the desire for condensation.
5. Diacritical and Other Marks
Accents are not found in W, and rough breathings C" or ^)
occur only very rarely; these are mostly on monosyllables and
especially to distinguish words liable to be confused, as iv from
CI/, έξ from c^, and the relative pronoun from the article.^ I counted
29 instances in Matthew; none in Mark 1-5, 30; 3 in the rest of
Mark ; 44 in Luke ; and 4 in John 5,12 to end. There are no
mistakes in its use. In the first quire of John there are no breath-
ings, but we find several instances of a curved stroke over initial
vowels or successive vowels at the beginnings of words. The
examples follow: οντος, i, 2; i, 30; 4, 47; δνομα^ i, 6; δ οπίσω,
I, 15; I, 27; ου δ, 4, 46; δύ for ου, I, 21 ; 4, 9; ου for οδ, I, 27;
ουκ, 4, 17; δι;χ, 4» 35 ί ^^^y I, 21 ; δ for δ, 3» n; 3» 3^ I 4» 22;
^ The article never has the breathing ; όταν, ημ^ρα, i}^<i, όπως, ωρα also occur.
Digitized by
Google
PALAEOGRAPHY 19
δ for ό, 3, 21 ; 3, 36 ; ος, φ Ι2 ; ώ, 3, 26 ; δη, 3» 2ΐ ; -ϊ? for ^, 3, 2 ;
17 for -^,4, 27.
The mark is similar over χ in €χθες^ 4, 52. It seems clear that
the mark has nothing to do with breathings, for it occurs over
vowels having the rough breathing 17 times, the smooth 10 times.
A comma-shaped mark is similarly used over initial vowels in the
Psalms ms in the Freer collection, and in codex Alexandrinus
a curved stroke is used to distinguish η in its various meanings
as a word. ' The stroke over letters used as numerals in John,
quire i, is similar, but less curved.
An apostrophe may occur after any final consonant except
ϊ'/ ζ^ />! 5, ψ• I* is most frequent with foreign proper names, but
may be used when a word has dropped a final vowel, as αλλ', κατ\
απ', μ€θ\ The apostrophe also occurs several times after ουχ and
is rarely inserted in the middle of a proper noun; cf. in Matthew,
ματθαιος, ΙΟ, 3; ^ly^VatSai/, II, 21 ; βηθ^σφαγη, 21, I ; ycS'crij/jLai/t,
26, 36; in Luke, ματθολομ^ον, 6, 15; βηθ'σαι,Βαν, g, 10; in John,
^Tj^VatSo, I, 45 ; 5, 2. The apostrophe is rare in Mark.
Dots may occur over t and υ when initial or not to be pro-
nounced with the preceding vowel. Exceptions are numerous,
especially in the case of the initial vowel. In the main portion
of the MS two dots are used over t and one over ύ; in the first
quire of John two dots are used over ϋ also. Very rarely in both
hands the two dots coalesce into a simple stroke; cf. Luke 18, 38;
John 3, 7.
Quotations from the Old Testament are indicated by marks
( > ) in the left margin. There are seven cases in Matthew, cov-
ering the longer quotations in the earlier chapters. Some ten
cases are not so marked. In Luke these marks are used but once
(10, 27), while there are no instances in Mark and John.
6. Spelling, Grammatical Forms, Scribal Errors
Variations in spelling in the ms are noteworthy. In Matthew
t for ct occurs very frequently, yet the opposite mistake is found
fully three-fourths as often. Rather more common still is at for c,
while the opposite occurs about half as often. In Luke the fre-
quency and proportion of these errors are about the same, except
that the error c for at becomes rare. In John (except first quire)
* €νων for αίνων occurs, John 3, 23.
Digitized by
Google
20 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
the cases of ct for t become nearly twice as frequent as those of t
for €t; c for at is not found, and the instances of at for € increase
accordingly. In Mark ct for t remains the favorite misspelling,
being nearly twice as frequent as the opposite mistake. On the
other hand, the errors c for at and at for c are of almost equal
frequency. Itacistic errors other than these are rare. We may
note : συ for σοι,^ Mark i, 24; 5, 7 ; σοι for συ, John 13, 7; Stai/v-
χθητι^ for 8tai/otx^7jTt in Mark 7, 34 (cf. D) ; αρνχθησ€ται and ανη-
χθησ€Γαι^ Luke 1 1, 9-10; αννγησεται, Matthew 7, 7 ; μίζορ, Mark 9,
34; Luke 7, 28; John 13, 16, and elsewhere; ο for ω: at8oi/t,
Matthew 11, 21-22; Luke 10, 13-14; Mark 3, 8 (cf. Thackeray,
p. 169); η for ct: 'ηασ&ζ, Matthew 24, 43; ηα, Luke 4, 41 ; ijpya-
σατο (=B D 28, 69, etc.), Matthew 26, 10; Mark 14, 6; a not
infrequent interchange of η and ct in verbal endings is classed as
change of mood, but is, I think, often only itacistic; ov for ω:
οδυι/ου /jLCi/ot, Luke 2, 48 (=V, 1. 47, 1. 54); KarcycXoui/, Matthew
9, 24 (=K, 1. 185); ηρωτονρ, John 4, 40 (=N). Here perhaps
belongs ii/a κατ7)γο[τησΌνσιν, Matthew 12, 10, though supported by
D X 74, 259. θ^ωρουσιν man i, John 17, 24, was corrected by
the διορθωτής. The opposite mistake also occurs, cf. Matthew
24, 9, παρα^ωσωσιν ( = Δ 2 Φ), c for η : ω €av ^ovXerat, Matthew
II, 27 ( = X Ν 473); cfor α: χορ^ζευ/, Luke 10, 13; α for tj: της
γλωσσάς, Mark 7, 33; η had almost entirely replaced α pure in
declension of nouns of the first declension. Yet the papyri rarely
show forms like σπφας (cf. Thackeray, p. 142). Our case is an
instance of the opposite or corrective tendency, which often
accompanies a dialect peculiarity, αυ for ω: cπtφαυσ/c€I/, Luke
23, 54; ο for ot: o/coδo/ϋt17σαt, Luke 14, 28; ο for ω: οφιλομ€Ρ^
Luke 17, 10 (=B Ε G Η KM, etc.); €χοι/, John 12, 6; ω for o:
TO γ€γοι/ως, Luke 8, 34. eopaKa and €ωρακα are both used inter-
changeably, though €ορακα is the more common, especially in
John ; cf. Blass, N. T. Gram., p. 39.
In the first quire of John the itacisms are as follows: t for ct,
193 times; ct for t, 17; c for at, 82; at for c, 16; ο for ω, 3; t for
€, 3 ; ot for ω, ot for tj, υ for ot, t for tj, and c for υ occur once each.
It is to be noted that the common words ctg, ct9, ci, ctTraj/, ctSai/,
€tx«/, /cat, μαθηται, αtωι/toI/, etc., are almost never misspelled, while
^ Cf. Mss κ Β A C, 28, 1. 184 for similar errors. The interchange arose first in Egypt ;
cf. Thackeray, Gram, of O. T. Greek, p. 94.
2 Cf. Thackeray, loc. cit., for examples in codices Κ A Β and papyri.
Digitized by
Google
PALAEOGRAPHY 21
in most other cases of ct and <u the spelling is consistently wrong.
Especially noteworthy is the regularity of the ending -τ€ for -ται
in the verb forms. Odd, but probably itacistic, are the errors
€λοιλ€^α9, 3, 2, and οΒ πορι,ας, 4, 6.
Certain spellings seem peculiar to a single gospel. Thus in
Matthew we find ^ίκακοσννη regularly; ^ικαχοσννη occurs twice,
5, 20 and 21, 32, while in 5, 6 it was written by the first hand, but
changed by the διορθωτής (ω over ο). ίηρ€μιον appears in 27, 9,
and κλαθμος for κλαυθμος is always used in Matthew except at
8, 12.* In Mark ω occurs for υ, cf. τρωμαλιας, lo, 25; and ov
for υ, cf. λοντρον, lo, 45 ; t occurs for η in Luke 23, 1 1, ^ξουθ^νισα^:
In Luke i -8, 12, ναζαρετ occurs four times, ναζαρ^θ once (4, 16).
In the other gospels it is always ναζαρ€θ except in Matthew 21,11.
Matthew has καττ^ρναονμ except in 1 7, 24, but καφαρναονμ is found
in the other gospels, except Luke 10, 15, which is the only occur-
rence in the part 8, 1 3 to end. Eai/ occurs for av after 09, οταρ
etc., in Matthew, less often so in Luke and John. In Mark we
find regularly av in this position.
In general, however, distinctions in spelling between the differ-
ent gospels or parts of gospels cannot be sharply drawn.
Throughout the whole ms dissimilation of consonants is the
rule, as might be expected in the Hellenistic period : — cf. in Mat-
thew: €ϊ/7Γ€(η/, 12, II ; €νβαντα, 13, 2; σνν\€ξωμ€ν, 13, 28, etc. ; in
Mark: €ρβαντα, 4, i; €νβ€νοντος, 5, i8; σννττοσια, 6, 39, etc.; in
Luke: συνκαΚ^σαμ€νοζ,^^, i ; ei /βας, 8, 37; σννκυριαν, lO, 31, etc.;
in John: evKCuvcL, 10, 22; emropLov, 2, 16; €νγυς, 3, 23; σννμαθηταις^
II, i6; €νβριμων, II, 38, etc. Yet the customary assimilation
rarely occurs: cf. Matthew 13, 29, av\\€yovT€<;\ Mark 14, 67, c/jl-
^Xa/icura; 15, I, σνμβου\ιον\ Luke 20, 17, β/ϋΐ^λεψας; John 11, 50,
σνμφ^ρ^ι. Assimilation of preposition to noun occurs but once,
Luke 24, 21, συμ πασιν?
Variations in aspiration occur in Matthew : yc8' σημανι, 26, 36 ;
διδ/)αγ/ϋΐα, 17, 24 (= D Ε F L Η 2) ; /οαχα, 5, 22 ( = Κ D); in Mark:
καθ ιδιαι/, 4, 34 ; 9, 2 (= Β D Δ) ; ^ξονθ€νηθη, 9, 12 (= Ν S φ ψ) ;
σφ€κου\ατορα, 6, 27; €κ•)(θρους, 12, 36; in Luke: εφει^εν, ι, 25
ί = D W^ Δ 13, etc.); καθ €τος, 2, 41 ; '^ο.θ* ιΒιαν, ίο, 23; ανθοττται,
Ι, 2; ονγ^ €ΐδοϊ/, ΙΟ, 24; χ€ΐ^ωι/α9, 9> 3 5 ^χχνννομο/ον^ 22, 2θ (= Α
^ Codex L reads κλαθμος seemingly only here ; codex Ε has κΧαθμος passim, teste
Wetstein ; cf. Moulton, p. 47.
2 Cf. Thackeray, p. 131.
Digitized by
Google
22 , WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
Β Ε L Τ U Δ Π) ; ου^β/ος, 22, 35(=ABQTXrAn, etc.) ; ζαχ-
χαιο9, 19, 2-8 ; πατιτης,ι^, 15 ; λω^, 17, 29-32 (= D and Latin Mss) ;
φοβηθρα, 21, II (=Β. D); ουχ οφ^σθαι^ 17, 22 ( = Α); in John:
€χ σχοινιών, 2, 15 *(cf. Thackeray, p. 103) ; ουχ οψ€Τ€, 3, 3^ (= D Δ
Λ 28 Ign) ;. ουκ €στηκ€Ρ, 8, 44 ("= Β ^ L Χ Δ Λ ι, etc.) ; βηΒσαι^α,
12, 21 (= D Lat. Cop.) j γ€Θ•σημ,αρΐρ, Mark 14, 32 ί ουχ €ΐδοι/, Luke
24, 24. Of the above peculiarities even those which lack New
Testament support find good warrant in the papyri and older
uncials; cf. Thackeray, p. 102 ff. W agrees with the older uncials
in the spelling μαθθ€ος; there is only one exception, ματθαιο^,
Matthew 10, 3.
Omission of letter^ rarely occurs: Matthew 23, 13, προφα€ΐ for
προφασ'€ΐ, cf. Thackeray, p. 114; Mark 6, 45, ^τ/^αιδαι/; Mark 12,
28, προ€λθων for προσελθωρ; Luke 24, 41, τη χαρα^\ John 6, 55,
σαξ for σαρξ, cf. Thackeray, p. 116; Matthew 6, 6, ταμων (=D,
etc.); John 4, 9-10, ttlv for Trtcti/; John 5, 11, ποισας, cf. Thack-
eray,, p. 93; Luke 4, 19, τ€θραυμ€νους (=D); Luke 10, 17, ω for
τω; Matthew 21, 41, απολ€ΐ for απολ€σ€ΐ; Matthew 14, 3, ηρωιαΒα,
V omitted: John 4, 23, προσκυνοντας ; Mark 14, 18, υμω\ Luke 9,
58, njj' κ€φαλη; John i, 35, τταλι; Matthew 27, 41, φαρισαιω] I2,
12, ου for ουν.
Rather more common are single consonants for double: ^ρι,πι-
σαν, Matthew 26, 68; &ΐ€ρηξ€ν, Matthew 26, 65 ( = 6*^); epvirrc,
Luke 17, 2 ( = n*) ; προσ^ρηηξ^ν, Luke 6, 48 (= Β D L) ; συσημον,
Mark 14, 44; (=F L 1. 184) ; π^ρισον, John 10, 10; γ^νηματος,
Mark 14, 25 ; Luke 12, 18 (= uncials) ; eXctaatov, Luke 4, 27 ; nepi-
σ€υ/ϋΐατο9, Luke 6, 45; Matthew 12, 34; πλημυρης, Luke 6, 48;
παρησι,α, John II, 14 ( = K* X); αψοροουσα, Matthew 9, 20 ( = K^
L) ; γομορων, Matthew 10, 15; μαναση^;, Matthew i, 10; ydnp-ots,
Matthew 11, 11, etc. Most of these spellings have uncial sup-
port; cf. Thackeray, p. 119. Here we may note the regular spell-
ing κραβαττον in W; βαρραβαν occurs (man i) in John 18, 40.
There are a few cases of the insertion of an extra consonant :
μ€Γα ρορκου, Matthew 26, 72; ι,στραηλ, Matthew 19, 28; Mark 12,
29 (=D and Old Latin mss); βηθ' σφαγή, Matthew 21, i (=B F
Κ Μ N, etc.); κ€κονιασμ€νοις, Matthew 23, 27 ( = 69, Eras., etc.).
The interchange of consonants is rare : τ€ for δβ, Matthew 24,
49; λ for σ: ^ιέΚωθησαν, Matthew 14, 36; μ for j8: μασανισται<ζ,
Matthew 18, 34; μαρθολομ^ο^, Mark 3, 18; ματθολομ€ον, Luke 6,
14; ^ for λ: ταβιθα, Mark 5, 41 (=D, 157, 225, 259, and O. L.
Digitized by
Google
PALAEOGRAPHY 23
Mss) ; \ ior ρ: καλφος, Luke 6, 41 ; λ for i/: λ€φ€ληy Luke 9, 34;
ζ for σ: ζμυρνα, Matthew 2, 11 ; John 19, 39 (cf. D Sah Bo and
Moulton, N. T. Gr. p. 45).
In the verb the so-called Alexandrian first aorist forms are
rather common, but not invariable. Those of most frequent
occurrence are €ΐπαι/, ήλθαν, eupav, etSai/, €φυγαν, cTrccrai^, ωι/ιδιζαι/,
and their compounds; cf. also σπ€φαντος, Matthew 13, 18; cXcyav,
Mark 3, 21 ; «χαι/, Mark 8, 7 ( = K Β D Δ) ; c^c^aXai/, John 9, 34.
Yet the change, α for o, must at some time have been recognized
as a fault, for we find the opposite error: αττηγγζίΧορ, Matthew 28,
II ; Mark 6, 30; Luke 7, 18; 9, 36; ανήγγειλαν, Mark 5, 14; τρΑψ
σομεν, Matthew 11, 17; ψεινον, Matthew ij, 23 (=L X Δ); απο-
στιΧοντα, Matthew 10,40; 14, 35; Luke 10, 16; in Mark: οι^ομεν,
II» 33 ; αννηκον, 6, 52 ; κρατησοντε<ζ, 14, ι ; erfkwov, Luke 5, 2 (= Β
D 9i); €σπ€φ€ς, Luke 19, 21 ; €ωρακ€ς, John 8, 57 (= Β).
The temporal augment is more often retained : cf. in Matthew
ηνΒοκησα^ ωμοιωθη, etc. ; in Mark, ηυλογησεν, η8ννηθησαν, ηπορειτο,
etc. ; in Luke, ηνφορησεν, ηυΒοκησεν, ηυλογησεν, ημελλεν ; in John
cases are rare and I noted the exceptions εμεΧλεν and οικο8ομηθη.
Exceptions in Mark are ευλογεί, lo, 16; eSwavro, 5, 3. There are
some cases of extra or misplaced augment in compound verbs:
απεκατεσταθη, Matthew 12, I3( = KBCEF, etc.); επροεφητενσεν,
Mark 7, 6 ( = B**) ; επροφτμευσεν, Luke i, 67 ( = Κ A Β C L 1,33);
Matthew 7, 22; ηνεστη, John 2, 22^; ηνεωχθησαν, John 9, 10 ( =
uncials); ηνεωξεν, John 9, 17-32 (= A Β Ν X Δ 13, 33, etc.).
There are certain words which show the influence of the Atti-
cists : γιγνωσκω is often used ; γινωσκω occurs at John 7, 49 ; Luke
12, 39; 21, 31 ; Matthew 12, 33; Mark 13, 28-29 and elsewhere;
αναγινωσκω is found in Mark 13, 14. γιγνομαι also occurs, though
less often.
The form λημφομαι, characteristic of the kolvtj, is regularly
used; no exceptions were noted. In Mark 14, lo-ii, wapaSoL
occurs twice (= Β D C?) and in 5, 43, γνοι (= A Β D L). John
16, 19 even has eyi/ot, plainly an itacistic error, cf. Thackeray, p. 93.
This may cause one to hesitate to explain all the other cases as
special subjunctives, though they are so classified by Thackeray,
p. 256, Moulton, p. 55. The perfect in -av (τετηρηκαν, John 17, 6)
is supported by Β D L, and is a well established, though rare,
^ Cf. Luke 9, 8, where codex D has this form.
Digitized by
Google
24 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
form in N. T. Greek, cf. Moulton, p. 52. In Mark 14, 67 ης occurs
for ησθα ( = fam. i, fam. 13, 565, 700) ; €σχ€ν for €νχ€Ρ occurs once
or twice ; στηκω replaces ιστημι rarely ; cf . στηκονσιν, Mark 3, 32 ;
ατηκον, Mark 13, 14 ( = fam. i, fam. 13, 299); στηκοτων, Matthew
27, 47. Other odd verb spellings are βατταλσγείται^ Matthew 6, 7 ;
γονομοτης, Matthew 8, 16; διακοκϊ7σαι, Matthew 27, 55; λίθοβολψ
σ-ασα, Matthew 23, 37 ; θεωρονσαι, Matthew 28, i (= 240) ; αφιει/ται
for αφ^ωνταχ, Luke 7, 47-48; John 20, 23; αφιομ€Ρ, Matthew 6,
1 2 ; most of these have good support.
Of peculiar case forms I noted xeipavy Matthew 12, 10; John
20, 25 ; Luke 6, 8 (man i) ; τρι,χαν, Matthew 5, 36 ; απανταν, Luke
19, 37; φρονιμαι, Matthew 25, 9 (man 2) ; σαΚονς for σάλου, Luke
21, 25 ; cf. Thackeray, p. 146, and Moulton, p. 48, for explanation
and other authorities. Nominative for vocative is rare : θνγατηρ,
Luke 8, 48; John 12, 15; Matthew 9, 22; Mark 5, 34; vtos,
Matthew 9, 27; Wqp, John 17, 21; cf. Moulton, p. 71. Nomina-
tive or indeclinable for accusative once : σψων, Luke 6, 14. Luke
19, 29 has €λ€ωνα as an accusative for the regular eKaiwv. It is
noteworthy that Moulton, p. 69, suggests this form as an emenda-
tion to bring the passage into accord with Acts and Josephus.
Probably to be classed as archaising forms are : πηχ€ων, John
21, 8; ορνιξ, Luke 13, 34 (=D and cited by Photius), cf. Moul-
ton, p. 45, for papyrus authority; γλωσσοκομιον, John 12, 6; 13, 29.
Once eavTop occurs for aeavrov (Mark i, 44); we may compare
the development of the plural reflexives, Moulton, p. 87 ; Thacke-
ray, p. 190. A few mistakes in gender or number occur: \ιθον
ftcya, Matthew 27, 60 (= Μ U i, 28, 69, etc.) ; Xtfto? μ€γαλη, Luke
4, 25 ( = fam. 1 3, Latin mss) ; τα ττασχα, Matthew 26, 18 ; το 8ώραγμα^
Matthew 17, 24.
Changes in voice are rare : €ποωυντο, Mark 3, 6 ; αρθηναι και
βληθηναι for αρθητι και βληθητι, Mark II, 23 ( = fam. I, 28, 124
Latin); 809 for διδου, Matthew 5, 42 ( = K Β D fam. 13); παρετψ
ρουν, Luke 6, 7( = KEKSUVrA, etc.).
Among the numerals δβκα δυο occurs several times : Matthew
26, 14; Luke 2, 42; 8, I. Peculiar uses of the article are το kv
six times in Mark 4, 8-20; το πολύ twice in Luke 12, 48; το μεν
( = o /jL€j/), Mark 4, 4; το €ξ όλης, Mark 12, 33.
Other noteworthy variations in construction are: εσθιοντων
alone in gen. abs. Mark 14, 22, cf. Moulton, p. 74; εκ waiSodev for
παιΒιοθεν, Mark 9, 21 (= I Ν fam. i); ace. σε for dative, Mark 10,
Digitized by
Google
PALAEOGRAPHY 25
21 ( = KBCM, etc.) ; σ-ου for σοι, John 1 7, 6 (a Latinism ?) ; μάλλον
υπ€ρ, John 12, 43 ( = K L X, i, 33, 69, etc.); €ω9 ct9 Mark 8, 3;
dative for accusative of duration of time: τοσοντω χρορω, John 14,
g ( = ^ D L Q, cf. Blass, p. 121, Moulton, p. 75) ; καταβαντος avrov,
genitive absolute for dative, Matthew 8, i ( = Κ Β C fam. i, fam. 13) ;
€ΐχτ€λθοντος αυτού, gen. abs. for ace, Mark 9, 28 ( = S Β C L) ; προς
αυτούς νομικούς, Luke 14, 3, is supported by G*, but I hesitate to
consider αυτούς a weak demonstrative, though αυτή for ταύτη occurs,
Luke 17, 34; John 4, 11 eariv for €χ€ΐς looks a little like a Latin-
ism; so also αυτω ( = K Β C* D L X, etc.) for αυτού and αυτή
(=30o, r, Vulgates) for αντης, Luke i, 5.
In cases like σαραπτα, Luke 4, 26 ; εκατονταρχης, Luke 7, 6 ;
προβατια, man 2, John 21, 17 ; μωυσης (always except Luke 16, 29) ;
μαριαμ,2ίΒ nominative, Luke 2, 19; 10, 39; John 20, i ; σολομωνος,
Matthew 12, 42; σαλομωντος, John 10, 23; the spellings probably
indicate age, as the best mss support. SavctS, νοσσους, αλα (for
άλας), ούτως, €υθυς, αναπ€ΐρους (Luke 14» 13-21), €ΐλκωμ€νος (Luke
16, 20), and σινψΓ€ως (Luke 17, 6, an Ionic form) are likewise
old.
The strange form κα for και occurs seven times : Matthew 3, 5 ;
12, 50; 24, 18; Mark i, 3; 12, 33; 16, i; John 20, i; codex L
has it, Mark 11,8. Matthew 5, 36, has μ€λαι/αι/ for /jLcXati/ai^ ; Luke
10, 13, ουα for ουαι; these errors probably reflect careless pronun-
ciation of the diphthong and are paralleled in Ptolemaic papyri,
cf. Thackeray, p. 77. There are two cases of ζων for ζωην: John
3, 15 (corr. man. 2) and 4, 36. They may well be due to an error
in writing, caused by the similarity of η and v.
Αλλα for αλλ' is very frequent and occurs before all vowels ;
as Coptic uses only the full form the influence is apparent. W
regularly has ν Ιφ^λκυστικόν after eari, the third singular of verbs
in c, and the ending σι, both of verbs and dative plurals. I noted
eleven omissions in Mark: ct^c and ai/€T€tXe, 4, 5; σνι^πι/ιγουσ-ι, 4,
19 ; αλυσ€σι, 5, 4 ; ηθ^λ^, η, 24 ; €φωνησ€, g, 35 ; ^γρα^€ ιθ, 5 ; 'ττασι
and €θν€σι, 1 1, ly ; αγρευσωσι, 1 2, 13 ; τΓροσ€κνλ€ΐσ€, 15, 4^ ; in Luke,
€ΐ7Γ€, 9» 5θ; €στι for corat, ι, 34; cf. ανωθ€, Ι, 3; only one in Mat-
thew, €στι, 14, 2, and one in John, eopaKe, 6, 46.
In gathering these lists I have considered especially• those
examples which might throw light on the character, nationality,
and age of the scribe ; yet there is little that seems to offer decided
evidence. The errors are all old and often agree remarkably with
Digitized by
Google
26 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
the papyri. A few cases look like Coptic or Latin influence, but
can be otherwise explained.
I enumerate here a few odd errors, which I have not
classified : —
In Luke: πΚησθησον for πληρωθησονται, l, 20; tj καρ8ια for
μακάρια^ I, 45 ; nepi, σου wepi, σου, 4, lo; δβ for δβι, 13, 33; )88cXv-
σ-μα, 1 6, 15 ; ου for ovai, 17» I ί Trork wore, 17» 20; οιδαμ€ν ' * * ' οιδα-
μ€ΐ/, 20, 21 ; ουκ€ντι., 2 2, ι6; crt for αιματι, 2 2, 2θ; ctg αυτηνρου, 13,
ΐ; 7Τ7 οικουμένης, 21, 26; υποττταζη, ΐ8, 5ί '^αι for 7c€, 22, 38; 01/
/Α€ϊ/ TOP δ€, 23, 33 *• υφ€στρ€φαρ, 24, 33•
In John: γαλιδ€αϊ/, ι, 44 ί αυ|αιτΓοΐ9, 7, 45 ί ^^ ί^^ ^ θ€ος, 4> ^41
βαλα/ for λαβει,ρ^ 6, 21 ; εμ€ΐι/, ΙΟ, 40; ιδα for ιονδα, Ι3> 2; κάΐκαι.
In Matthew: γάμων for μάγων, 2, ι6; παταμω, 3> 6; του for
τους, 5> 44 i ^c for rcXct, 17, 24; το ι/αι/ιοι/, ι8, 27 ; α for ο, 21, 5 ; «t
for €19, 25, 4^ ί '^^^^ fo^ τούτους, 26, Ι ; fta for λάμα, 27, 4^ ; ^σχισθη
for €σ€ΐ.σθη, 27, 5^•
In Mark: ιακωβου και ιακωβου και, ι, 29 ; διαπ€/[)αα"ακΓ€? ( = -τος),
5, 21 ; δαι/ for €αι/, 6, 22 ; φαριο^ων, 8, 15 ; αττελογουι/τε, 1 6, 14a.
In John 6, 56 there is a repetition of five whole lines not dis-
covered by scribe or correctors. Omissions by carelessness or
because of like endings, which can be definitely assigned to our
scribe, are few: Matthew 4, 21-22; 15, 18; 16, 2-3; Mark 6, 23;
7, 13; II, 15; Luke 8, 31; 15, 19; 15, 24; 17, 35 ^ John 5, 11-
12 (perhaps from parent) ; 21, 4. The regular scribe is very free
from such errors, if we consider the rapid style of his script and
the length of the ms. Neither can the peculiarities of spelling,
forms, and construction, as a rule, be referred to our scribe, but
rather mark the character of the text tradition and its locality and
age. Only in the case of those characteristics which run through
the MS without change can we assume our scribe responsible.
Among these I venture to draw deductions only from those pro-
nounced characteristics which are rare or non-existent in other
Biblical mss. In this class we may enumerate: tendency towards
aspirated consonants, άλλα before all vowels, κα for και, and the
decided tendency towards Attic or other old forms. The most of
these find their nearest parallels in the early papyri and the oldest
uncials of Egyptian origin, thus confirming the supposed Egyptian
origin and suggesting an early date.
* A most interesting case ; the scribe himself corrected his mistake after writing three words.
Digitized by
Google
III. CONTENTS
I. Order, Omissions, Crowded Writing
The MS once contained the whole of the four gospels in the
order, Matthew, John, Luke, Mark. This is the order known as
the Western, of which the best known examples have been the
Mss D X 594, Old Latin (a b e f ff, q), and Gothic. As noted
above, there are two lacunae caused by the loss of leaves. These
cover John 14, 25 (o Sc παρακλητος) to 16, 7 (including cXcvaerai
προς υμάς) and Mark 15, 13 (ot 8c πάλιν) to 15, 38 (including
€σχιχτθη €ΐς δνο). The remainder of the ms is so perfect that
there is rarely a letter missing or indistinct.
On the preceding page I have listed 12 cases of longer omis-
sions by our scribe ; 9 of these were due to like endings and 3 to
like beginnings of successive phrases. We may assume that
these omissions would more easily occur if the parallel parts stood
at the beginnings or ends of neighboring lines, and thus may draw
inferences as to the length of line in the parent ms. The three
omissions in Matthew are respectively 214, 44, and 36 letters long,
indicating a line of either 20 or 40 letters in the parent. As W
has about 30, it seems quite certain that the parent did not agree.
In Mark the three omissions are of 36, 30, and 14 letters each.
These lengths might be consistent with a line length similar to
W, but seem to point to a line of about half the length. In Luke,
the lengths of the four omissions are 17, 27, 22, 65 letters, which
would seem to suggest the short line attributed to the parent of
Matthew. In John there are two omissions of this type; one
comes between the first and second quires and is 69 letters long ;
the other, at 21, 4, is 49 letters long. We are also assisted by a
repetition 139 letters long, covering five lines in the repeated form
and five lines and eight letters in its first form. If we may unite
the evidence of these three, the parent ms would seem to have had
a line from 23 to 25 letters in length, z^. again a different length,
and so indicating a different parent.
The average amount of text written on a sixteen-page quire of
the MS is ten and one-half pages of the Oxford 1880 edition. Yet
27
Digitized by
Google
28 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
the first quire of John has about eleven and one-half pages, and the
last two full quires of Luke (crowded writing noted above, p. 7)
contain nearly twelve pages of text each. It is easy enough to
explain large quires toward the end of a gospel, if crowding would
have saved an extra small quire, but such is not the case here, as
Luke ends in a four-page quire. This looks like a hint that the
parent ms had larger quires. The larger first quire of John sug-
gests a similar guess for that gospel as well. We shall find this
thought confirmed in our study of the text affiliations later.
2. Corrections
There seem to be four well-defined groups of corrections to
the MS.
(i) First Hand
There are seventy-eight cases where the scribe corrected his
own blunders. Only rarely is there doubt as to the author of the
correction. The original scribe uses a full round dot above a
letter to delete it. The dot is made as dark and heavy as his ink
allowed. He erases only rarely, preferring to wash or wipe off
the still moist ink. The example which makes the delete dot sure
for the first hand is in Luke 1 7, 35, where we find kcd άπ6κρΙθ€ΰτ€ς
λέγόύ of verse 36 standing before verse 35, though it follows in
its regular place ; cf . above, p. 26. Similarly deleted errors are :
Matthew 17, 25 b ϊξ (also deleted by second hand); Mark 10, 35
(see under third hand); 15, 43 o; Luke 6, 26 ΰμίν; 17, 20 ποτέ;
ig, 23 (ιού; 20, l άντώ; 24, 14 Trkpi πάντων; John 10, 30 μόύ; 17, 22
δίδωκας (δ also deleted by second hand) ; 19, 9 fcid.
A few of the corrections by the first hand give light on his
language: Matthew 6, 20 ουδέ corr. to ovrc; 16, 25 απολεση corr.
to απολ€σ€ΐ; I7, I9 υμάς corr. to ij/utctg; 27, 46 Oe corr. to 0€€;
Mark 6, 28 φυ\ακ€ί corr. to φυλακή; ii, 15 €τω ΐ€/)ω corr. to €v
τω ι^ρω; Luke 4, 36 δνι/αμ€ corr. to δνρα/ϋΐ€ΐ; 6, 8 χ€ΐραν corr. to
χείρα ; 7, 38 αντου corr. to αχ/της ; 8, 7 απεπ-νι,ξον corr. to απεπνιξαν ;
13, 35 ηξοί corr. to ij^et; 22, 39 τω ... . corr. to €19 το ορός; 23, g
avTov corr. to αιττω; John 6, 18 ^ιηγ^ιριτο corr. to -pero; 11, 24
αναστησιται corr. to -σ€ται; i8, 40 βαρραβαν corr. to βαραββαν.
A few of the corrections by the original scribe are well-estab-
lished variant readings. Their appearance as corrections made by
first hand seem to indicate that they stood in the parent ms as
Digitized by
Google
CONTENTS 29
glosses either between the lines or in the margin, and so were not
always seen by the copyist at first. The examples follow :
Matthew, 12, 31 17 8c του nvs βλασφημία ουκ a^c, z.e. one line,
stands in an erasure. The first writing was washed off immedi-
ately and erased very neatly so that hardly any traces remain.
The first letter was taller or there was something over it, since the
erasure extends rather high (cf. 09 two lines below). There were
no abbreviation marks to be erased. Two upsilons can be read
near the end of the line, also ov near the middle. It all agrees
fairly well with the supposition that the scribe omitted just one
sentence, but if so he must have started ος eap enrqy etc., without
και before it. It is evident that our ms must be related in some
way to the mss X 6, 113*, 234, 435, 1. 25, 1. 47; Old Latin (a g 1),
Vulgates (J R), and Victorinus, all of which omit the whole verse :
" But the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven
unto men." It seems quite clear that the parent of W omitted
the sentence, but it had been supplied in a marginal gloss, which
was not discovered by the copyist of W, until he had written the
next following line. As this omission is almost certainly an error,
we must accept a certain relationship between W and the above
enumerated mss.
Matthew 21, 19 €π corr. to eu or vice versa; €π is supported
only by mss 59, 66, 238, 1. 22, 1. 150*, 1. 185. The confusion of ν
and π is a common scribal error.
Matthew 21, 30 απ^κριθη, which was written at first, is sup-
ported by Syr cu S, Sah Bo. The correction to agree with Greek
MSS was only partial, so that απ€κριθ€ΐ.ς resulted.
Matthew 16, 24 αντορ corr. to cavroi/, which is attested by all
Greek mss, may be compared with OL mss, r r„ which have se for
the regular semei,
Mark 8, 31 απο corr. to υπο which is the reading of Κ Β C D
G Κ L Ν Π 2 Φ II, 19, 2o, 6o, 114, 122**, 220, 238, 473, 1. 48;
all others have απο.
Mark 1 5, 43 ο before απο was written and deleted by the first
hand. The authorities for omission are: D 13, 28, 219, 220, 472,
484, 1. 49, Syr S, Bo (five mss), Eth. All other Greek mss have it.
Luke 5, 25 παι^ωι/ was corrected at once to the regular reading,
αυτών. Fam. 13, 157, 1.47 are the only other authorities I have
found for πάντων; ill, 124, Sah (m) have the conflate αυτών
παι^ωι/.
Digitized by
Google
30 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
Luke 6, 26 νμίρ was written and deleted by first hand. It is
found in D Δ fam 13,^ 28, 472, 700, etc., also b Bo Sah Arm Eth
Ir Chr. Most of the uncials omit.
Luke 8, 21 αυτούς corn to προς αντους man i. The only
authorities for the dative are D 127, 569, c e Basil.
Luke 11,6 €ξ απ corr. by erasing απ and writing oSov. This
points to a gloss containing the reading of D d, απ αγρού.
Luke 18, 43 ηκολουθησ€Ρ^ which was written at first, is sup-
ported by 252* 254, 569, 1. 48, 1. 49, gat. The corrected form
ηκολουθ€ΐ, is found in all other mss.
Luke 19, 23 the scribe at first wrote μου το αργυρών with Κ A
Β L Ψ 33, 157, 1. 48, Sah Bo. He then corrected the order to το
αργυρών μου as found in most MSS, especially the Antioch recension.
Luke 20, I + αντω, which was first written, is supported by 472,
Syr S cu g, Sah Eth. Its deletion brought the text into agree-
ment with all other mss.
Luke 23, 12 ο was added above and before ηρω^ς by first
hand. The authorities for omission are Η U fam 13, 72, 74, 86,
90, 106, 234, 235, 245, 252* 254, 330, 435, 565, 569, 1. 47, 1. 48,
1. 49, 1. 54.
Luke 8, 42 σνν€θ\φον, which seems to have been written at
first, is supported by C L U fam 13, 28, 33, 157, 243, 259, 472,
1. 47, 1. 49, 1. 183. It seems an harmonistic insertion from Mark 5,
24. The corrected form συν€πνίγον is supported by all other mss.
Luke 10, 1 1 υμιν written and corrected to ημιν by first hand ;
υμιν is found in K* D Λ, 3, fam 13, 115, 242, 433, 478* 1. 184,
Vulg D. All others have the corrected form ημιν.
Luke 6, 48 δια TO καλώς οίΚοΒομησθαί αυτήν is the reading of
W, man i, thus agreeing with Κ Β L S, 33, 157, Syr h, Sah Bo.
But δια TO stands on an erasure and I seemed to read tc * * as the
original writing. We may feel certain that the scribe started to
write τ€θ€μ€\ιωτο, etc., of most mss, but saw the correction mark
or gloss in season to change without much erasing.
John 10, 18 απο erased and πάρα written by first hand. There
is no MS authority for απο but we may compare a patre of all
Latin mss and απο του πατρός of Justin. Dial c. Tryph. 100.^
^ Fam. 13, fam. i, etc., indicate the testimony of the respective group whether all
members agree or only a majority.
^ Mr. Hoskier has found απο in MS 1 57. Through his kindness I am able to insert in
proof readings from thb interesting MS in other noteworthy passages.
Digitized by
Google
CONTENTS 31
John 10, 30 μου written and deleted by first hand. The author-
ities for μου are Δ 71, 247, 1. 44, e δ Syr S g, Sah Bo Go Arm
Eth Pers. All others omit.
John 17, 22 δ€δωκας corr. to €δωκας by first hand. For δ€δω-
κας the authorities are KBCLXYTAA unc. 6, etc. ; for €δωκας
A D Ν U Π io6, 157, 248, 482, 1. 48, 1. 49, al. 6, Clem Hipp Eus
Chr Cyr.
Summing up this evidence we may note that in Matthew the
first written forms agree in all four cases with the version tradi-
tion,^ while the corrected form is each time the same as the Antioch
and Hesychian * recensions.
Practically the same condition holds for Luke 8, 13 to end, for
of the seven corrections six agree with the Antioch recension,
usually supported by the Hesychian, while one agrees with the
Hesychian alone. The forms first written agree with the version
tradition. The Hesychian and Antioch recensions are found sup-
porting these readings only once each.
Also in Luke i -8, 12, both of the corrections are from the text
found in bilinguals or lectionaries to the Hesychian and Antioch
recensions.
In Mark one correction is from the Antioch recension supported
by lectionaries and some versions to the Hesychian supported by
part of the version tradition. The other is from the Hesychian
and Antioch recensions to the version tradition.
In John two of the corrections are from the version tradition
to the Hesychian and Antioch recensions, and one is the opposite.
Even from this fragmentary evidence it seems likely that the dif-
ferent parts of the parent ms had been corrected to agree with
different text traditions.
The remaining 33 corrections by first hand are mostly due to
errors of eye or memory; all are given in the collation, so I shall
omit them here.
(2) Second Hand
Corrections by the second hand (βίορθα/της) number 71. His
delete mark is to draw a line through the letters rejected ; exam-
ples are found in Matthew 17, 25 ; 27, 55 ; Mark 2, 25 ; 3, 10; 10,
^ I shall use the term version tradition to designate the type of text found in the bilin-
guals, versions, and Greek mss allied to the versions.
* See v. Soden, Schriften d. N. T. p. 894 flf.
Digitized by
Google
32 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
35 ; John 17, 22. Omissions are marked by the sign •/., which is
repeated in the margin with the words to be added. Examples
are: Matthew 2, 17 -/.τον προφήτου \ 7, 17 /. αγαθόν \ 24, 24
•/. /ϋΐβγαλα; Luke 12,30 '/.τον κόσμου; John 11,9 '/.τοντου. The
mark (>) is used in similar fashion once: John 8, 12 >λ€γωΐ'.
This is not an addition but a substitute expression, and the change
of sign may denote this fact.
The second hand generally shows the following differences
from the first hand : the ink is lighter ; letters are regularly some-
what smaller, especially when written between the lines or on the
margin ; the slope is less even ; there is less difference between
the light and heavy strokes, thus giving a rather heavy appear-
ance to the writing ; o, c, and σ are rounder ; ο is smaller and c has
regularly a shorter middle stroke ; ot, δ, λ, μ seem to have rather
straighter lines ; ν is narrower and the cross stroke starts from the
top of the first upright stroke ; the cross stroke of θ projects less,
while the peφendicular stroke of ρ regularly shows above the
curve ; ν has a shorter tail ; ω is flatter and closes in more at the
top.
Quite a number of the corrections by the second hand are
either known or natural variants, yet the sum total of such vari-
ants is too small to suggest that the Βίορθωτης regularly compared
a second ms. Matthew 15, 8, gives a hint as to the method of
origin or the cause of these corrections. In this passage the first
hand omitted και τοις χ€ίλ€σίν μ€ rc/xa, but left some space at the
end of the line and the first half of the following line vacant. It
is correctly supplied in the characteristic smaller letter of the
second hand. This phrase is found unvaried in all the mss known
to me. It might be explained that the original scribe could not
read his copy either because of illegibility or of damage to the
parent ms. But if such were the fact, similar cases should have
occurred. Also, as above noted, the second hand does not seem
to have used another ms for purposes of comparison, so he must
have read the passage in the parent. There is a more natural
explanation. In W this correction is preceded by cyyt^ct /xot ο
λαός οντος τω στοματί αντων, AH of this except ο λαός οντος is
omitted by Κ Β D L Τ^ (0. 33» 124, Old Latin Vulg Syrr Bo
Arm Eth, etc. We may be sure that cyyt^ct μοι τω στοματι αυτωρ
was not original in this passage. But it was regular in all mss of
the Antioch recension, to which this portion of W is related, as
Digitized by
Google
CONTENTS 33
we shall see later. If, then, the parent of W was accommodated
to the Antioch recension by correction, the whole matter becomes
clear. The gloss inserted above icat τοις χειΚβσιν μ€ τψα was
considered a substitute for it rather than an addition ; therefore
the scribe did not venture to write it, though he left a space for
the Βίορθωτης to use, if he desired. Corrections and additions to
the parent ms seem the proper source for the following products
also of the second hand :
Matthew 6, 7 +οη; ort is omitted by minuscule 4, and we
may note that Sah and Bo have the weaker conjunction -Xe. Its
omission thus seems due to Coptic influence.
Matthew 10, 14 τους λογούς is corrected by second hand for
των λογων^ elsewhere found only in certain mss of Chrysostom in
his citation of this passage.
Matthew 19,8 -^υμίρ. In addition to the first hand of W
minuscule 1 1 and Chrys. omit.
Matthew 22, 22 αιτηΚθαν is corrected to απηλθον by second
hand. The form in a is characteristic of Egyptian texts and the
older parts of W. The omicron forms are universal in the Anti-
och recension.
Matthew 24, 2 4- ωδ€ ; the first hand of W omits, supported
by minuscule 241, and a few mss transpose.
Mark 4, 31 μίκροτ€ρος is correction for μικροτ^ρον of the first
hand. The latter is supported by Κ Β D* L Μ Δ 13* 28, 33,
131, 179, 235, 258, 482, 569, 700, while the great majority have
μικροη.ρος.
Mark 6, 14 αυτού is corrected to αντω. The regular reading
is €v αντω, which the corrector may have been trying to restore ;
αυτω is supported by 485*, 1. 88, and the vulgates R T* ; αντον of
the first hand seems to be supported by Syr S alone (possessive
ending).
Mark 6, 16 op is added before €γω op. This was probably
intended as a correction of order, though the second op was not
deleted. We may, however, note that before op W reads ort,
which is omitted by Κ Β D L i, 28, 33, 67, 124, 209, 565, Latin
Syrr Arm Eth. The insertion of ori at some time in an ancestor
of W may have caused the displacement.
Mark 8, 25 apefikenep of first hand, supported by Δ 346, is
corrected to epefiXenep of K"" Β L fam 13, 28, Syrr Sah Bo, etc.
αρ€βλ€φ€ has some support, but most mss have €ρφλ€φ€.
Digitized by
Google
34 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
Mark lo, 36 μ€ is added before πονησαι, with K*'^ L (Sah Bo);
(c£. K'^ Β Arm = /Ltc ποιήσω). The first hand omits /xc, as do Δ 282,
472, 569, 1. 29, etc. Also most mss reading πονησω omit /xc. Most
MSS read πονησαι, μ€,
. Mark 13, 25 τω ονρανω of first hand is corrected to the plural.
The singular is elsewhere found only in minuscules 38 and 700,
while Syr S is indeterminate.
Mark 15, 40 ίωση is corrected by second hand from ωση.
With this mistake of the first hand we may compare ηωση of
minuscule 472 and ωση of 28 in Matthew 27, 56. For the cause
of the error compare Sahidic Rl UiCH.
Luke 6, 37 Lva of first hand is supported only by D, the Latin
MSS (a c d e ffj r, mol) Syr S Diatess Sah Eth and Basil. Tertul.
Cypr. ; και ov of the second hand is supported by all others.
Luke 8, 49 απο of the first hand is supported by A D fam. i,
51, 251, 472, 700, a b 1 q Vulg.(A), Syr cu g, Bo (F), Dam. All
others support πάρα of the second hand.
Luke 9, 52 avTov of the first hand has by far the best author-
ity, while cavrov of the second is supported by A Ε G S V Λ
and other representatives of the oldest Antiochian recension.
Luke 10, II νμων is added by the second hand; besides the
first hand only Syr cu S seem to omit.
Luke 1 1, 49 αποκτ€ΡονσίΡ of the first hand is the regular read-
ing. Only K* supports αποκτ^νουσιν of the second hand.
Luke 1 1, 54 κατηγορησουσιν of the first hand is supported by
A X Δ 69, 569, 1. 19 only. All others agree with the second hand
in having the subjunctive.
Luke 12, 17 σνναξοΛ. of the first hand is supported by Λ fam 13,
131 {teste Scholz). All others have σνναξω with the secondhand.
Luke 12, 30 τον κόσμου is added by second hand ; its omission
by first hand is supported only by minuscules 12, 40, 53, 58, 59,
63, 67, 119, 248, 253, 259, 330, 482, and Old Latin 1.
Luke 12, 47 avTov of the first hand has the best and oldest
support ; eavrov of the second hand belongs to the Antioch recen-
sion ( = A E** G»"P HMRSUVFAA, etc.).
Luke 12, 50 the first hand omits ου, as do mss 53, f and i*.
The second hand adds οπον, not elsewhere found, but which must
stand for οτον ofKABDKLMRTUual (30), Origen, Dio-
nys. This mistake tends to confirm the idea that the second hand
was inserting hastily written or crowded glosses of the parent ms.
Digitized by
Google
CONTENTS 35
Luke 1 5, 30 σντ€υτον of the first hand is correct ; σνηστον of
the second hand has no support in this passage, but is borrowed
from Matthew 22, 4. Therefore the glosses of the parent ms seem
to have contained harmonistic additions or corrections.
Luke 20, 26 €σίωπησαν of the first hand has no other support.
It is a synonym of the correct ^σίγησαν, and may well have crept
into the text under the influence of the early versions with
which we find W allied so often. Another explanation may make
it an harmonistic error, for while σιγάω occurs two or three times
in Luke, σ-ιωτταω occurs twice in Matthew and four times in
Mark.
Luke 20, 35 r>7? ^κ νεκρών of the second hand is the regular
reading; των νεκρών of the first hand is supported by 38, 59, 234,
435» 1• 7» 1• 13» c, Sah Bo.
Luke 21, 33 napekeiKTovrai (i) of the second hand is the best
supported reading. The singular, given by man i, is supported
by C Κ Π fam i, etc., and Old Latin a e q r r^.
Luke 21, 34 first hand omits η before ημ€ρα, as do D Κ V.
The addition by the second hand is supported by all other mss.
Luke 22, 37 πληρωθηναι of the first hand is found only in 56,
108, 124, 218, 262, 482; also in 66 τ€\€σθ stands in an erasure;
τ€λ€σθηναί of the second hand agrees with all other mss. The
error arose as a retranslation from one of the versions or through
an harmonistic influence from Mark 15, 28.
Luke 24, 34 the omission of όντως by the first hand is sup-
ported by 258*, b e 1 and Cyril. The second hand inserts the
word after Tcf, as do A X Γ Δ Λ Π unc. (8), etc., of the Antioch
recension. Other mss and versions insert before κξ.
Luke 24, 50 for )8τ;^αι/ιας of the first hand I have found no
support, though et? is omitted also by 237, 1. 15, 1. 253, Vulgate
(C), and Augustine. The second hand correction, ct9 βηθανιαν,
is supported by A C*** X Γ Δ Λ Π unc. (7), etc., as also by the
Latin mss.
John 8, 12 και eiwev of the first hand is supported by Syrr
Diatess Eth Pers, though it has no support in Greek mss ; λ€γων
is added in the margin, perhaps as a substitute, though και cLirev
is not deleted. It is the regular reading.
John II, 18 omission of ως by the first hand agrees with D d
Syr S Diatess Cyr. All others agree with the second hand in
adding .ως.
Digitized by
Google
36 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
John 1 6, 22 c^crat of the first hand is supported by K*^ A D L
Ψ 33, 42, 122, 131, 145, 157» ^49» 254, 481, 482, 1. 15, 1. 184, a b d e r
Vulg Cop Chrys, etc. e^cre of the second hand occurs in K* Β C
Υ Γ Δ Λ Π unc. (7), etc.
Analyzing these cases we get results similar to those obtained
for the first hand changes. In Matthew all of the second hand
corrections agree with the Antioch recension, sometimes but not
always supported by other ms groups. The first hand generally
has weak support, but it always includes mss, versions, or Church
Fathers related to the version tradition. The same relationship
to the Antioch recension prevails in the second hand corrections
in Luke 8, 13 to end, though one case out of the seventeen points
to a different influence. The first hand here also is always related
to the version tradition. There is but one example in the first two
quires of Luke and this gives a correction from the version tradi-
tion to the Antioch and Hesychian recensions. In Mark we find
six cases of correction to the Hesychian recension, but usually
supported by some branches of the version tradition, while one
case is just the opposite. The fact that representatives of the
version tradition are found on both sides in all except one case
hinders us from assuming a definite accommodation to either of the
great recensions. In John there are but three cases and all show
corrections from the version form to the Hesychian supported by
the Antioch recension. The remaining 33 cases of second hand
are mostly corrections of simple errors. All are found in the
collation.
(3) Third Hand
I have noted only the following eleven cases of correction by
the third hand :
Matthew 24, 32 βυ^υς for ^yyv^\ υθ is in an erasure and by a
later, rougher hand ; there is no variant recorded for the passage.
Possibly the first hand wrote €γγνς.
Mark 5, i omitted ν of τηρ before χωράν was added by the
third hand.
Mark 10, 35 7Γροσ€λθοντ€ς of the first hand, corrected at once
to προσ€λθορτ€ς^ was further corrected by the second hand, who
crossed out C9. The third hand again crossed out these two let-
ters, erased the first c and wrote η. All other Greek mss have
προσπορ^υονται. The perfect tense of the Old Latin mss c d f ff.
Digitized by
Google
CONTENTS 37
r aur, Syr S Sah Bo gives some warrant for the first hand
reading.
Mark ii, 33 οιδομεν of the first hand was corrected to
θί8αμ€Ρ.
Luke 4, 19 the third hand corrected τ^θρωμ^νου<; to the spell-
ing, τεθρανμα/ονς, of D" ; τ€θρανσμ€νονς is the regular reading.
Luke 7, 3 third hand changes αντω to αντον after ερωτών.
Luke 7, 22 €t8aT€ of the first hand is corrected to eiher€.
Luke 8, 2 of €ξ€ληλνθη the letters ξβληλυθ are in an erasure
and by the third hand. The letters are unduly spread, showing
that the original writing was longer. The only recorded variant
is the pluperfect in Syr cu, Cop.
John 5, 19 the third hand adds the omitted ν of αμήν.
John 8, 46 διατι after λ€|γω omitted by first hand is added by
erasing γω, writing γω δι at end of previous line and art in the
erasure.
John II, 7 omitted α of αγωμεν is added by third hand.
These are all natural corrections made by an intelligent reader.
The corrections at Matthew 24, 32 and Mark 10, 35 almost forbid
our thinking that he had another text to use for comparison, while
+ Start, John 8, 46, seems to imply knowledge of a corrected text.
It is possible that this correction was made by the 8ωρθωτης and
that the awkwardness of the writing is due to the depth and rough-
ness of the erasure. The omission of Start is supported only by
28, (87), 250, Bo (two Mss), Syr g (nine mss).
The third hand is written with large, awkward letters. Orna-
mental dots are heavier, especially on the middle stroke of c and
the cross stroke of Θ; also ν and ν are ornamented. The ink is
brown but rather darker than the regular hand. It is decidedly
later than the original writing, but may be dated as early as the
sixth century, possibly the end of the fifth.
(4) O^Aer Hands
Of the fourth hand there are but four instances :
Luke 17, I ου for ovat is corrected to ονε,
John 6, 53 omitted μ-η is added.
John 9, 6 omitted ο of τον is added a little below and smaller.
John 9, 23 ειττον is changed to tntav.
These are all corrections by a reader and were not drawn from
acquaintance with another ms. The letters are very awkward in
Digitized by
Google
38 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
shape : Coptic μ is used. The ink is jet black. The corrector
was certainly not in the habit of writing in uncials, so it would be
useless to attempt to date him on the basis of the forms of these
few letters. We have, however, seen that black ink was used in
the Deuteronomy-Joshua ms in the sixth century and later ; so we
may safely date this hand later than the third hand.
The first quire of John I have excluded from the discussion
thus far, as the hands are all different. To avoid confusion I
name them a, b, and Cy instead of first, second, and third.
In this quire there are four cases of letters crossed out. The
following three were certainly deleted by hand a\ 2, i6 ο between
μ and η oi μη; 2, 24 ο before €αντορ] 4, ίο α between τ and ο
of αντον.
In 4» 22 οοκ for ουκ is corrected by crossing out the second ο
and writing ν above it This is surely not hand a. In i, 33 the
same hand corrected στος to οντο<; by writing ν above. In 3, 15
ζων is corrected to ζατην by changing i^ to 17 and adding ν above.
In 3, 22 t is written above to change c9 to ct9.
These four changes I refer to hand ύ. The noticeable charac-
teristics are the angularity and narrowness of the letters. The ink
is of the same shade.
In I, 13 the first two letters of σαρκός stand in an erasure; the
ink is darker and the α both angular and broad. It was certainly
not written by hand ύ and probably not by hand a, yet it is of the
same general style and so not much later. The fact that none of
the hands bear any resemblance to the hands in the remainder of
the MS proves that all date from a time before the quire became a
part of the ms, or that the whole quire is later than the fourth hand
of the MS ; I incline to the first alternative, for it does not seem
likely that three different scribes would have busied themselves
with the first quire of John and yet have left no mark in the rest
of the MS.
I have above, on p. 2, referred to the three hands in which the
subscription to Mark was written. These may now be numbered
5, 6, and 7 ; nos. 5 and 6 are semi-cursives of the fifth century and
in light brown ink ; no. 7 is a similar but ruder semi-cursive in jet
black ink. An eighth hand wrote across the top of the same page
(372 of the Ms) certain words of which • * λλος ναως or * * λλου ναως
is still legible. The ink is pale brown and the forms of the letters
most crude. I have found no explanation for the note.
Digitized by
Google
CONTENTS 39
The regular subscriptions to the four gospels are €ναγγ€\ιον
κατά μαθθ^ον^ κατά ι,ωοΛ^ιτην^ €υαγγ€\ιον κατά \ονκαν^ evayy^Kiov
κατά μαρκον. Α\\ are preceded by a simple ornamental division,
identical for Matthew, John, and Luke, but larger for Mark. The
subscriptions are all by the first hand and of the regular size of letter.
At the beginnings of the Gospels, crowded near the top of the
page, stand the usual titles, \jv\ayye\iov κατά μαθθ^ον^ €υαγγ^\ιον
κατά ι,ωανιτην^ εναγγ€\ιον κατά λονκαν^ evayyekiov κατά μαρκον. In
spite of slight variations it is manifest that the titles of Matthew,
Luke, and Mark were written by the same hand, who was not the
scribe of the ms, though there seems to be a tendency to imitate
the regular hand in a few letters. The smaller size, varying slope,
and characteristic forms of certain letters have caused me to assign
these three titles to the second hand, though I recognize that the
identification is somewhat doubtful. Those who accept this view
must admit that the Βίορθα/τής was consciously or unconsciously
influenced by the forms of some letters on the page before him as
he wrote. The writer of the title to John is even more doubtful.
Yet we may venture the assertion that it was not by the scribe of
the first quire nor by either of its correctors. I base this view not
only on the style of writing, but still more on the lighter shade of
the ink and its apparent escape from the severe wear which the
ink on the two outside pages of this quire has suffered. It seems
clearly later than the original writing of the quire. It bears, to be
sure, a certain general resemblance to the regular hand of the
quire, but one feels that it is only imitative and not very well done
at that. The almost complete absence of ornamental dots on the
letters distinguishes it sharply from the regular hand of the quire.
In fact, in this regard it stands on a par with the regular hand of
the whole ms. The variations in slope, smaller size, and shapes
of ω, τ, ν, λ remind us of the Βιορθωτης, The title would be most
easily explained by supposing it written in a hand striving to
imitate the writing of that quire; as the other titles are rather
imitative, this assumption would suggest the ^ίορθοττής as the
writer, a decision that we cannot accept until the question of
relative age of the two parts of the ms has been settled• It may
be of interest to note that the word €υαγγ€Κίον, where it occurs in
the text and subscription, measures approximately i^ inches in
length each time, while in the titles it measures about an inch
each time. In the title of John it measures ^ of an inch, thus
Digitized by
Google
40 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
approximating the work of the Βίορθα/τής} We may also note
that the last letters of uuavmjp in the title have offset or printed
across on to the opposite page. This may have been caused by
closing the book before the title was dry, or a little moisture or
decay may have caused these letters to print across. The marks
on the opposite page feel a little smoother than the ordinary offset.
The quire numbers are all by the regular hand except Θ, of the
first quire of John. This is smaller and in paler ink. It is prob-
ably by the same hand as the title of John.
1 Cf. Amer. Jour, of Arch. vol. 13, p. 130 ff., for plates and further discussion.
Digitized by
Google
IV. THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT
The solution of the text problem of W has been much impeded
by the inadequacy of the textual material in the critical editions
and the impossibility of explaining its peculiarities on the basis
of the text theories generally accepted. It was a common occur•
rence to find in the Tischendorf apparatus al 2, al 3, etc., as the
chief authorities for noteworthy variants of W. This seemed at
first much more disconcerting than to find no authorities cited,
yet in the end I found that the two conditions were often not
different, for Tischendorf might have taken from the older edi-
tions cursive ms authority for many readings, which he left unmen-
tioned. The inadequacy of any one critical edition, and the danger
in omitting from consideration the minuscule mss and the variants
in the versions, is well illustrated by the fact that a comparison of
W with the apparatus of Tischendorf left unexplained nearly five
hundred important variants in the gospel of Mark alone. Through
the use of the minuscule mss and the early versions this number
of unsupported readings has been reduced by nearly three-fourths.
Furthermore, a comparison of the readings of W with von Soden's
results, as shown in his prolegomena, convinced me that Tischen-
dorf and Westcott and Hort had built on a false foundation. Von
Soden's earliest form of the Antioch recension (K^) pointed so
plainly in Matthew to W as its oldest and best representative, and
his Hesychian recension (H) agreed so closely with W in Luke
I -8, 12, that I could not hesitate to accept his results, at least up
to that point. The matter was made more certain by the fact
that the corrections of first and second hands showed plainly that
these recensions had been corrected into an older style of text in
our MS or its parent (cf. pp. 31 and 36). That there was another,
probably older, recension connected in some way with Origen is
also likely, but that assumption does not seem sufficiently to
explain all the divergences of the " Western Texts " of Westcott
and Hort. Harris,* Chase,^ and especially Hoskier* have, I be-
* Codex Sangallensis, Cambridge, 1891; Study of Codex Bezae, Cambridge, 1891.
« Old Syriac Element in the Text of the Codex Bezae, London, 1893 ; Syro-Latin Text
of the Gospels, London, 1895.
• Genesis of the Versions, London, 1910-1911.
41
Digitized by
Google
42 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
lieve, started on the right path here. Enough has been done so
that it may be considered as settled that the peculiarities of the
so-called Western text (von Soden s I) are closely allied to the
early versions. My comparisons with the text of W, especially
in Mark and the early part of John, establish this intimacy most
cleariy. Only rarely did I fail to find authority for W's " special "
variants in some one of the versions, Syriac, Latin, Coptic, Gothic,
Armenian, or Ethiopic. In the cases where I failed I generally
attributed it to the inadequacy of the textual apparatus in the
versions or to the insufficiency of my own acquaintance with all
these languages. Harris {pp. czL) first showed the extent of Latin
reaction on the Greek text in the bilinguals ; Chase {op. cit.) fol-
lowed with a more elaborate proof of the Syriac influence, which
though adequate on the main theme claimed too exclusive an
influence of Syriac. It remained for Hoskier to reconcile the
conflicting ideas by assuming the early existence of trilinguals,
in which there might be influence of more than one version on
the Greek text at the same time. In my article in the Amen
Jour, of Phil. vol. 33, pp. 30 ff., I hesitated to accept this theory
in full on the ground that it was barely possible to explain the
textual conditions on the basis of bilinguals alone, and that no
proof of the early existence of trilinguals was known to us. Yet
even in the few weeks of study since that article new evidence
has come to view, and doubtless more lies hid in the Church
literature. We may note first Auxentius, 305-306 (Streitberg,
Gotische Bibel, xvi), concerning Ulfilas : Grecam et Latinam et
Goticam linguam sine intermissione in una et sola eclesia Christi
predicavit . . . ^ui et ipsis tribus Unguis plures tractatus et mul-
tas interpretationes volentibus ad utilitatem et ad aedificationem
sibi ad aeternam memoriam et mercedem post se dereliquit. This
does not state that Ulfilas completed or used a trilingual version,
but that he used all three versions. That these were, however,
combined in a trilingual may now be assumed, and I feel sure that
with the new material available scholars will be able to prove that
the Gothic version was made from a Greek-Latin bilingual and
that it existed for a long time parallel to a Latin version at least,
of which the best-preserved example is Old Latin f.
A much more decisive passage occurs in Ibn al-Assal's
(1252 A.D.) introduction to his Arabic version of the Gospels.^
* My attention was called to this reference by Professor Worrell of the Hartford
Theological Seminary.
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 43
I quote from Professor MacDonald's translation ^ in Estudios de
Erudicion Oriental, 1904, p. 386: " I have seen in Cairo a codex
of the Psalms in three columns, Coptic, Greek, and Arabic, and in
Damascus also a codex of the Psalms in three columns, Syriac,
a transliteration of Greek, and Arabic." On page 385 Ibn al-
Assal mentions a Greek-Arabic bilingual of the Gospels, and on
page 387 refers to a Coptic-Arabic Bible. On page 389 he states
that his translation has a Coptic interlinear over all words which
are doubtful or difficult. Furthennore, there is now on exhibition
in the British Museum (Harl. 5786) a trilingual Psalter, Greek,
Latin, and Arabic, of a date before 1153. Mr. Hoskier writes
me that the Greek forms the first column and the Latin the
middle, and that the two correspond line for line. This evidence
does not, to be sure, prove that there were trilingual mss of the
Gospels; but the fact that a trilingual of the Psalms still exists
and that such mss were perhaps frequent in the thirteenth cen-
tury, when they must have been relatively unnecessary, and that
the known examples included Syriac-Greek as well as Greek- Latin
columns, gives us a most convincing suggestion as to what must
have been the condition in the earlier times when the peoples
of the East were bilingual or even trilingual. We know that
bilingual (Greek-Syriac) inscriptions were common in Syria (cf.
Mommsen, Prov. Rom. Emp. vol. 2, p. 96), and Latin also must
have gained a foothold in the larger cities and garrison towns.
In Egypt the conditions are known to have been quite similar.
The absolute necessity of having Syriac and Coptic versions of
the New Testament in spreading Christianity among the peoples
of those regions will be felt by any one who has ever observed the
enthusiasm with which a speaker in their own tongue is greeted
by the Germans in Wisconsin, the French in Quebec, and still
more the common people in Wales, though all of these understand
English.
We may be sure that the rapid spread of Christianity over
the Roman world was caused by or accompanied by the transla-
tion of the Gospels into the chief languages of the Empire. Yet
Pliny, Ep, 10, 96, tells us that Bithynia was overrun by it before
1 1 1 A.D., and Tacitus, Ann. 15, 44, that it was widespread in Rome
before 65.
The question of the date of the earliest translations of the New
1 From Brit. Mus. Orient. 3382.
Digitized by
Google
44 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
Testament is still undecided, but I have no hesitation in taking
the side of those who claim the earliest date. That the transla-
tions into Syriac and Latin were the earliest has been generally
conceded, but some have tried to put the date late in the second
century. The real difficulty with such an assumption, aside from
its incompatibility with the rapid spread of Christianity before that
date, is the impossibility of explaining the age, frequency, and
wide distribution of N. T. text corruptions, which are best assigned
to bilingual or translation influences. Peculiarities characteristic
of the bilinguals headed by codex D and by the Old Latin and
Old Syriac mss are now found in W, an old Greek ms of Egypt,
and have long been known in Irenaeus and other church fathers
of his time and earlier. The characteristic features of this type of
text were well established and widespread before 150 a.d., and to
those who find the most acceptable explanation in the use and
influence of .the versions, as I do, there can be no doubt about the
early date of the first New Testament translations. Even in the
case of the Coptic translations the trend is now towards the earlier
date; cf. Bousset, Text. u. Untersuch. vol. 11, p. 95. On pages
903 ff. of his Prolegomena von Soden states that mss K and Β show
influence of the Sahidic translation and, while he assumes that the
Bohairic version was made later, he notes instances where the
Bohairic version shows variants plainly older than Sahidic and
the related Κ and B. Hoskier upholds the early date of both the
Sahidic and Bohairic versions; cf. his Genesis of the Versions
and Concerning the Date of the Bohairic Version, London, 191 1.
The date of the Sahidic version has now been definitely placed
before 300 by the discovery and publication of a ms of Acts in that
version, which has been dated before 350 by Dr. Kenyon on the
basis of a subscription in a cursive Greek hand of that date ; cf.
page Iv in the introduction to Budge's Coptic Biblical Texts in
the Dialect of Upper Egypt, London, 191 2. Budge also notes
that the version of Acts in question was not an original translation
from the Greek, but because of transcription errors must be con-
sidered a later copy. We thus gain no definite date for the
Sahidic version, but 300 may now be considered the terminus
a7ite quern.
Another equally important and difficult question is the charac-
ter and amount of influence of Tatian's Harmony of the Gospels.
Did it influence or was it influenced by the Old Syriac version?
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 45
Of recent works Burkitt, Evangelion da Mepharreshe, von Soden,
Die Schriften des Neuen Testaments, p. 1536, etc., and Vogels,
Texte und Untersuchungen, vol. 36, la, have made the earliest
Syriac translation dependent on Tatian's Diatessaron. Vogels
even supposes a Latin version of Tatian, which influenced the
Old Latin version or versions, and thus explains the close relation-
ship of the Syriac and Latin translations. His work is able as
well as elaborate and will be of value to scholars because of his
long lists of " harmonistic " errors catalogued on pp. 63 to 106.
To me he seems both to exaggerate the harmonistic influence and
to err in his fundamental assumption that all harmonistic errors
must be referred to the influence of Tatian's Diatessaron. Every
one knows how easy it is for us to remember the Lord's prayer
according to Matthew, while few can repeat the original form in
Luke. The ancient Christians, both readers and scribes, knew
their Gospels far better than we, yet they also would have remem-
bered the words of Christ and the story of his life in a form which
omitted or harmonized the differences in the accounts given in
the four Gospels. Such a reader or such a scribe was sure to
make corrections in his copy of the Gospels, especially in the
period before the end of the second century, when the New Testa-
ment canon had not been formed and the written word was not
yet so rigidly adhered to as in the Old Testament. The early
established habit of collecting parallel passages for lectionary use
aided this harmonistic tendency. There can be little doubt that
Tatian's Harmony had an influence on the separate Gospels in
those regions of Syria where it was used, but it certainly was not
the cause of all harmonistic errors in mss both east and west.
Hoskier, Genesis of the Versions, chapters iv and xii, has gath-
ered many examples showing that the first Syriac translation of
the Gospels was prior to Tatian,^ and I shall note a few others in
the discussion below. If this view is correct, the excessive exalta-
tion of Tatian's Harmony rests on a very insecure foundation.
This outline of the current controversies on matters affecting
the New Testament text does not aim or hope to settle the ques-
tions under discussion, but has been introduced in order that terms
to be used later may be intelligible and the evidence of W placed
on the proper side in these various controversies.
As it has already been seen that there are noteworthy differ-
* Cf. also Amer. Jour, of Phil. vol. 33, p. 35.
Digitized by
Google
46 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
ences in the different parts of W, I shall discuss the text of each
Gospel separately. The proof that such a course was necessary
will appear from the different results arrived at in the different
Gospels.
I. Matthew
In the discussion of first and second hand corrections to Mat-
thew, pp. 31 ff., we found that practically all of the corrections
agreed with the Antioch recension, sometimes supported by the
Hesychian, but that the first written forms were always found in
the version tradition. We can add to this evidence of a revision
in the parent of W.
i) In 2y 6 τη ιουδα stands for γη ιονδα. This might be a
scribal error of τ for y, but our scribe has no tendency in that
direction. It seems more likely that the parent ms had της tov-
δαιας with D 6ι, a b c f ff^ gi q, which was corrected by delete
marks to της ιουδαιας. With this form before the eye of the
scribe it would make little difference if the τ had been coiTected
to y, his tendency would be to write r.
2) In 3, 6 +παταμω for ποταμω looks like a cursive gloss.
Confusion of α and ο is not a natural fault of our scribe.^ The
addition belongs to the Hesychian recension, though it has sup-
port in the version tradition also.
3) In 8, 29 the conflate reading αττολεσαι ημάς και προ καφον
)8ασαΐΊσ"αι occurs. The regular reading is προ κάψου )8α<τανισαι
ημας^ while only Κ, Bo, Eustathius, Orosius, Augustine, and Am-
brosius support απολεσαι ημάς. Vulgate D shows this as an addi-
tion, but deleted. It seems that προ κάψου )8ασανισ•αι was written
above α7Γολ€σαι as a correction in the parent of W ; as the delete
marks were not used, some reader, or our scribe, considered it an
addition and inserted a και. The error α7Γολ€σαι was perhaps
harmonistic in its origin; cf. Mark i, 24; Luke 4, 35.
4) In 12, 16 W combines the regular reading και επετιμησα/
αυτοις with the substitute δβ ους ^θψαπενσο/ €π€πληζ€ν αυτούς of
D I, a b c ff, h k. The same explanation applies as in example 3.
5) In 17, 9 W hzs καταβενοντων ior καταβαινοντωι/ αυτών. We
may compare καταβαίνοντας of D and descendentes of d ; cf . also e.
The correction of the parent of W was evidently careless, as αυτών
was not inserted when the change was made requiring it. But
^ Cf. above, pp. 20-26.
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 47
compare Mark 14, 22 ^σθιοντων alone; the genitive absolute de-
veloped as ablative absolute in Latin ; cf . Moulton, p. 74.
6) In 18, 7 W adds €Κ€ΐνω of the Antioch recension before
ovat, τω mm instead of after it ; €Κ€ΐνω is omitted by Κ D F L
I, 22, 1. 184, d g, aur Vulg Syrr Bo Clementine Ep., Cyr. Basil.
Aphr. Anast. Hier. It is clear that €Κ€ΐνω was added to make the
text conform to the Antioch recension, and the fact that it comes
two words too early indicates that it was a gloss between the lines
or in the margin of the parent. Old Latin r^, has the order vae
huic hominty which is indeed a Latin order, but no other Latin ms
changes from the Greek order.
7) In 23, 25 W has ακρασιας αδικβιας, where the scribe copied
his original so accurately that he did not add the connective neces-
sary to make a conflate reading, as was done in Syr g. As in
examples 3 and 4, we find the Antioch reading αδικβιας placed
last, its natural position if the other reading stood on the line in
the parent and this was added between the lines or in the margin.
The reading ακρασιας is supported by both the Hesychian recen-
sion and the version tradition.
8) In 27, 41 W reads φαρισαιω ( = φαρισαιων of D 63, 64,
1. 2, 1. 7, 1. 9, 1. 12, 1. 36, 1. 47, 1. 183, 1. 253, Syr S, Old Latin, and
Cassiodorus). This has been explained on p. 22 as a possible
scribal omission of v, but the omission may also have been occa-
sioned by a correction inserted between the lines or in the margin
of the parent ms. At the end of a line ν was shown by an abbre-
viation mark, which was easily obscured by anything written
above.
Cumulative evidence of this sort can never be quite conclusive,
but we may, I think, assume that there was an ancestor of W, which
had been corrected. It does not seem necessary to suppose more
than one corrector, for all except one or two of the changes can
be accounted for on the basis of accommodation to the Antioch
recension. This conclusion does not force us to think previous
readers incapable of making changes in their copies, but simply
says that this plain evidence of recent correction points to a single
corrector. Furthermore, the fact that most of this evidence is
drawn from changes by first and second hands indicates that the
corrections were made in the parent of W and not in some more
remote ancestor. With a second or third copying many, if not
all, of these inconsistencies would have been removed. That the
Digitized by
Google
48 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
corrector aimed to make the text conform to the Antioch recen-
sion is borne out by the study of the text.
To avoid evidence liable to deceive, variants which are purely
orthographical or grammatical have been treated under a previous
head and will be, so far as possible, excluded here, even in cases
where W has notable support for its mistakes. It has seemed
that these peculiarities indicate rather the date and nationality
of the scribe, or even the character of Hellenistic Greek, but not
direct ms affiliation.
With these deductions there remain 1505 notable variants in
Matthew, of which 1205 belong to the Antioch recension. It is
furthermore the oldest type of the Antioch recension, viz. the K^
type of von Soden, of which the best mss previously known are
Ω S V. The special peculiarities of the later or revised types of
the Antioch recension are not found in W.
It remains to detennine the text form on the basis of which
this corrected type of text was produced, and the 300 text variants
opposed to the Antioch recension may be supposed to contain
evidence on this question. I cite first those variants which have
good uncial support, giving in each case all the authorities known
to me for the reading :
1, 22 —του before KvpLov = ^ Β C D Ζ Δ i, 33, 127*;
2, 1 5 — τον before κυρίου ^KBCDZFAIIal;
2, 17 δια for v7ro = K Β C D Z, 33, 61, 71, 73, 125, 131, 157,
1. 63, OL VulgSyrr Chr;
2, 22 του πατρός αντου ηρω8ου ^ = Κ Β C Eth ;
3, I δ€ for #cat = K Β C U Γ ι, 33, etc. OL Vulg Sah Bo
(ten MSs) Syrr;
3, 3 δια for v7ro = K Β C D i, 13, 33, 124, 157, 209, 700, OL
Vulg Sah Bo ;
3, 4 ην αυτού = Κ Β C D I, 209;
3, 10 -και(ι) = Κ Β C D'"P Μ Δ 4, 124, 3H» 47^ 700> d Syr
cu g, Sah Bo Or Ir (OL Vg) ;
3, II υμάς βαπτιζω^ί^ Β I, 1 3, 33, 209, 700, ff , g, 1 m Vulg
Just Clem Or Cyr Cyp Tert;
3, 12 (αποθηκηρ) + αυτού = Β Ε L U 7, 9, 38, 52, 53, 58, 60,
157, 220, 224, 235, 236, 242, 253, 436, b £f, g, m Vulg
(B Τ X* Ζ*) Syrr Arm Eth Sah (P. S.) Cyr Ambr;
* Variants cited without explanatory remarks are regularly transpositions, or variations
in form or spelling.
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 49
3, 16 €υθνς αν€βη=ϊζ Β D*"p I, 127, 243, 435, 700, OL Vulg
Syr cu g, Sah Bo Eth Hipp Chr Hil Op ;
4, 3 ο πβφαζων cittci/ αντω = Κ Β I, 13, 33, 124, 157, 209, 700,
ff, h k 1 Vulg Sah Bo Syr g Arm Eth Chr;
4, 9 σοι παι/τα = Κ Β C* Ζ I, 21, 33, 209, 335, 435, 1 Vulg Or
Chr;
4, 16 σκοτια=Κ*' Β D Or;
4, 16 φως €ΐδ€ΐ/ = Κ Β C I, 13, 33, 1 24, 209, 238, 240, 250, OL
Vulg Or Eus Chr Cyr ;
5, 25 fter αυτού €v τω οδω = Κ Β D L I, 13, 28, 33, 124, 209,
a b c d g, h q Syr cu g, Cop Arm Eth Ambr;
5, 32 μοιχευθηναι^'^ Β D I, 13, 22, 33, 124, 209, 237, 238,
253» 259, 1071, Thphil Or Chr;
5, 36 πουησαι η ftcXa[t]i/ai/ = K Β L a b c f £f, g,,, h 1 m Vulg
Cop Arm Eth Chr Cyp Aug;
5, 39 />am£€t = K Β X 33, 234, 476. 700, 1. 48, (Tert) ;
5, 39 €19 for €m = K* Β 4, 125, 169, 234, 235, 238, 245, 247,
253» 435» 473» 484» 1- 184, Dial Eus Bas Chr;
5, 47 TO avTo for ουτω = ί^ Β D Μ U Ζ S I, 4, 13, 21, 28, 33,
44, 47, 61, 124, 209, 235, 299, 346, 471, 700, al 1.48,
Syr g Arm Eth Go Cyp Lucif Aug;
6, 6 raftcov = Κ D, 1. 47 (cf. BEL etc.) ;
6, 10 —7179 = Κ Β Ζ Δ I, 22, 406, Clem Or Chr;
7, 6 καταπατησουσιρ = Β C L X 33, 485, δ;
7, ΙΟ αιτ»7σ€ΐ = Κ Β C L Δ 33, 475, 1. 184;
7, 24 αυτού την ot#ctai' = K Β C Ζ I, 33» 471» Sah Bo Or;
7, 26 αυτού την οικ€ΐαΐ' = Κ Β Ζ S I, 700, Sah Bo;
7, 28 €Τ€λ€σ€ΐ/=Κ Β C Z^ Γ I, 2, 33, 68, 73, 99, 122* 124, 127,
470, 476, 482, 485, 700, 1. 44, 1. 183, Or Chr;
8, 13 — #cat(2)=K Β 99, 251, a b g,,, h k q Syr cu g, Sah Bo
IrChr;
8, 27 αυτω υπακουουσιι/ = Κ Β I, 33, Eus Chr;
8, 32 -των χοφων (2) = Κ Β C* Μ Δ I, 13, 33» ^15» Ι18, 124,
142, 157» 299» 471*» OL Vulg Syrr Sah Arm Eth Go;
8, 34 Lva for όπως = Β (cf . Latin Sah Bo) ;
9, 2 σου αι afta/yrtat = Κ Β C Δ* ι, 4> 5» 6, 7» 8» 9» ^4» 33» 3^»
64, 209, 1. 5^» Or Chr ;
9, 8 € οβηθησαν = ί^ Β D I, 22, 33» 59» ΐϊ8, OL Vulg Sah
Bo Syrg Eth Hil Aug;
9, II €λ€γον for €ΐποι/ = Κ Β C L i, 2i, 33, 115, 118, Cyr;
Digitized by
Google
so WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
lO, 12 (αντην) +λ€γοι/Τ€9 Ufyqvrf τω οίκω τούτω ^^ D L Φ I,
4, 22, 99, 209, 237, 259, 1. 4, 1. 7, 1. 18, 1. 19, 1. 49, 1. 184
al OL Vulg Arm Thphil Hil (cf. Luke 10, 5) ;
10, 13 €φ for π/>ο9 = Κ Β 243, Syi* S g Eth Chr (cf. Luke
io>5);
10, 23 erepav for αΚ\ην = )^ Β 33, 265, Or Petr Ath Cyr Chr
Thdrt;
10, 28 αποκτα/νοντων^)^ C D U Γ Δ Π** ι, 72, ΐθ6, 247» 475»
476, 485> 700, 1. 49^1;
ΙΟ, 28 φοβ€ΐσθαί = ^ Β C 2ΐ ;
ΙΟ, 31 φοββισθαι^^ Β D L ι, 13, 33» 1 18» ΐ57» 209, 1. 36, 1. 7θ,
Or Cyr;
10, 33 ^^^Ύ^ ανΓθϊ/ = Κ Β D Δ Ι, 32, 33» 44» 73^ 86, 127, 237»
300, 1. 34» '• 6ο, al OL Vulg Syr cu S Arm Go Or
Cyr Chr;
11, 2 δια for δυο = Κ Β C* D Ρ Ζ Δ 33, I24,,d q Syrr Arm Go;
11,5 + και (3) = Κ Β D L Ρ Ζ Δ I, 1 3, 28, 1 22, 300, 478, a b
d g, k 1 q Vulg (D J L) Syrr Arm Go ;
II, 9 προφητην t8cti/ = K* Β Ζ Or Chr;
II, 16 καθημ€νοι<; ev αγοραΐ9 = Κ BCDLMZΔSΦ33, lo6,
124, 157, 238, 243**, 299, 300, 346, 700, 1. 48, 1. 49,
1. 184, al OL Vulg Chr;
II, 19 €ργωι/ for τ€κνωρ=^^ Β* 124, Sah (ill) Bo Syr g h
Arm Eth Pers Hier;
1 1, 23 μη ' ' ' ' νφωθηση^ί^ Β C D L I**, 22, 42, a b C d £f, g,
k 1 Vulg Syr cu Bo Arm Eth Ir Hier;
II, 23 -Tov^i^ Β D Δ 157, 243, 47^, 1. 184, Bo Caes Chr;
11, 26 evSoKeia €γ€ν€το = ^ Β ι, 33, k Vulg (Wurz J P*) Bo Ir;
1 2, 10 — ην την = Κ Β C k 1 Vulg Bo Syr cu Eth ;
12, 10 0€pawevaai = ^ D L 106;
12,22 -#ccu.(4) = K* Β D I, 77, 124, 201, 246* 252* 253,
262, 479, 480, 1. 49, 1. 184, OL Vulg Sah Bo Syr cu
Arm;
12, 29 α/>πασαι= Β C* X I, 238, 1. 49, 1. 184, a;
12, 32 τούτω τω αιωι/ι = Κ BCD fam I, fam 13, al mult Or;
13, 2 -To=K Β C L Ζ Σ I, 4, 18, 33, 124, 237, 201, 241, 242,
248, 252, 253, 435, 479, 480, 700;
13» 3 σπ€ΐ/>αι=Κ D L Μ Χ fam i, 4, fam 13, 28, 99, 237, 243,
1. 49, 1. 184, al Or Chr Thphil ;
13, 34 ovSev for ovK = K* Β C Μ Δ 4, fam 13, 47, 50, 106, 131,
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 51
235, 238, 299, 300, 1. 4, 1. 18, 1. 48, 1. 49, 1. 184, f Syr
h Arm Clem Or Chr ;
i3o5 ουχ = Κ Β C Μ Δ S 33, 237, 244, 299, 472, 700, Or Eus
Bas Cyr;
14, 19 του xofyrov^^ Β C* I X Φ i, 22, 33, 106, 124, 157, 245,
481, 7CMD, 1. 27, 1. 44, Syr h Bo Arm Or;
14, 22 -o t? = K Β C* D I Ρ Δ θ fam ι, 4, 33, io6, 124, 238,
472, al d e f £f, (Vulg) Syr cu g h j Bo Arm Eth Or;
14, 25 την ^αλασσαι^=Κ Β Ρ Τ*" Δ θ Φ I, fam 13, 22, 238, 700,
1. 27, Or;
14, 28 €\θ€ΐ.ν προς σ€ = Κ ΒΟΟΔΘ^Φι, fam 13, 33» ^57»
238, 1.47» OL (Vulg) Syrr Sah Bo Arm Eth Eus;
14, 34 em for €t9 = K Β C D T" Δ fam 13, 33, 157, 238, 245,
Syr h Chr ;
14, 34 + €19 before γ€ννησαρ€Γ=^ Κ Β D T'^ Δ 33, Syr cu h Arm ;
15, 5 τψησ€ΐ = ^ Β C D Ε** T<^ Δ ΘΠ** i, 3, 9, fam 13, 33, 73,
225, 471*, 481, 1. 184, Lat Cyr Or;
15, 31 +και before χωλου9 = Κ Β C D Μ Ρ Δ I, 4, fam 13, 157,
1. 184, d f k Vg (J) Syrr Bo Eth ;
16, 19 κλ€ΐδα5 = Κ* Β* L Or;
17» 3 συι/λαλοΐΛ^€ς fter αντου = Κ Β I, ff,,a q Syr cu g Sah Bo
Eth Or Cyr Chr;
17, 10 — αντου = Κ L Ζ I, 33, 124, 700, OL Vulg Sah Bo
Arm Or;
17, II -Γ5 = Κ Β D L Ζ I, 33, 237, 1. 13, 1. 15, 1. 184, OL
Vulg Syrr Sah Bo ;
17, 1 1 — αντοις= Β D 33, 124, 700, a b c d e ff, Vulg (A Η Q)
Sah Bo;
17, II -π/>ωτοι;=Κ Β D I, 22, 33, 435, 700, 1. 184, OL Vulg
Sah Bo Syr cu Arm Hil Aug ;
18, 28 -/tJtot = K Β D L Π I, 33, 114, 700, 1. 184, OL Vulg
Sah Bo Eth Or Dam Lcif ;
19» 3 -01= Β C L Μ Δ Π X I, 4, 33, 72, 237, 238, 242, 248,
253, 700, 1. 184, Bo Dam ;
19, 14 (€ΐπ€ΐ/) +αυτοις=Κ C D L Μ 77, 89, f g,,, 1 Vulg Syrr
Sah (in) Bo Eth Chr;
22, 5 09 bts^)< Β C* L X I, 22, 33, 69, 124, 346, 238, 700,
1. 15, Or;
22, 27 — και = Κ Β L U Δ Π* I, 2, 71, 72, e Syr cu Sah Eth
Vulg (T) ;
Digitized by
Google
52 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
22, 32 -^€09 (5) = K Β D L Δ 28, 33, 67, i22, 1. 184, OL Vulg
Syr cu g h Sah Bo Or Ir Hil Eus Chr;
23, 4 8e for ya/> = K Β L Μ Δ Π i, 33, 71, 72, 106, 209, 237,
2991 473' 1• i84, al a b c ff,,, g,,, 1 q (Vulg) Syr h Sah
Bo Op;
23» 8 -ox9=KBDE**Le^nfam i, 22, 71, 124, 253,433,
474, 1. 25, 1. 29, al OL Vulg Syrr Sah Bo Arm Eth
Pers Bas Chr Cyp ;
23, 34 -και (3) = K Β Μ Δ Π fam ι, fam 13, 33» 72, 114. Ι57»
482, e q (Vulg) Syr S g Ami Or;
23, 37 aim;9 = K* B"« D Μ Δ 33, 258, 1. 48, Clem Or Cyr Eus
Thdrt;
24, 31 -φωι/7/9 = Κ L Δ fam I, 56, 57, 58, 106, 700, 1. 184,
e Syr S g Bo Arm Eus Or Cyr Chr Thdrt
Cyp;
24, 42 ημ€ρα for ωρα=Κ Β D I Δ S I, fam 13, 33, 1 15, 157,
238, d f £f, Syrr Sah (Bo) Arm Ir Hil Cyr Ath (cf.
r, e Vulg D Ε R, etc. Eth) ;
24, 45 ot#c€rta9 for Oepaneia^^B I L Δ Π* fam 13, 33, 42, 63,
114» 253;
25, 27 τα α/5γυ/>ια=Κ* Β 700, Syr h Sah (8) ;
25, 32 αφορίσω = K* L Δ fam i, 157, 472, Cyr Thdrt;
26, 36 (μαθηταίς) + αυτού = Κ A C D fam I, 237, 240, 253,
433, 1. 44, 1. 46, al OL Vulg Bo Syrr Eth Hil;
26, 38 — ο t? = K A Β C* D I L fam i, fam 13, 33, 470, b c
d £f,, 9 gi. 2 1 q Vulg Syr g Sah Bo Arm Eth Chr ;
26, 45 — To= Β C L 2, 6, 102, 142* 201, 482, 543, Chr;
27, 46 €βοησ€ν=Β L t 33, 69, 124, 700, Vulg;
27, 5 1 απ for απο= Β C θ^ I02 ;
27, 56 ιω(η,(^ = Κ* D L 59™«, 69**, 157, 1. 55, OL Vulg Syr S
h Sah (4 Mss) Bo Eth Eus Or ;
28, 4 ως for ωσ€ν = Κ A Β D L Δ fam i ;
28,9 -ως αυτού = Κ Β D 33» 69, 142*, 237, 435» 7θθ»
1. 15, 1. 17» 1. 184, al a b c d e ff,,a g,,, h 1 η mol Vulg
Sah Bo Syrr Arm Pers Or ;
28, 15 -τα = Κ Β*;
28, 19 +ουι/= Β Δ Π S Φ fam ι, fam 13, 33» 1• ^84, etc. c e f
ffi,9 gxq Vulg Syrr Sah Bo (12 mss) Arm Eth;
28, 20 -ajXTji/=K A* Β D I, 22, 33, 102, 240, 244, 1. 53, d e
ffi. a gi, 9 l•^ i^ q Vulg Sah Bo Chr.
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 53
The great majority of these ninety-nine readings are quite prob-
ably correct, and so have less weight in proving ms affiliation. Yet
I have gathered these in one group because they seem to point
somewhat toward the Hesychian recension. It will be noted that
one or more accepted members of the Hesychian group (K Β C L
Ζ Δ 33) are found in support of each of these readings. But the
total of one hundred variants in the whole of Matthew is not very
imposing, and we can increase the number only by adding read-
ings which belong also to the Antioch recension, a most question-
able assignment in view of the excessive number of undoubted
Antioch readings in Matthew. But the case for the Hesychian
influence on our ms in Matthew is still weaker, for examination
shows that some 90 of these 99 variants have good non-Hesychian
support, such as D, fam i, fam 13, 157, 700, the lectionaries and
versions. There are few cases left and the variants involved are
not striking enough to countenance our assuming direct Hesych-
ian influence, though some scribe or reader may have inciden-
tally inserted a correction of that type. The mss (omitting the
Hesychian) and versions to which W shows the most similarity
are the following: fam i, D, fam 13, OL, Syr, Bo, Sah, 700, Eth,
1. 184, Arm, 238, 22, 157, 4, 106, 299, 245, 435, 28. We shall find
that these closely parallel the relatives of W in that larger group
of variants, which find neither Antioch nor Hesychian support.
The 201 cases follow:
I, 3 €ζρωμ bis^ Syr S ;
I, 14 σαδδωκ bis^L• e c f Vulgates (AB3PFHRTUX
Υ Ζ*** θ) ;
I, 14 ax€Lpbzs = A D (in Luke) Syrr Bo Arm ( = αχΐϊ/ in S
fam i) ;
1,18 - χριστού = 74, Pers^ ^' "~* Max^"* Cy r~" ^ "»*"*» ;
1, 20 €φανη KOLT ovap^g^ (Vulg) Hier A nianus^^' *"'"'* (cf. r,
g, aur Sah Bo R^«) ;
2, 13 φαΐ'^ίται τω ιωσηφ κατ οναρ = \. 184, f Bo (Chr) ;
3, 17 €κ του ουρανού =^ Hebr Evan (Resch Agrapha ap. 4 ; 47)
Τ^ίί Syr S cu Diatess Ambr Vig-Tapf Hil and Mark,
I, II, in W 1. 184 b c Epiph;
4, 6 emev for λ€γ€ΐ = ^^ Ζ 157, OL Vulg Sah Bo;
4, 1 3 πάρα ^αλασσαι/ = Κ* 517; cf . Δ πάρα θαΚασσιαν sepa-
rated, HieH"^ Diatess;
Digitized by
Google
S4 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
4. 15 -Ή (2) = D 71, 230, 478, 485, 1. 44, d Vulgates (A
FY);
4, 16 +ny before σκση= D ;
4, 20 (hiKTva) + αυτωι/= Κ Π 252, 253, a b c g, h m R""' Syrr
Sah Bo Eth ;
5, II Βίωξουσίν = ^ Δ S (D) 543; cf. Luke 6, 22;
5, 13 — €n=D OL Vulgates (D Ε L), Syrr Sah Bo (two
Mss) Cyp;
5, 19 — 09 δ* αϊ/ ονραρωρ=^* D 12, 15, d g, r^, Vulgates
(D Turon. 25, S. John Ox. 194) Bo (3 mss) Chr^"^^^;
5, 21 φορ€υσης = 477, 1. 184 Clem;
5, 26 ου for ai/= L 10, II, 56, 58, 74, 84, 86, 89, 90, 234, 235,
243, 471, 483, 484, 1. 49, Colb evg 12, Sah (P. S.) ;
5, 29 -hrqp before ycci/i/ai/=L 18, 21, 243, 435, 1. 13, I.48,
1. 184, Sah Bo;
5, 30 κοψοι/ = Δ 21, Syr cu S, Tert;
5> 33 απoδω(n75 = a b d k (reddas) Cypr (exso/vas);
5, 33 — 8c=Sah (108) Bo (two mss);
5» 39 -^ov(i)=Kfam i, 33, 127, 157, 201, 237, 238, 243,
252, 435, 482, 1. 48, 1. 49, 1. 184, al a f h Vulgates (B*
em) Dial Amb Adimant Bas Chr Dam Or;
5, 43 μLσηση<s=t 1. 52;
6, 6 αποΒωση^Χ 1. 183, Syr cu S ;
6, 20 — ovhe κ\€7Γτουσιν = k Clem Procop ;
6, 23 eoTLP σκότος = k ;
6, 23 tr. η before ο οφθαλμός = ίί!^;
6, 25 +>7 τι m7jTai= Β 27, 6i, 62, 118, 124, 235, 240, 242, 244,
259* 435, c f gx h m q gat lux Arm Sah (108, 118)
Bo (Or Eus Ath) Mc"°° Max ;
6, 29 —on =235, 248, g, Basil Theodrt;
7, 9 €πώωση = k Syr cu Cypr ;
7, 21 +αυτο9 • • • • ονραι/ωρ=€** Φ 33, 471, OL Vulg Syr cu
Cyp Hier Hilar Lup ;
7, 25 ττροσβκρουσαν = Fhilo, enarr, in cant, 54, 234, and MS
243 at 7, 27;
7, 29 + και ot φα/>ισαιοι= C** 17, 21, 33, 471* a c ff, g,^, h 1 q
(k) Vulg Syrr Eus Hil;
8, ID παρ ovSei^t τοσαντην ττιστιν ev τω ισραη\=Β I, 4, 22,
118* 209, a k q (gj gat** dimma Vg (D L) Syr cu
S h (Sah) Bo Eth Marcion Ambr Aug ;
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 55
8, 13 ημ€ρα for ω/>α= 7oo;
8, 17 +oTc = a b c g, h q mol gat**dimma Vg (D L Q Wurz
J, etc.) Syr cu S Sah Bo ;
8, 18 οχλον πολύν = c g, Syr cu S Sah (4 Mss) Arm; cf. Β i2,
119, 120, 243, Sah (3 mss);
8, 27 (ούτος) + ο άνοψ= Chr Hil Theodrt ;
8, 29 €κραζορ = 489, Bas Macar Epiph (Cyr Athan Bus Chr) ;
8, 30 βοσκομ€ΐ/ωι/=Χ 243, 472, OL Vg (D Ε T°»« L Wurz
J) Bo;
9, I LovSaiav for ihiav = F a g, ;
9, 10 τ€λωναι πολλοί = 157; (Bo Arm om. πολλοή;
9, 1 3 Slkolovs καλεσαι = C* 517, k Pist-Soph Nilus ;
9, 15 ρηστ€υ€ΐν for π€νθ€ίν = Ό 6i* abcdfff, g, hlq Syr g
h Sah Bo (2 mss) Chr Hil (Arn Aug) ;
9, 27 τω 15 €Κ€ίθ€ν= ιο6, Τ""^ Go Diatess;
9, 34 -€ΐ^=Κ*;
ΙΟ, 8 Βαχμονια €κβαΧλ€ται ν€κρους €γ€ΐ/>€ται= Ρ Δ 28, 1. 37» 1•
6ο, Syr h Chr ;
ID, 19 παραΒωσουσι.ρ=Ό G L Χ 33, 99, 124, 157, 251, 299,
346, 1. 13, 1. 15, 1. 44, etc. (OL) Chr Hil Ambr ( =
Mark 13, 9);
ID, 2 1 r€Kva = 49, 64, Or ;
ID, 22 — ovro9=Syr S Diatess;
10, 24 (διδάσκαλοι/) Η-αντου=Χ F Μ 4, fam 13, 106, 235, 299,
473, 476, 485, 1. 13, 1. 19, L 184, al Syrr Sah Bo Arm
Eth;
10, 31 {φοβ^ισθαχ) +avrov9=M fam 13, 478, a g, dimma Vg
(DELQR);
10, 33 KOA όστις = Syr cu S ;
1 1, 4 uuavv€(,= D Δ ;
1 1, 9 €ξ€ληλνθατ€— F (cf. second perfect in Sah) ;
II, II eoTu/ avTov=C OL Vulg;
II, 17 €κλαυσασθαι for cκoψασί€ = k d Syr cu S Sah Bo;
II, 20 +oc? = CKLn fam i, 4, fam 13, 72, 99, 201, 238, 253,
485, al g, h Vg (B H) Syrr Sah Eth Chr;
11, 23 καταβηση=^Β D OL Vulg Sah Arm Eth Go Ir Caes;
12, I +€P before τοΐ9= 238 (Syr cu S) Sah Bo;
12, I +τους before σταχυας^ϋ U 28, 99, 108, 235, 251, 253,
435» 700» 1. 15» 1. 17. 1• 49» Sah Bo;
12, 4 ο for ονς= Β D 13, 124, a b d k q aur Z^ Syr cu g Arm ;
Digitized by
Google
56 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
12, 5 4-€v before toc9= C D 157, 1. 48, d Sah Bo Cyr;
12, 14 -€ξ€λθοντ€ς = Α 77, 123, 225, 245, 1. 184, £f, q;
1 2, 20 (ου,) + fit/ = (D* adds to ου,) ;
12, 21 em for €i/ = 4, 157, 262, Syr cu S (Sah) Eus Chr;
12, 22 κωφον και τυφλοί^ =L Χ Δ S I, 4» f^^^ 13, 76, 99, 238,
247, 700, 1. 48, 1. 184, Syr g Juv ;
12, 29 Sta/DTracnj = Κ D G Κ Π* I, fam 13, 28, 72, 106, 157,
201, 253, 472, 700, al Chr;
12, 40 (βσται) +Kat=D Ε F L (4), 27, 76, 142, 182, 236, 243,
245, 247, 253, 470, 473, 482, al OL Syr cu Bo Or Ir
Eus Chr Cyr (cf. Luke 11, 30) ;
1 2, 48 — τω λ€γοι/τι αυτω = Χ dimma Ε""* ;
12, 48 η for και— D a d £f,^, h k q T''* Bo Arm Tert Aug;
12, 48 — €ΐσιι/ = Σ 1. 184, c k Tert Aug Ambr;
13, 8 €π€σαI/ = C 2, 33, 243, all versions;
13, 19 σΐΓ€ΐ/>ο/χ€ΐ/οι/ = D d Sah (Diatess) ; cf. Mark 4, 16-18;
13, 20 (λογοϊ/) +/χου= Χ Δ 245» f* Syr h;
13, 22 (λογοϊ/,) +p)υ = q (cf. 301);
13» 23 (λογοι/) +jL^oυ = q 245, Syrg;
13, 26 —και (2) = D fam 13, 248, OL Vulg (10 Mss) Syr cu
S Sah (Bo) ;
13' 30 /χ€χ/)ΐ9 = Φ;
13, 52 €κ/3αλ€ΐ=Ε G L (472), etc. Probably error of single
consonant for double, p. 22 ;
13, 54 (τούτω) + ταύτα και τΐ9= 242 (cf. Diatess) ;
i3> 55 taKr»j9=K L Δ Π fam 13, 28, 157, 237, 238, 240, 243,
245, 253, etc., k q** Sah (Bo) Syr g h Arm Eth Bas;
13, 57 €πfor €v (i) = 247;
14, 6 -T7;9==5i7 (D) Sah Bo (Chr);
14, 7 δουι/αι αυτ77= Κ Π I, 4, 72, 157» 238, 243» 245, 248, 253,
300, 474» 482, 1. 53» colb unus of Wets, ff, Syr cu S
Sah Bo;
14, 8 (αυη79) + €ΐπ€ϊ/=(0 OL Vg (D Q dim) Syrr Eth); but
W conflates with the regular reading φησιρ, as also
g, 1 and Vulgates Ε Ρ 0«» Τ Z*;
14, 19 και λαβων = ^ C* I Χ 14, 99, 245, 246, 472, 485, 1. 184,
£f, h Bo Arm ;
14, 21 — ωσ€ΐ=θ 241, 247, OL Vulg Syrr Bo Or;
15, 2 βσ^ιουσιι^ = 9, 248, 346, 1. 184, OL Vulg Cyr;
15, 4 (τφάΟ +σου= C**KLMNUΠSΦ (Ε*) 4, 71, 75**,
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 57
237, 239, 242, 247, 248, 249, 251, 253, 474, 482, al OL
(Vulg) Syr cu g h Sah Bo Arm Or Ptol;
5, 4 (/Lwp-epa,) +σου= Ν 4, 75**, 99, 237, 251, 299, 1. 13, 1. 48,
OL Syrr Sah Bo Or Ptol ;
5, 14 ψτΓ^σουνται^ D F Σ Φ 99, 238, 240, 242, 244, 248, 251**
253, 4^0, 1. 184, etc. d Cyr Bas Chr;
5, 19 πον*πορ'μοιχ'φορ' κ\θ'\Ιβ€υ8• fi\aa' = L• (1. 184) q Cyr
(catech χ app) ;
5, 23 €μπροσθα/ for όπισθεν =^ 245 ;
5, 30 κωψ•χωλ•τυψλ'ΐα;λ•= L Μ Δ4, 61, 262, 299, (474, 1. 184)
q (Vulg) Syr h;
5, 32 φαγ€ΐν= q Diates (a b c Ambr);
5, 32 —αυτού =K 700, Hil Chr;
5, 39 /xay8aXai/ = C Μ 33, 42, io6, 122**, (238, 253), 299, 482,
L 2, 1. 48, q Bo ;
6, 3 - vTToic/DtTcu = C* D L Δ I, II, 22, 23, 33, 76, 115, 262,
471» 1. 34» 1. 36, OL Vulg Syr h Eth Chr Aug;
6, 13 €ξ€Κθωρ=Η G 6i, 68, 106, 346, al Syr h Chr;
6, 13 λβγουσιι/ ft€=C Or; (cf. Syr cu S Diatess Athan) ;
6, 14 - oc μ€ρ= D a b d e £f,,, g, Vg (Ε L) ; cf. Luke 9, 19 ;
7, 4 - 0= Η 71, 244, Sah Bo ;
7, 4 -€t= I, 33, 131, 301, Sah Bo;
7, 4 lyXca• • •/Χτωνσι = 1. 184 ;
7, 8 — αντωρ= 235, 1. 44, e dimma ;
7,8 -Toi/=K B*Sah Bo;
7, 9 άνοστη c/c νεκρών = Syr cu Sah Bo Diatess ;
7, 12 -€i/ = K D F U (Γ) 13, 28, 106, 127, 131, 237, 299, 435,
1. 48, al OL Just; cf. Mark 9, 13;
7, 15 —πολλάκις (2) =238, Hil;
8, 4 γαρ for ow = g, Syr cu S Aphr;
8, 15 αμαρτη= 33, 127, 20I, 235, 242, 243, 244, 248, 253, 1. 49,
al Or Bas Chr;
8, 19 (παλιι/) + δ€= Μ Δ 1. 47, Syr g (15 Mss) Eth Chr;
8,21 afta/>nj<n/=E Η Δ 41, 253, 483, 485;
8, 29 -ΐ-7Γαι/τα = Κ" C** L Γ Π (Κ) ι, 33» 474» 475» 482, 1. 184,
OL Vulg Syr g h Sah Bo Eth Chr;
9» 5 (Jipa) + αυτού = Ε Γ 66, 69, 237, 243, 244. 247, 253, 262,
471, 543, Sah Bo Syrr Eth Or Dam Ath;
9, 9 γάμων =0" I Ν Δ Π S Φ fam I, fam 13, 33, 72, 238, 245,
248, 474, 1. 184 al;
Digitized by
Google
58 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
19, 1 6 ζωην €χω αιώνιοι/ = y^;
19, 18 — To=D Μ 1. 184, (versions);
19, 19 (7Γρά) + σου=€** fam 13, 33, 237, 242, 243, 245, 248,
251, 252, 482, al a b f ff,,a h r (Vulg) Syr cu g Sah
Bo Eth Aug Ephr;
19, 24 €MrcX^€«/ δια τρνπ'ραφ' = Οτ^ Cels in Or, Chr;
19, 30 (€σχατota) + €σoI/ταt=Syr cu S Pist-Soph ; cf. Luke 13,
30;
20, 23 (€/xoi;)+ τούτο =C D Δ Π 33, 72, io6, 346, 1. 48, al q h
Syr h Bo ;
20, 25 (ci7r€i/)H-avroi9=D 238, d e Vg (BO) Syr cu g Sah
Bo Eth ;
20, 27 προ/Γος €ii/at=OL Vulg Arm; cf. 28;
21, I t,Xi€v = K*C***EUV"^A 28, 238,1. 6,1. 21,1. 44,1.47,
1. 50, 1. 183, al e q £fa gat E''^ Syr cu g j Or Chr;
21, 7 €καθ€ΐσ€ν= Ν Π S 4, 71, 72, 243, 1. 6, 1. 11, 1. 53, al OL
Vulg(cf. Κ i6, 57, 6i);
21, 8 αντων=Ό L Δ Φ 13, io6, 122, 157, 237, 238, 243, 251,
471, 7CX), al (cf. Mark 11, 17; Luke 19, 36);
21,8 — απο των δβνδρωι/ = 6 ;
21, 9 -οι (3)=Aq Or;
21, 19 αι/η/ς f or αι/η/ϊ/ = L 157, 238;
21, 19 €7rfor cv=59, 66, 238, 1.22,1. 150* 1. 185;
21, 21 καιίοΓ καν= (D) 472, 1. 48 (59, 69, 1. 5) ;
21, 27 νμιν λ€γω= Μ Δ Π fam 13, 71» 238, 470, 474» 1• 48, OL
(Vulg) Or;
22, I — 7Γαλιι/=Ρ 243» Γ, Bo;
22, 4 (σιτΜΓτα) + ftov = Χ 6ο, 6ι, 243, 258, 574» 7^0, £f, g, h q
R^'Syrr Arm Eth Chr;
22, 6 — αυτού = L Ir Or Eus (Hil) ;
22, 17 κηνσον 8ουναι = Δ.** a ff , g, q aur Vulg;
22, 18 τας πονηρίας ^r^ Ύ""^ (Syr) ;
22, 24 €πιγαμβρ€υση^1. 184;
22, 3θ γα/χΜτκοι/ται=33, 124, 157» 7^0, (69), Or Meth Epiph
Chr;
22, 32 -o (4) = K D 28, 67, 33, 122, Eus Chr;
22, 37 ϊ9 €i^€i/ = fam 13, 66, 506, 517, q Syrr Arm Eth;
22, 38 η προττη και η μ€γαΚη= (L) Sah Bo;
22, 46 ώρας for ημ^ρας^Ό Ε* Ι* Ιΐ8, 131, 209, JOy 76, 247»
252* 472, a d q Q^*^ Syrr Bo Or Cyr Op;
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 59
23, I —0= Β V 251, Sah Bo;
23, 9 ο €v ουρανοις— D Δ S fam i, 435, 1. 184, Dam ;
23, 10 -νμων= Κ Π* 71, 72, 114, 236, 243, 245» 252* 253, 259,
433*474;
24, 3 (μαθηταή+ αυτού =^C U Γ Δ Π 73» 8θ, 122, 127, 235»
299**, 258, 417» 1• 5» 1• 2θ, 1. 44» 1. 47» L 49» L 183, al
c h r δ Syr S g Vulg (10 mss) Sah Bo ;
24, 7 Xotftoc και Xtjxot= L 33, 225, 1. 32, c f ff, g,^a 1 q r aur
gat Vulg Oros ;
24, 8 ταντα Sc ^ai^a = fam i, 6, 9, fam 13, 243, 244, 1. 24, 1. 63,
c e f ff,,, g,., 1 Vulg Syr S g Sah Bo Arm Eth Or
Chr.;
24, II αναστησονται=^^ 4, 202, Didasc vi 13, Just Theodrt;
24, 1 3 — ovTo<; = Syr S Diatess ;
24, 14 -πασι-Τ Bo (J,) Or Chr; cf. Matth, 10, 18;
24, 20 υμών η φυγή = Sah Bo Or Eus ;
24, 21 ου8€μη=Ό U Δ 44, 72, 470, 472, 482, 7CX), 1. 5, 1. i6,
1. 20, 1. 48, 1. 184, Bo (FO Eus Chr Theodrt;
24, 27 (βσται) + και = Μ Δ Φ fam 13, 118, 157» 209, 245» 472,
1. 183, etc. OL Vulg Syr h Eth Hipp Cyr Chr Dam
Cyp;
24, 31 (kcu,)-Htot€=F^« Chr; cf. Mark 13, 27;
24, 32 €κφυ€ΐ= 251, 258, 1. 47, 1. 184;
24, 33 ταύτα 7Γαι/τα = Κ D Κ Η U V* S Φ fam ι, fam 13, 28,
33, 157, 243, 472, 700, 1. 184, etc. OL Vg Syr g Sah
Bo Arm Or Chr;
24, 43 τον οικον= L 1. 47, 1. 183;
24, 45 - αυτούς = q (e) ;
24, 49 €σθί€ΐν' "mv€iv=^G Π* 28, 238, 243, 245, 251, 1. 47, 1. 49,
etc. a Sah Bo Ephr Dam ;
25, II η\θον for €ρχονται=^ D c d f r, mol (Vulg) Syr S g Sah
Bo Eth Or;
25, 14 -γα/> = D 1. 222 d Vg (P** L R) Bo (K) Arm ;
25, 20 - τάλαντα (2) = Δ 1. 184, h r δ mol R""* Syr g Eth ;
25, 24 οπού for οθεν^ D 56, OL Vulg Chr;
25, 26 {oτι)'l•€γω ανδζ αυστηρός €ψ€ΐ=3γν g (18 MSs) Sah
(1. 34) ;
25,27 +τω=Δ S 1. 6 Sah Bo;
25, 29 —παντι=Ό 77, L 18, 1. 24, 1. 31, 1. 49, d Syr g Chr
Tert Hier Philas;
Digitized by
Google
6ο WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
25» 35 +και before €διψι;σα = Δ c* Syr g h Diatess Clem Ps-
Nil;
26, 2 μ€θ ημ€ρας δυο = Sah Bo ;
26, 1 5 παραδω = d (/ratio) ; cf. Syr S ;
26, 1 7 Xcyoi/TC9 τω ϊϋ = Μ** 2 fam ι ;
26, 17 (^cXct?) -f απ€λ^οι/τ€9 = f am 13; cf. Arm;
26, 23 6/CCIIO9 for ovro9= Pers""*^^ Or;
26, 26 -και (i) = 245, 472, mol Sah; cf. Luke 22, 19;
26, 33 (ct) + Kat = K^ F Κ Π 28•, 71, 20I, 241, 248, 252,482,
etc. (OL) Vulg Syrr Arm Eth Or Chr Bas;
26, 36 ο 19 ftcT ανΓωΐ'= D 238, OL Vulg Arm;
26, 36 av for ou=D Κ L M** Γ Δ fam i, fam 13, 42, 49, 71,
238, 248, 470, 471, 474, 483* 484, 487, 1. 183, 1. 184,
Chr;
^6, 44 προσηυξατο παλιΐ'= A Κ Δ Π 12, 14, 7^> 7^> ^4^» ^57»
235» 238, 474ι 482, q Syr h;
^6, 49 'Π'ροσηλθ^ν "" και = r, Syr S Diatess ; cf. Bo ;
26, 60 (δυο)+τιΐ'€9=Ν S 61, 157, 238, 1. 23, 1. 48;
26, 63 (θν^)+τον ζώντος =^ C* Ν Δ θ^ S Φ 5, 47, 54, 59, 6i, Ι2ΐ,
157, 1. 6, 1. 23, 1. 44, 1. 184, ff, r, (Vg) Syr h j Sah Bo
Eth Diatess Cyr Chr ;
27, 6 coTti/ for €^€στι= Eus;
27, 10 €δωκα = Κ 122, 476, 1. 24, 1. 31, Syrr Pers Eus;
27, II — ο 77ycftωl/=Syr S Or; cf. —dicens^ r, R* Sah (m')
Hil;
27, 29 €θηκαν= Κ Ν Δ Π fam ι, fam 13, 42, 68, 71, Ι57> 229*,
235, 482, 1. 23, Latin (Syr Cop) ;
^7y 33 Xcyo/LtciOi' = K* Ν S 6, 115, 201, 240, 244, 252**, 301,
433» 479» 480, 1. 23, 1. 52, 1. 54, al ;
27, 41 -δ€ K(u = K A L Π* 71, 114, b J''* Bo (10 Mss);
27, 43 +Tov (^υ) = 1. 47, 1. 185, Sah Bo;
27, 45 €γ€Ρ€Γ0 σκοτο9=υ Γ Δ S 127, 472, 1. 47» 1• '83, Syrr
Go;
27, 49 σώζων = g^ aur Vulg (cf. g, D Ε P* mol gat=^/t6erare) ;
27, 50 κραξας παλtl/=dimma Sah Eth Ambr;
27, 52 αν€ωχθη^Α Π* (C*) 42, 71, 72, 252* 470, 482, 1. 22;
27, 55 - α^ο (Ο = A Κ Δ Π 15, 68, 248, 472, 474» ^ιΐ Sah Chr;
27, 60 ω for 0= L Ζ 28 ;
28,2 Karc^T? • • • και=(472, 482) OL Vulg Syrr (Sah Bo)
Eth;
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 6i
28, 5 — 8c (i) = C 59, Syr S Sah (i 1 1) Bo (4 mss) Arm ;
28, 9 +0= D L S Γ fam i, fam 13, etc., Or;
28, 14 ποιησωμ€μ=^ίζ Ε* F G Η Μ fam 13, 33, 157, 242, 245,
248, 300, 433, 435, 472, 475* 483, 484, 485, 700, 1. 6,
1. 184, Chr.
In this list of special readings, which are in the main errors,
W agrees with each nearly related version and ms the following
number of times : Old Latin, 93 ; Sahidic, 54 ; Bohairic, 54 ; Syr
cu S, 48; D, 44; Syr g, 42; Δ, 32; fam 13, 29; 1. 184, L, fam i,
and Eth, 22 each; ms 157, Arm, and K, 18 each; S and 243, 17
each; mss 245, 238, and 33, 15 each; mss 28, 253, and M, 13 each;
MS 4, Diatess, 1. 48, 71, and 482, 1 1 each ; ms 700, 10 times.
It is interesting to note that we find in this list primarily the
versions, the bilinguals, and those cursive mss and groups of mss
which Hoskier in his Genesis of the Versions has shown were
related to the versions. The entrance of 1. 184 and 1. 48 into the
group merely indicates that the lectionaries show similar relation-
ship to the versions. The other mss in the list, as L Κ Σ, are old
or Egyptian and probably go back to a similar base. It is mani-
fest that all of these are related to what I have chosen to call the
version tradition. In the case of W it is quite evident that its
parent before correction was a ms most closely related to the three
older versions and to the bilinguals. This ought to be considered
proof that somewhere in its early history there was a bilingual or
trilingual MS.
To make our picture of the text of W in Matthew complete,
I add the noteworthy variants for which no satisfactory parallels
have been found:
6, 18 -I- αυτός before αποδω<η;
6, 26 ονχει (cf. ονχ in Φ 440, 477, 489, 1. 150, 1. i8i, 1. 185) ;
6, 30 (σήμερον) + €v αγρω (harmonistic, cf. Luke 12,- 18) ;
8, 28 — ας τηρ χωράν (is regular text harmonistic ? cf . Mark
5, I ; Luke 8, 26) ;
9, 6 αφ^ναχ em 1^9 7079 αμαρτίας (harmonistic, cf. Mark 2,
10, which Chrys. de fut. vit. delic. 5, probably quotes) ;
9, 9 καΧουμ€νορ for λεγομει/ον (cf. 28, which has a lacuna
here, but makes the same interchange at 4, 18 ; 10, 2 ;
17, 21 ; cf. k, which has ^ut Λί. vocabatur) ;
9, 1 5 αφερεθη for απαρθη ;
Digitized by
Google
62 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
o, 5 €ξαπ€σΎΐΧ€ν (for this use of the compound, cf . Gal. 4, 4 ;
24, 6) ;
o, 17 — αντων = Mark 13,9; Luke 21, 12; Acts 22, 19; Hil;
the error is harmonistic ;
2, 4 ω9 for πως ;
2, 27 κρι,ται έσονται αυτοί υμών (cf. k and Κ Β D 157» 5^7»
1. 49»1. i84>OL);
2, 33 ^otTjcnjrat for πονησατ^ ;
3, 20 (€v^u9)-hKat (not harmonistic, cf. Mark 4, 16);
3, 41 Kttt before αποστ€λ€ΐ;
4, 25 αυν for Sc;
4, 30 {ι,σχυρον) + σφοΖρα (cf. quotation of Matthew 8, 26 in
Cyril. Alex.) ;
4, 30 (ζφοβηθη) Η- cX^cu^ ;
6, 3 {Βυναχτθαν) + Ζοκιμασαι (cf . + Ζοκψαζ^ιν ( = Luke 1 2, 26)
inGMUZ33,alOLVgSyrg);
6, 24 avTov (man i) for cavroi/ (cf. b c ff , g, r r, Ir Lucif, se
for setnet) ;
8, 3 γεν^σθοΛ for γ€Ρησθ€ ;
8, 8 — €ΐσ€λ^€ΐι/ (transposition in Κ Π al OL Vg) ;
8, 15 cXcy^c for cXcy^oj/ (247 has ekeyicu) ;
8, 1 7 - ο before €θρνκος ;
8, 19 vftti' λ€γω (cf. 21, 27, where this order has support of
the version tradition) ;
9, 8 eirerpe^€v νμιν before προς ;
9,9 -Kat(i);
21, 18 υπαγων for €7Γαΐ'αγωΐ' (cf. παράγων in D, etc.) ;
21, 23 προσηλθεν;
21, 20 άνθρωπου for ανθρώπων (confusion in number looks
like Syriac influence) ;
2 1, 32 τω πιστ€υσαι ;
24, 1 1 υμάς for πολλού? ;
24, 38 ^κγαμισκοντ^ς (cf. Β and 1. 184) ; cf. Luke 20, 34, where
W again interchanges these verbs ;
24, 39 (βως) -\-av\
24, 49 μ^θυστων for μ^θυοντων (cf. different words used in Old
Latin mss) ;
25, 19 τΐϊ'α f or πολίΛ/ ;
25, 24 ουκ ζ,σκορπισας (cf. uncompounded verb in Old Latin
and Vulgate mss) ;
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 63
25, 32 πάντα τα €θιτη ψπροσθεμ αντου (similar order in Ethi-
opic only) ;
25, 41 €ξ ευωνύμους (cf. a stnistris of Latin) ;
26, 3 φαρισαιοι, for γραμματείς (harmonistic, cf. Mark 14, i ;
Luke 22, 2 ; John 1 1, 47) ;
26, 19 ow for Kai (i) ;
26, 52 αυτοις for αντω;
27, 39 αυτών τα9 κ€ψαλα9 (cf. prefix used in Coptic to replace
pronoun) ;
27, 60 +€v before τη θύρα (cf. cm of A, 242, 243, OL Vg Or;
also Syr S = a stone one great) ;
27, 61 CTTt for α7Γ€ΐ/<λΐ/τι.
It is probable that the majority of these 44 cases would find
their parallels in the versions and related cursives, if the material
for comparison were more complete. In general character the
errors are very similar to those in the preceding list. The small-
ness of the number of unique variants is accounted for by the fact
that I have treated above the pure scribal errors as well as the
mistakes in spelling and grammar.
By examining the previous lists the reader will find that the
variants enumerated are distributed fairly evenly throughout Mat-
thew. The same is true of the Antioch readings not enumerated.
The same type of text therefore extends throughout the whole of
this gospel.
2. Mark
The text problem in Mark is both more difficult and more
interesting. Even the first survey convinced me that there could
be no extensive Antioch or Hesychian influence in this most
erratic part of W, though the text did not seem homogeneous
throughout. The true character and approximate point of break
came to light through comparison with the Old Latin mss, espe-
cially, e. In 750 weakly supported, and so probably erroneous,
readings there are the following agreements with the Old Latin
in the different chapters :
cAap. 12 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 II 12 13 14 15 16
a^'ree 46 49 43 47 18 13 14 18 26 29 14 19 18 33 711
dtsa^". II 9 10 II 18 33 19 28 44 24 16 30 23 45 13 10
Digitized by
Google
64 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
The change in type of text is thus shown to fall in chapter five,
and as all except two of the eighteen agreements with Old Latin
Mss in that chapter come before verse 30, the break or text change
of the parent ms can be placed at that point.
(a) Mark i - 5, 30
The most striking characteristic of this portion of the text is
its relationship to the Old Latin, and this is best seen by catalog-
ing the readings where W and the Old Latin mss stand alone
together. The cases follow :
i) I, 3 4- Isaiah 40, 4-6 = c;
2) I, 26 —TO ακαθαρτον^^ r;
3) I, 26 αν€κραγ€ρ καν for κραξαν^^^ (cf. Bo) ;
4) I, 26 ατΓη\θ€ν for c^X^€i/ = e f r (discessif) ;
5) 1,27 €θανμαζορ for €θaμβηθησavψL•2itin {mirati sunt),
yet with change of tense, as often in other pas-
sages ;
6) I, 27 και συν€ζψΌυν^\^ d e ίϊ, q r (^/ exquirebant) ;
7) I, 27 Ύ) €ξουσιαστυίη αυτού added before και oTi = e (inpo-
tentabilis) ; cf. ff, r and Gr. D ;
8) I, 27 —και (2) = c e g, (cf. Bo);
9) I, 31 αντω for avrot9 = d e (^0~579>
10) I, 35 — πρωι= a b c d e if, q (δ) ; cf. Syr S ;
1 1) I, 35 — €^λ^€ΐ/ = b d e ffa q r (cf. some Bohairic mss) ;
12) 1,37 — και ενροντ^ς αυτόν = b c ;
13) I» 37 -oTi = c e;
14) I, 38 κηρυσσιν for iva κακ€ΐ, κηρύξω ^h c e {^prdedicare)
(ff.qrG'«);
15) I, 42 — και €καθαρισθη = \^ c e, cf. Gr. M* which omitted
much more ;
16) 1,43 —και — αυτοί' = b c aur (e) ;
17) 2,1 epxerai for ^ιστηΚθο^ = b e q {venit) ;
18) 2, 3 — φ€ροντ€ς = b c e f ;
19) 2, 4 TrpoaekOeip for προσ€γγισαι^2ί c e ffa g,,t r b {ac-
cedere) ;
20) 2,8 — €1/ cavrot9 = c e ;
21) 2, 12 ο δβ €γ€ρθ€ΐς for και ηγ^ρθη^ο ff, {tile vera surgens)
a e (^/ . . . surgens) ;
22) 2,12 — €v^cω9 = b c e ffa q;
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 65
23) 2,12 €μπροσθ€ν παρτωρ a7nj\0€v = e (coram omnious aotti)^
cf. other Latin mss;
24) 2, 12 ^avfia^eii' αυτούς for c^ioracr^ai παι/τα9=3ΐ1 Latin
MSS {admirarentur) ;
25) 2, 12 ciSoi/ for €tSofi€i/ = b (viderani) ;
26) 2, 16 — ιδοι/Τ€9 αμαρτωλών = e ; cf r, ;
27) 2, 21 (αι/)€ΐ) + απ αυτου = 1; cf. 157, 579;
28) 2, 22 (παλαιονς) + αλλ €ΐς καινούς =^3. b c ;
29) 2,22 Ζιαρρησσονται οι ασκοί for ρησσ€ν ''' ασκούς = ζ,
Hegemonius, acta Archelai, 21, ι {rumpen-
tur)\
30) 2, 23 ^σπαρμ€ΐ/ων for σπορψων=^ο d g, r aur Vg {sata) ;
31) 2, 25 ovSc Tovro for ουδ€ποτ€=ο e ff , i q t G (^^^^r ^έ?^:), b
{non hoc) ; from Luke 6, 3 ;
32) 2,26 ^\Jσ^\θωv for ^\.σΎ\Κθ€ν' " kox^Wa^x. ep. 57, 9 {in-
gressus) ;
33) 2, 26 €φαγ€ν τους άρτους της προθ€σ€ως = S^;
34) 2,27 H-oTt = a c e ff, i;
35) 3> ^ €ρχ€ται άνθρωπος προς αυτόν for icat rji' cicct ai'^. = b c
e i (venit ad ilium homo) ;
36) 3, I €)(ων ξηραν ty^v χ€ΐ/)α= a {habens aridam manum) ;
37) 3, 4 1; ov for T) κακοποίησαν = f (a;^ male) ; for the parallel
passage, Luke 6, 9, Tert has annon; cf. also Luke
14, 3, where Κ Β D L fam i, fam 13, 157 and some
versions add η ου after θεράπευσαν ;
3^) 3> 5 ~ συΚ\υπουμενος = b c; cf. d {cum ira indignationis) ;
39) 3» ^ ηκολουθουν αυτω after σν^ονα for ηκολουθησαν αυτω
of verse 7 = b c ; many omit ;
40) 3, 8 — ηλθον προς axrrov = b c ; cf . transposition in e ;
41) 3, 1 2 — πολλά = b c e fiia gx i q r ;
42) 3, 1 3 αΐ'α^βας for ai/a^ati^et και = Old Latin Vulg ;
43) 3> ' 5 (Satftoi/ia) + και περιάγοντας κηρυσσιν το ευαγγελιον =
a C e g. gat Vg (D Ε L Q Τ) ;
44) 3» 1 7 ~ '^^^ ιακωβον ιακωβου^ e ; cf. c ;
45) 3y ^7 κοίΛ^ως 8c avrov9 εκαλεσεν βοανανηργε = b C e q (com-
muniter autem^ vocavit cos {boanerges) ; cf . Z* boa-
naerges;
46) 3, 18 οΛ^Ζρεας φίλιππος, etc. nom. for ace. is found also in
c and e (suggested by Syr) ;
47) 3, 18 — και ^αδδοαος = e ;
Digitized by
Google
66 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
48) 3, 22 —και oTt=c e q (και added later, see next line; 255
and 700 omit on) ;
49) 3, 22 τον άρχοντα (for ev τω αρχοντι) + και St αυτού =
c e q {principem . . . eiper eum) ;
50) 3, 25 —7] oiKia €K€Lvη==e;
51) 3, 27 διαρπαο'αι €να'€Κθων ci9 την oi,K€Lav = h c e {diripere
ingressus in domuni) ;
52) 3, 28 τα αμαρτήματα αφ€θησ€ταν = ^ f Cypr. iii, 3, 28; 16, 2
(peccaia remittentur) ;
53) 3» 28 — όσας αΐ' βΚασφημησωσι,ν ^ ^, b c e ff , g, i q r Cypr
Ambrst ;
54) 3> 30 «xcti' αυτοί/ for €χ€ΐ= a b c e if, g, q d {habere eum) ;
55) 3» 33 -fw>v (i) = Ambr;
56) 3> 35 'fa^ OS for 09 γαρ = 3, c Aug (^/ ^i^^ ) ; e^YUtcum-
que;
57) 4, I πάρα τον avyiakov for «/ τη θαΚασση = a b C e ff, r
{ad litus) ; Bo conflates ;
58) 4, 2 — πoλλα = b c e;
59) 4, 2 λ€γωι/ for και €Xcy«'=b c e {dicens)\ 28 = λ€γωι/ ic<u
cXcyci' ;
60) 4, 4 τα opi'ca for τα nerewa^ b c ff, {aves) ;
61) 4, 5 — Kat = e i q r;
62) 4, 5 — δια TO μη €χ(ειν βάθος 7179= b c e ; cf. Syr S ;
63) 4, 17 (Κογον) + καν = ff^;
64) 4, 20 πΐ'ΠΎοντ€ς for σπα/^c^^ΓC9 = e {qui caduni) ff^ r {quiceci-
derunt) ;
65) 4, 21 αλλ for oυχ = b c e q {sed) ;
66) 4, 29 — €υ^υ9 = c e ;
67) 4, 30 8ωμ€ν for παραβαΧώμ€ν {θωμεν in Κ Β C* L Δ 28, 63,
579, and conflate in fam 13) = e {damus) ;
68) 4, 32 αυ^€ΐ for ai'a^a«'ci = b e r {crescit) ;
69) 4> 36 afta πολλοί ήσαν for άλλα 8c πλοιάρια lyi' = e r* {simul
multi erani) ;
70) 4, 39 — σιωπά = b c e ffa ;
71) 4, 39 -/Lιcγαλl;=e;
72) 4, 40 — πω9 oυκ=:e q; cf. 579;
73) 5» 4 +^^ before δα^ασαι = e {iam domare) ; c d fiP, i 1 q
(r) = amplius vincere;
74) 5, 6 προσ^ραμεν for €δρα/ΐ€ = ο d e {adcucurrit) ;
75) 5, 22 προσπιπτι for πιπτcι = b c d f ff, q r Vg {procidit).
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 67
These 75 cases of special agreement within four and one half
chapters show the closeness of relationship which must have
existed between the parents of W and of these Latin mss. The
best representative of that Latin parent is e with its 10 special
agreements with W, yet even e is by no means an unadulterated
source, for we find it again and again agreeing with the Vulgate,
where other Old Latin mss, like c b q r a f , reproduce the reading
parallel to W. Mss e and c are rather closely united and four
times agree with W otherwise unsupported; six more times b
joins this group, and four times b c alone support W. The fact
that c has two special agreements with W, one of which is the
long addition, i, 3, inclines me to rank c or rather the parent of c
next to e in nearness of relationship to W. Yet we must recog-
nize that c has been corrected to the Vulgate form far more exten-
sively than e. In fact, none of the Old Latin mss seem to have
entirely escaped Vulgate influence, to which quite as much as to
the peculiarities of provincial or individual development are due
the wide variations in this group of mss. That all go back to a
single original translation closely related to this portion of W is
now perfectly clear/ Far more difficult is the question of the exact
nature of this relationship. Does W represent the original Greek
from which the North African translation was made, or is it a
retranslation from the North African Latin, or can we find an
intermediate explanation ?
The first of these suggestions will perhaps appeal more strongly
to most scholars and it is in fact supported by so many proofs that
I open the discussion with the admission that many of these pecu-
liarities are Greek in origin, or at least not Latin. A good illus-
tration is no. 67 of the above list, Ζωμ^ν of W equal damns of e.
The best mss have θωμ€ν^ which is paralleled by ponemus of Old
Latin b, while the common Greek reading παραβαλωμεμ is copied
by the Vulgate comparabimus. A part of this confusion arose in
the Greek, for δω/ΐ€ΐ/ and θωμ^ν represent an easy sound inter-
change. Ponemus and damns could not have been confused so
easily in Latin, and so must be considered independent transla-
tions or imitations from the Greek. But Greek errors would
ordinarily peφetuate themselves in Greek mss, so that we usually
find other Greek support for this class of errors. Further examples
are, however, unnecessary, for the essentially Greek character of the
^ Note the special agreements between W and a f ffs 1 q and r as shown in the table.
Digitized by
Google
68 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
text of W as a whole is sufficiently established by the following
table of agreements with the chief Greek uncials; all important
variants being counted :
Chap.
Κ
A
Β
D
L
I
50
64
50
79
51
2
38
11
37
43
41
3
45
37
43
55
42
4
34
35
37
60
43
The slight preponderance of D was to be expected because of
its Latin relatives. Yet the mass of agreements with the other
pure Greek mss is sufficient to prove the essentially Greek charac-
ter of the text tradition in this part of W.
Proof that W was in turn under Latin influence is the more
necessary, since mere agreement with OL mss proves little and
besides the assumption is opposed to the Greek character of the
text as a whole. Yet the evidence seems sufficient. Of the special
agreements cited above nos. 7, 13, 14, 21, 32, 42, 54, 59, and per-
haps 6 and 29 are changes due to Latin or late Latin construction ;
nos. 17, 35, and 68 {crescit and crescet) are tense changes due to
the double force of the Latin perfect, or to confusion of Latin
forms ; nos. 1 2 (cf . e = ^/ ven * • • • ^/ die ' ' as explanation of omission
in b c), 38 (cf. e^cum ira tristis^ Wg^cum ira contristatus, and
h^cum iracundid)^ 40 (cf. insertion of ut viderent eum at this
point in e; because of this venerunt in eum fell out, but was
replaced in e by qui venerunt earlier in the sentence), 58 (the e
text had in parabola multa before omission of mulla), 70 {lace
obmulesce), and 71 (e alone has malacia and would have had ηια-
lacia magna or magna malacia before omission) are omissions due
to like endings in Latin, which are not present in the Greek;
nos. 4, 5, 24, 30, 45, 60, 64, 65, 74, and 75 are retranslations, where
the Latin word, though a passable translation for the original
Greek, yet more naturally suggests a different Greek word; nos.
23, 36, and 52 are cases of order change to conform to the regular
Latin order. We may further call attention to the fact that most
of the cases cited have considerable Old Latin support, while in
each case W is the only Greek ms showing the variant. The
combination of this circumstance with the numerous agreements
with Latin alone is enough to establish the indebtedness of W to
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 69
the Old Latin. Yet, as we have seen, not only has the most of
the text of W escaped this influence, but there are many perfect
agreements between Old Latin and W, which are not due to Latin
influence. It has plainly been a case of action and reaction, which
is most naturally explained on the basis that W and an early form
of the Old Latin (that of North Africa) were at one time parallel
columns of the same Bible and mutually influenced each other.
That this was actually the Bible of North Africa is amply proved
by the agreement with Old Latin e, which von Soden (Texte und
Untersuchungen, vol. 33) has shown to be nearly identical with
the Bible text used by St. Cyprian. The striking variations even
from the bilingual D indicate how thoroughly these Greek and
Latin texts had become assimilated and suggest that the develop-
ment had been a bilingual one for a considerable time. Yet back
of this Greek-Latin bilingual lies the influence of other versions
or of an old trilingual. We note the following examples of Syriac
influence or affiliation :
I, 20 ftcra των μισθωτών €v τω πλotω=Syr S; this change in
order caused b to omit in navi;
1, 31 Λ-καχ €πιΧαβομ€νος=3γτ S ; d, r have similar participle
in ace. ;
2, 27 — ουχ ο άνθρωπος δια το σαββατον=5γτ S ; longer omis-
sion in D a c e if, i, ^um to ςηζα;
3, 26 — αν€(ττη = Syr S ;
4, 1 2 — βΚ^ιτωσι και = Syr S.
In addition to these cases, where W and Syr S stand alone
together, I add a few in which the Syriac influence has spread a
little further in the version tradition :
1, 25 και €ΐπ€ν for \eyωv^ Syr S g, OL (b c e); a common
Syriac change ;
i> 32 —και τους Βαιμονιζομενους = Syr S and Vulgates X* Z*
OLr;
2, 15 —αυτού (i) = Syr g and OL b c;
2, 18 — ot (4) = Syr g and Δ b ;
3,8 —πλήθος πολύ = Syr S and OL a b c; the order is
changed in Sah and Bo ;
3, 27 τα σκενη for την οικιαν (2) = Syr S and OL e ;
3, 31 -h αυτού before η μητηρ== Syr S Sah Bo; most mss have
αυτού but once, after μητηρ ;
Digitized by
Google
70 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
3, 32 (ττηκουσιν ζητουντ€ς for ζητονσι,=^ Syr S Arm Eth and e ;
cf . c f Γ ;
3i 33 'fcii evna/ αυτονς for αυτοις \€γων^ (Syr S) Syr g Arm and
Gr. 33 ; cf . 700, and e ;
4, 2 — αντονς ev τη διδα^ι; αντου^ Syr g, Gr. L, Or, and OL
bee;
5, 22 ω όνομα for ονοματι,= 3γτ S and Gr. 565, 700; not Greek
but Syriac construction.
I do not attempt to make these examples exhaustive but merely
illustrate the presence of the influence.
Less marked, but unquestionable, is the Coptic influence,
showing that the Greek-Latin bilingual of North Africa traveled
to its home by way of Egypt. In four cases W is supported by
Sahidic alone ; 2, 9 (n) H- γαρ ; 4, i6 Sc for και ; 5, 4 SeSeadoA, και
vSe; και αΚνσ^σι (this order is supported by D d, but with changed
construction) ; 5, 4 8c for /ecu (2). To these may be added the
following cases, in which there is some slight support from other
sources :
I, 37 ζητονσιν σ€ παl^c9=Sah Bo and OL bee; this is
Coptic, not Latin order;
1, 41 \^γων for και Xcyct= Sah and fam 13, 565; a common
Coptic change ;
2, 3 (και) H- ιδού ai'8pc9 = Sah and Gr. 28, 565 ; often a Syriac
trait, but Syr. mss omit here ;
3, I — waXtj/^Sah (i ms) Bo (4 mss) and OL b e e i;
3, 16 —τω before σψωνι=Ό Sah Bo; Coptic often omits
article before proper nouns ;
3, 23 €ΐπ€ΐ/ αντοις tv πα/>α)8ολαΐ9 = Sah Bo Gr. U 565, and OL
e ; cf . c ;
4, 29 — 8c= Bo (3 Mss) and OL b e ; omission of conjunctions
is old in Coptic :
5, 27 ^-KOL• at beginning = Eth and OL e; Sah and Bo have
^e, used to mean " and " as well as " but " in early
Coptic.
The relative strength of these various influences on the text
of W is well illustrated by a study of 258 noteworthy readings,
which have such weak support that they may with reasonable
certainty be assumed to be errors. In this number the agree-
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 71
ments of W with the various text traditions are as follows: Old
Latin, 202; Greek D, 85; Sah, 40; Bo, 34; Syr S, 33; Gr. 700,
24; Syr g, 21 ; Eth, 21 ; Gr. 565, 18; Arm, 17; fam 13 and 28, i6
each; fam i, 15. It may be noted that Sah and Bo are very often
in agreement, so that the entire Coptic affiliation does not much
exceed 50 cases, a number nearly equaled by the Syriac, some of
the instances of which are rather more striking.
To complete the study of the text of this portion of W I add
the readings for which I have found no other support :
1,9 + ^at before ήλθα/ ;
I, ΙΟ (καταβαινορ) -^ απο του ουρανού; crept in from verse li ;
I, 17 —o before ϊς; due to Coptic influence;
I, 24 (απολεσαι) + ωδ€ ; harmonistic from Matthew 8, 29, cf.
also 75**;
I, 39 — Kot τα Ζαψονια €κβαλ\ων; a most interesting omission,
perhaps original ;
1, 44 καθάρσιου for καθαρισμού; not a N. T. word, but com-
mon even in early Greek ;
2, 2 — /LtTjSc τα προς την θυραν; cf. OL e; Matthew and
Luke omit in the parallel passages ;
2, 4 ct9 ov for €φ ω ; perhaps due to retranslation ; an easy
change in late Greek, cf. Moulton, p. 68 ;
2, 7 αφ€ΐναι for αφν€ναι; perhaps from Luke 5, 21, or transla-
tion tense change ;
2, 14 cTTt του τ^Κωνιου for €πι το τ€λωνιον; a late Greek change,
cf. Moulton, p. 107 ;
2, 15 ανακ€ΐμ€νων αυτών for ev τω κατακ^ισθαχ αυτόν; harmo-
nistic from Matthew 9, 10; D a b c ff, are also har-
monistic, but from Luke, 5, 29; e agrees better
with W;
2, 19 νυμφιοι for υιοί; due to Old Latin influence, cf. βΐη
sponsi; the latter was considered a nominative plural
and caused loss of filii;
3, I ^ισύ^θοντος αυτού for €ΐση\θ€; perhaps a Latinism, cf.
cum introtsset of b c e i ;
3, 3 €K του μ€σου for C19 το μ€σον ; this seems an intentional
correction ;
3, 5 8c for και(ι) ; perhaps an earlier Coptic had •Α.β;
3, ΙΟ €π€ΤΓΐπτον for eirimwreiv ; the indicative with ωστ€ empha•
Digitized by
Google
72 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
sizes the actuality; also cf. OL, especially r, {inrue-
runt) ;
3, 1 1 8c for και (i) ; see above ;
3, II ιδοι/ for c^ccopci; cf. viderent of OL; this seems to be a
translation change;
3, 14 αποστιλτ; for αποστελλτ;; a tense change, cf. Latin mit-
teret;
3, 19 ο πα/^αδoυ9for o9 πα/)€δωκ€ν; harmonistic from Matthew,
10,4;
3, 2 1 ζξηρτηιη-αν αντον for c^ccmj ; a change in the thought =
"they were attached to him"; unfortunately OL e
omits the verse ;
3, 22 γραμματις after καταβαντ€ς for 01 γραμματ€ί'ς; a stylistic
change ;
3, 25 καν for και tav ; a rather rare form in N. T. ;
3i 33 05 §€ for και\ an error for ο δβ of Matthew 12, 48 ; Luke
8, 2 1 ; similar errors noted pp. 24 ; 26 ; 83 ;
3, 34 κυκ\ω αυτόν for τον^ Trcpt αντον ; cf . D a ;
4, 4 — eyevero ev τω σπ€ΐρ€ΐν ; W had σπ^ιραι as D, hence
omission due to like ending ;
4, 5 ai/crciXc for efaiO-ctXc; adapted to the versions, cf. e
{fructificaverunt) Syr Eth, etc.
4, 8 εδιδει for βδιδου ; shows ignorance of μι forms ;
4, 16 otTii/€9 for ot; otrti/c9 οταΐ' looks like a conflate caused
by the Latin qui cum, which suggested quicumque;
4, 22 ovZ^v for ου; harmonistic from Matthew 10, 26; Luke
12,2;
4, 30 τηι/ παραβολην for παραβολή ; adaptation to error δω/ιβΐ'
for θωμ&ζ, perhaps aided by parabolam in Old Latin ;
cf . c e ;
4, 30 —αντην; further accommodation to the same error;
4, 31 οπόταν for 09 όταν; intentional change of construction,
but cf . Sah ;
4, 32 avTov νπο την σκιάν \ hardly due to Sahidic order;
4, 37 €ΐσ€βαλ\€ν for €π€βαλλ€ν; cf. Sah, Bo, and OL e, though
connection is not close ;
5, I γ€ργνστηνων is a scribal error tor γ€ργ€(Γηνων of K^ L U
Δ fam I, 28, 33, 251, 517, 565, 700, 1.49, 1. 184, Syr S,
etc.
5, 3 chvvavTo for ονδ€ΐ9 ^Βννατο ; either ονκετι crowded out
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 75
ov8ct9 inWorKBC*DLA fam 13, 28, etc., have
a conflate reading ;
5, 3 amop transferred before ov/cert; cf. D and some Latirt
Mss;
5, 4 μηΒ^να Sc for icat ovSct? ; cf . και μηΖ^να of D 7CK), d e ,.
5, 7 -του (i); bilingual influence or carelessness;
5, 19 η\€ηκ€Ρ for ηλεησει/; Sah has second perfect; Latin mss
have the perfect ;
5, 2 1 τον Ιϋ transposed after πλονω ; because of error Siawepa-
σαντ€ς (see above, p. 26) no construction was left for
του W ; it is therefore an editorial change ;
5, 27 — €λ^ουσα; fam i omits the following ci/ τω οχλω; per-
haps the errors are related ;
5, 27 —του ψατιου; cf. Luke 8, 45-47, harmonistic?
5, 28 αντον transposed after αψω/ιαι; either Syriac influence
or wrongly inserted correction.
Some of these variations are rather remarkable and seem to
indicate intentional changes, as already noted. The cases are not,
however, numerous enough to prove a definite editorial revision.
(ύ) Mark 5, 31 to end
In the second part of Mark there is still a decidedly close
relationship between W and the Old Latin mss, but the special
Latinisms and the peculiar agreements with ms e have mostly dis-
appeared. To illustrate the characteristics of the text, I have
made a study of all (490) the readings weakly supported by other
Greek mss or lacking that support. In these 490 readings W
agrees the following number of times with the various versions,
mss, or groups of MSS : Old Latin, 186; fam 13, 170; fam i, 122;
MS 565, 120; MS 28, 118; D, 115; Syr S, loi ; Sah, loi ; Bo, 71 ;
MS 700, 70; Arm, 58; Syr g, 55; ms 299, 38; ms 472, 32; L, 30;
K, 24; Eth, 19; lect 184, 18; C, 18; B, 16; Goth., 16; Δ, 15.
The most interesting feature of this table is the increase in
the number of agreements with fam 13 (Ferrar group) and the
other Syriacising mss, fam i, 565, and 28. With this naturally
goes the closer alliance with Syr S, \^hile the close bond of union
of all the early versions is shown by Sahidic also maintaining an
equal relationship. The larger number of agreements with Old
Latin is in a measure deceptive, for we have far better evidence
for Old Latin than for early Syriac or Coptic. If we confine our
Digitized by
Google
74 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
comparison to a single Old Latin ms, we find that k now stands
nearest, with just under 75 agreements or partial agreements ; mss
if, and c stand next in order of relationship.
In the case of fam 13 it is interesting to note that of the 170
agreements 43 are with ms ι 24 against the rest of the family ; in
like manner 13 are with ms 69 alone, 7 with ms 346, and 5 with
MS 13. Thus only 102 out of the 170 agreements are attested by
a fair proportion of the group ; yet we may, I think, on the evi-
dence of W assign the remaining agreements to the ancestor of
the group ; therefore the often expressed opinion that sometimes
MS 1 24 alone preserves the original reading may now be consid-
ered as established.
A comparison with von Soden's classification shows that the
MSS and groups of mss most closely affiliated with W are placed
by him in different sub-groups of the I recension. D, 565, 28,
and 700 all belong to the oldest branch, I*, while fam 13 is the
sub-group J, fam i is the sub-group H', ms 472 is related to the
sub-group Φ, and to sub-group t are assigned cursives 157 and
245 ; with these two W has several notable agreements, though
the number does not run high.^ The general conclusion that W
stands back of all these groups is easily made but deceptive, if we
leave out of consideration the equally remarkable relationship to
the versions, Latin, Syriac, Coptic, and even Armenian, Ethiopic,
and Gothic. The only adequate explanation, it seems to me, is
to refer all to the version tradition. W will then represent the
Greek column of a trilingual, which had come to Egypt in the
form Greek-Latin-Syriac, but the Syriac column had then been
replaced by a Coptic (Sahidic) version. Under such circumstances
we might expect the Sahidic influence to be even stronger, as W
was evidently written in Coptic territory, and so under Coptic in-
fluence, if not by a Coptic scribe. We must, however, remember
that both Sahidic and Bohairic have been accommodated to the
Hesychian recension, so that only the remnants of the original
Coptic version are preserved.
At the risk of being wearisome, I append a list of the more
notable readings of W as illustrative of the conclusions reached.
Readings supported by not more than two ms groups or versions
have been chosen.
^ Mr. Hoskier writes me that hb new collation of ms 157 shows the former publication
quite inadequate ; the relationship to W is probably nearer than my comparisons show.
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 75
5,31 — avrov=Arm;
5, 32 — iSeip = 259 (in Vulgate Q videre stands in an erasure) ;
5, 32 π€ποιηκνιαρ for ποιησαχταν^ίζτη I, 28, Sah;
5> 33 (αντω) + €μπροσθ€ν πάντων = i3,m 13, Sah; cf. Luke
8,47;
5, 37 αντω ovSeva^l. 49, 1. 184, cf. e {secum quemquam) ;
5,37 (€t μ-η) + μόνον = Arm ;
5, 40 (αΐΛ"ου,) + €t8oT€9 oTt απ€θαν€ν = ί3Τΐ\ 1 3, Sah ; from Luke
8,53;
6, I — €κα^€ϊ/ = 473 ; W omits /cat epxerai also= 13, 131, 238,
Sah Bo Arm ;
6, 2 ηρξαντο for ηρξατο= 346, 435 ;
6, II ακονση for ακουσακην = f am i; cf. ακουσ -ct of 28 and
fam i3(?);
6, 13 €ξ€π€μπον for €^€)8αλλοΓ = Sah Bo; a sure case of re-
translation from Coptic ;
6, 18 — την before γυναίκα = 472 ;
6, 1 8 γυναίκα €X€ti/ = fam i ;
6, 23 —μου = Ε^; cf. Eth, which has "his'* for "my";
6, 29 κηδευσαί for και ήραν = 28 ;
6, 29 αυτόν for avro=K, 346; cf. Matthew 14, 12 in K* Β θ
affx;
6, 30 €ΤΓοιησ€ν for €ΠΌίησαν=Α Syr S ; this is a characteristic
error in Syriac ;
6, 30 €διδασκ€Γ for cStSo^ar = Syr S ;
6, 33 avTov for avrov9 (i) = 108, 700, Arm"^; an error natural
to Syriac ;
6, 34 ηρξαντο for ηρξατο^ 59, 253 ;
6, 37 (φαγ€ίν^) + Lva €καστος αυτών βραχύ τι Xa^ij = fam 13;
from 'John 6, 7;
6, 41 +w€VT€ before άρτους (2) = D b c d ff, g, r ;
6, 45 — €19 TO 7r€/5av = fam i, q Syr S ;
6, 48 —προς αυτούς^ Ό 565, a b c d if, i r;
6, 49 φάντασμα €8ofai/ = fam I, 28;
6, 51 αυτοις for €αυτοις= L 485 ;
6» 55 +€^9 before ολην = ί3,χη 13, Syr S; change arose in
Syriac, since different verb was used ;
6, 55 eoTcv €ic€c=fam i, 28, 700;
6, 56 οπόταν for οπού ar=fam I ;
7, I τιν€ς for τινας ( + τινας after αυτού) = Κ ;
Digitized by
Google
^6 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
7, 5 €ρωτωσιρ for €π€ρωτακΓΐϊ/= 28, 124, 271 ; Syriac has no
compound verbs ;
7, 5 +Tat9 before χ€ρσιν=^ D 28 ; Syr S g Sah have " their "
hands ; Bo has the indefinite article ;
7, 6 αγάπα for τψα= D a b c ; Eth conflates;
7, 13 {top λογορ)+τηρ ei/roXtji/ = (f am i) ; a conflate which
crept into W from gloss in parent ; no connective ;
7, 19 χωρεί for €κπορ€ν€ται ^ i h Ir (Or) ; from Matthew
15.17;
7, 23 — Tavra=Syr S; cf. changed order in many mss;
7, 24 — €Κ€ΐθ€Ρ = a b c i η Syr S ;
7, 28 χΐβίχωρ for ψιχιωι/ = D (from ψι£, regular reading is from
the diminutive) ;
7, 33 πτνσας €ΐς τα ωτα αυτόν /cac = fam 13, 28, Syr S;
7, 36 οσω for όσοι/ = 44, 700, Vulg {guanto) ;
7, 37 π€ποι,ηκ€ρ for 7rocct = 472, q δ aur Vg {fecit) ; Sah and
Bo have first perfect ;
7, 37 — άλαλους = 28, Syr S ;
8, I — αυτοΐ9 = Vulgates L and R ;
8, 2 CTTC τω οχΚω for €πι top οχΚορ = a f T""^ gat {turbae huic)
h r, Vg^"^ {super turbo) ; cf. D and other Old Latin
Mss;
8, 4 — αυτού = Bo (8 mss) ;
8, 4 ωδ€ hvpoxTox αυτούς = Syr S Arm ; cf. fam i, 28, a f 1 ;
8, 5 (πόσους) + ωδβ = Sah ;
8, 8 — κλασματωρ = Δ Cypr ;
8, 10 προς το ορός for €C9 τα μ€ρη— 28, Syr S ; cf . Κ D S c f i
Arm Eth ;
8, II €K for a7ro = fam 13 (except 124), Sah Bo;
8, 1 2 — νμυρ = Β L ; W omits λβγω also ;
8, 1 2 ταυττ; τη yepea = Sah Bo (regular Coptic order) ;
8, 14 €pa μορορ €χορτ€ς α/>τοι/=28, 69; fam ι, fam 13, 565,
700, agree except for order ;
8, 18 — Kot (2) = Sah (except ms 18); και (i) omitted by sev-
eral;
8, 20 —κλασματωρ= 346, k Vg (X**) Bo (one ms) ;
8, 23 €7Γ αυτω ηρωτα for αυτω €ττηρο)τα= Sah Bo; 245 and 251
conflate ;
8, 25 αρ€βλ€πα/ πάντα τη\ανγως = ί Sah Diatess (normal
Arabic order) ;
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT jy
8, 27 TOV9 μαθητας αυτού €ττηρωτα== 28, Syr S ;
8, 28 {απ€κριθησαν) +λ€γορτ€ς= 579, 107 1, f q Bo Arm ;
8, 29 — €Lv<u = Sah Bo (omission of copula common in Coptic);
8, 29 (χξ) 4- ο νιος του θυ του ζωιηος = fam 1 3, (b) Syr g j Pers ;
from Matthew 16, 16;
8, 30 λβγουσίϊ/ for λeyωσL= 245, 251 ;
8, 31 (/c(u,) + a7ro TOT€= fam 13, Sah (8 and 64) Bo (K);
8, 38 - λογούς = k* D^» Sah ;
8, 38 Kox for /x€Ta=Syr S (Sah Bo use ft€r = with, but which
is used for " and " with persons) ;
8, 38 ^ ταύτη = 3, Or;
9, I -ai/=F;
9, 2 {k<u^ + €p τω προσευχεσθοΛ αυτούς = fam 13, Diatess * ;
also 28,* 472, 565, Or, but αυτόν for αυτούς; from
Luke 9, 29 ;
9,2 (μ€Τ€μορφωθη) + ο c5 = fam 1 3, Diatess ^ ; made neces-
sary by change of person above ;
9, 3 ως for oca= D ; yet W has rest of comparison like Κ Β
C L, etc. ;
9, 5 α>δ€ η/χα9= Vulg (10 Mss) Syr S ;
9, 6 λαλ€ΐ for λαΧηαη = Syr S g Sah ;
9> 7 —eyevero (^X^€i/) = fam i, k Syr g;
9, 8 ΊΓ€ρφ\€πομ€νοι = bcdfffaqr aur Vulg {circumspicien'
tes)\
9, 1 3 r^hi) €λιας ηλθεν for και €Κιας €\η\υθ€ = Go ; also C fam
I, 700, f i gat, except order; cf. Matthew 17, 12;
9, 14 — 7roXw = fam i, 28, Arm Βο(θ);
9, 1 8 ηΒυρηθησαρ ior ίσχυσαν = 700 ; Latin influence;
9, 19 απίστ€ for άπιστος = D.
9, 20 — Kcu (2) = ff^ (a lacuna before cum vidisset^ but com-
pare enlarged C) Arm ;
9, 20 — αυτοΓ (4) = 435, gat; fam 13, 28, 565, OL substitute
TO Tta&iov \
9, 21 αυτού τον πρα= Sah Bo ;
9, 23 TouTo for To=Sah Bo; Latin mss do not show the ex-
pected hie or iste;
* This change has been used to prove that fam 13 was indebted to the Diatessaron,
but the true explanation is now dear. Tatian is quoting Mark 9, 2, not Luke 9, 29, which
nowhere shows these changes; he drew from the version tradition, which had akeady
inserted the harmonistic error modeled on Luke.
' Thus Hoskier in his new collation of 28.
Digitized by
Google
78 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
9, 24 €ΐ7Γ€ΐ/ for €λ€γ€= fam 1 3, a f k q ;
9, 27 —και ai/€cmj = 63, k Syr S g Diatess;
9, 28 — αυτόν (2) = Vulg (2 Mss) Bo (3 mss) Arm ;
9, 31 €γ€ψ€ταί for αι/αση}σ€τα4 = 28; cf. €γ€ρθησ€Τ(α in fam I,
fam 13, etc. (= Matthew 17, 23);
9, 32 ^ρσηησαι for €π€ρωτησαι = I, fam 13, Chr; Syriac influ-
ence ;
9, 33 δΐ€λ€χ^ΐ7Τ€ for δc€λoγt{€σ^€ = fam i, 28;
9, 36 -€i'=66;
9, 38 ηκολουθ€ΐ, for ακολου^€ΐ= 565 ;
9, 39 /x€ κακολογτ;σαι = fam i, 28, 565, Sah; cf. Syr S;
9, 42 φληθη for β€βληταί=^Ό ; cf. mitteretur of Latin mss;
9,43 €19 τψ ζωηρ eurekdeiv /α;λλοι/ = 472 ; from Matthew
18,8;
9, 45 σκαρ8α\ί(Γη = 90*, g, L""* ; cf . L ;
9, 45 κοφον for αποκοψον — ζ ff, q r A""^ {amputci) ; cf. Syr;
9, 45 α7Γ€λ^€«/ for ^X7;^^i/at = fam i, 28, Syr S;
9, 47 €t for €ai/= D;
9, 47 —σοι =565, Vg (D*); many transpose or change σοι
to σ€;
9, 47 - βληθηραι = L""* ;
9, 50 α/>τυσ77ται=Δ fam 13, 28; cf. Κ fam i, Syr;
9, 50 +vft€i9 ovv before ev caurois €X€t<u = fam 13, (28), 565;
10, 2 01 δ€ φαριχτοΛοι π/)οσ€λ^οι/τ€9 = 4θ6, 565, Arm; many
omit participle ;
10, 10 €7Γηρ(ύτησαν οι μαθηται αντου=ο k Syr S Sah ;
10, 10 — auroi/=M L''^;
10, 1 1- 1 2 verse 12 transposed before 11 = Syr S g Clem; cf.
fam I ; from I Cor. 7, 10?
10,12 — KOI (i) = fam I ;
10, 14 auroi9 €ΐ7Àà = fam 13;
10, 14 €ft€ for ft€= Ν ;
ΙΟ, 21 ονραροις for ονρανω=Ε* 238; cf. Syr;
10, 24 (€ΐσ€λ^€ΐι/) + πλούσιοι/ = c ; cf. verse 25;
10, 25 tr. πλούσιοι/ before €ΐσ€λ^€ΐι/= i, 299; cf. 28;
10, 27 -πάρα (3) = lo, 579, Clem ;
10, 28 αυτω Xeyeip ο 7Γ€τ/)09= i, 124; cf. 28, 565, Syr S Bo
Arm;
10, 32 (ακολονθονντ€ς) + αυτω= C k Sah;
10, 32 - και and €φοβουντο — ο k ff, ; cf . D Κ 28, 157, 474, 700;
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 79
o, 33 -αντον (2) = c r,;
O, 37 τη βασιΧ€ΐα της 8οζης for τη 8οξη aov = i3,m 13 ; cf. Sah
" in the glory of thy kingdom " ;
o, 42 ο δ€ for ο δ€ 19= 238, Go ; Syr S has " and he " ;
o, 43 όστις for 09 = 485, OL Vulg {quicumque) ;
O, 46 — βαρτΓψαχος^ν^ which omits ο νιος τιμαιον likewise ;
Ο, 48 whole verse omitted because of like endings = 14, 477*
colb'^ ( = 22 ?) Syr g (36) ;
O, 49 — αυτω = c k ;
0, 49 θαρρών for θαρσ€ΐ=^ 28, (fam i, fam 13) ;
1, 2 — υ/Αωι/ = Κ* k;
I, 3 —iroieLTe Touro = fam i, 299, Syr S; more omit τοντο;
cf. Matthew 21, 3;
I, 8 — αυτών = L i;
1.8 — άλλοι oSop = Syr S and OL i ;
1.9 — ωσαι^ι^α= D 1. 184, b d ff^ ;
I, 10 €ΐρηνη for ακΓαι/ι/α= 28, 700, Syr S Or; fam i, 299 have
conflate ;
I, 1 2 €ΐς βηθαριαν for απο βηθαριας=τ^ Syr g (36) Bo (6 MSs) ;
I, 13 απο μακροθα/ σνκην^ D 472, OL Vulg Or;
I, 14 κα/ΜΓοι/ ft^8€t9 = fam I, 299, Vg*"^;
I, 22 του ft; for Θυ—Ό Sah Bo (as always in Coptic) ;
I, 28 —iva ταύτα ποιης=28, 565, a b ίϊ, i r aur (k) Syr S
Arm;
I, 29 €7Γ€/5ωτω for €π€ρωτησω=\) c f ff^ i k W;
I, 30 απ for ef (i) = fam i ; OL and Vulg have de;
I, 31 αυτού? for €αυτου9= 157 ;
1, 31 (Xeyoi/Tcs) + oTc = Sah Bo; cf. 69 and 346, which insert
it two words later ;
2, I - και (3) = Sah (except 73*) ;
2, 3 (ehipap) + και απ^κτιναν = 346 ; addition came from
Latin doublette ceciderunt occiderunt^ cf. OL mss ;
2, 6 — €Tc ουι/= 565, c k ; many omit one of the words ;
2, 19 —αυτού (i) = b;
2, 21 — K<u απ6^αΓ€=1. 184, Sah Syr S (in lacuna, but not
sufficient space) ;
2, 25 +ot before αγγ6λοι= Β Or Sah Bo (26 mss) ; plain case
of Coptic influence ;
2, 26 ο θς λεγωι/ αυτω= Syr S Sah (l MS) Bo (i Ms) ;
2, 26 — ο (2) (3) (4) = D Or; Β omits nos. (3) and (4) only;
Digitized by
Google
8ο WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
12, 30 avTTj πρώτη for αυτή πρώτη €ΡΤθ\η= 28, 565, k McelP"*;
the Hesychian recension omits whole phrase ;
2, 34 (€ΐπ€ϊ/ αυτω) + ort = 1 57, 565, Sah ;
2, 34 €Γολμα avTop ovKeri = ff, Vulg (K Z) cor-vat ; cf. Diatess;
2, 35 -019=700, aur;
2, 35 Xcyet for eXeyc = colb''*'* ( = 22 ?) c ff^ ;
2> 35 — ο before χς = Barn ;
2,40 — τας, — τωϊ/=θ229;
2, 4θ οιτΐϊ/€5 for οντοι, = fam 13, 28 ;
2, 40 π€ρισσον for π€ρισσοτ€ρον=^ Δ δ Sah ;
2» 43 "" auroi;= Arm"**^ ;
2, 43 — oTc = ff,; properly omitted in Latin;
3, I -ιδ6=59*;
3, 2 -ο ϊ9= 565, 700, a b e g, i Vulg (K V) ;
3, 2 at end 4- /cat δια τριών ημ€ρων αλλο9 αναστησ€Γαι avev
χ€ΐρων = D Ο L Cypr ;
3, 3 δ€ for και (ι) =al pauc'**** 579» Sah Bo (2 mss) ; Coptic
influence ;
3, 8 (Xt/Aoc) + ταραγαι = 299 ; many add και ταραχαχ ;
3,8 —αρχαι ο8ΐρων ταυτα = ο; W omits next phrase also
with D fam i, 28, 124, 565, 700, etc.;
3, 13 — ovros= 59* Syr S ; cf. above to Matthew 10, 22 ;
3, 16 τα ιμάτια for το ιματιον= 6 1, 435 ;
3, 19 — /cTMr€a)9=28, 299, Arm;
3,22 (γα/)) + πολλοί = Sah (55, 74, 86) (Just); cf. Matthew
24, 1 1 ;
3, 25 τω ουρανω for τοι^ ουρανοί^— 38, 700; cf. Syr;
3,27 €πισννστρο\ίονσιν for €7ΓΐσΐΛ/α^€ΐ= 28, (e g,) ; regular
verb occurs in plural also ;
3, 27 οΜρων ουρανών for άκρου ουρανού = i3,m I, OL; from
Matthew 24, 31 ;
3, 30 (aμηv)+S€=-L;
3, 30 €ω9 for μ€χρις ου = 259, 565 ; €ω9 αν and 6ω9 ου also occur;
3. 33 -€OTci/= D a c Syr S ;
3» 35 μ^ο'ανυκτιον for μ€σονυκτιον= Β* ;
3, 37 — λβγω (2) = D d 565 ; Ε fif, i k r, Vg omit more ;
4» 3 προσηλθεν for ηλ^€=fam 13, which changes order and
adds αυτω; cf. Matthew 26, 7;
4, 4 (tii/€9) + των μαθητών = fam 1 3, Syr g Pers ;
4, 5 - τούτο = Κ k Syr S g ;
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 8i
4, 6 κοπον for κοπον<ζ^ k (taedium facitis) ;
4, 1 3 των μαΟτ/τωρ αυτόν δυο = fam 1 3 (except 1 24) ;
4, 13 {και^ + €ΐσ€λθορτων υμωρ—53\ι; fam 13, 28, 299» S^S»
Arm Or add €19 τηρ woKlv also; cf. Luke 22, 10;
4, 14 -Kttt (i)=579, fif, r (Syr S) Sah (m*);
4, 18 jLte 7Γα/)αδωσ€ΐ = f h i 1 q Vulg; natural Latin order;
4, 22 βδιδου for €δωκ€t' = fam i, fam 13;
4, 22 — €<m=Syr S;
4, 30 άρνηση for αιταρνηση = Or ; cf . Syr and Latin {negabis) ;
4, 31 ο δβ πετρος fta\Xoi/ = fam ι, fam 13; cf. Syr. S; others
add in different order ;
4, 3 1 (ekeyev) + otl = fam 1 3, Sah Bo ;
4, 36 (σοι) + €στΐϊ/ = f am 13, Arm; cf. D, which adds plural
verb with OL;
4, 46 τα9 χείρας αυτών ( — €7γ αυτόν) = Κ* C (Δ) Φ ; many par-
tially support ;
4» 56-57 - f^oLi ισαι " ' ' αυτού ' = 435» 44^» 47^ ;
4, 6ο OTL for Tt = Β L ;
4, 6 1 — ο αρ^ί€ρ€υς = c ff a ;
4,63 {αρχν€ρ€υς) + €υθυς=ΐ24, Sah (4 Mss) ; others add in
dififerent order ;
4, 64 φαίνεται υμιν = Sah Bo ;
4, 65 (προφητευσον) -l• νυν χε ri9 εστίν ο πεσας a€ = fam 13»
(1071); cf. Matthew 26, 68; Luke 22, 64, which
many mss copy without νυν χε ;
4, 66 —τον (i) = 700, Sah Bo; regular omission in Coptic;
4, 70 περνεστηκστες for πα/)€στωτ€9 = (D 124) (G i) ;
5, 7 {ην δε) +TOT€ = fam 13, Sah (6 mss) ; cf. Matthew 27, 16 ;
5, 1 1 βαρναβαν for βαραββαν— Sah (73*) ;
5, 39 - ούτως = 565, Bo Arm Or;
5, 41 -at (2)=Ψ;
5, 43 ίωσης for ι,ωσηφ = k ; cf . D""* ;
5, 44 η^ τεθνηκεν for πάλαι a7rc^ai/c = 472 ; cf. OL Vulg (mm
mortuus esset) and other versions ;
5, 45 ίωση for ιωσηφ=^ Β ; cf. k ;
5,47 (toKnj) + 7r7p = fam 13, 565 Syr j;
6, I €ΐσ€λ^ουσαι for ελ^ουσαι = Goth {atgaggafideins) ;
6, 2 — T7J before ftta= Β i ; cf . Syr and Lat ;
6, 3 αποκυλίση for -σ€ΐ = 483, 1. 183, Goth Bus;
6, 5 θεωρούσαν for €ΐδοι/= L''* {^ideni) ;
Digitized by
Google
82 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT ΠΙ
1 6, 6 φοβεισθαι for ^κθαμβ^ισθ^— D 565, d η Euseb;
16,6 {φοβ€^τθω) + οώα yap ore = Greek-Sahidic lectionary
published in Oriens Christianus, Neue Serie, II; cf.
Matthew 28, 5 ;
16, 6 τον ναζαρηνον ζηηται^ο ff, (k) ;
16, 6 ctSere for c8c= D c if, k^ η q aur ; from Matthew 28, 6 ;
16, 6 (evSere) + ck€c= D 565 ; cf. ecce in d'"PP if , k η q aur;
16, 7 προάγω for προάγει = D k ;
16, 8 ακουσασαν εξηλθον και. for ε^ελ^ουσαι = Syrr Sah (108)
Bo Arm Gr. frg. in Paris ms Copt. 129® (order
change) ;
16, 9 — πρώτον = Arm Eus Vict;
16, 14 long addition, see coll.= Hier. adv. Pelag. (quotes first
verse only) ;
16, 19 (tc?) + 1? x9= Old Latin ο Bohairic Β Γ.
A comparison of all the readings of this portion of Mark with
the chief uncials gave no decided results. Κ A Β C D L Ν
varied in proportion of agreements slightly from chapter to chapter,
but the totals showed no definite preference for any one or for any
group. It is quite apparent that neither the Hesychian nor the
Antioch recension had any influence on this part of W. What
agreements exist are due to the fact, that these recensions drew
from the same sources as W.
As in the previous sections, I add the readings of this part of
Mark, for which there seems no other support ; those discussed in
previous sections are not included.
5, 31 συντρφοντα for συνθ\ιβοντα\ a stronger word and com-
mon in N. T. ;
5, 40 eaurpv for p,er avrov ; cf. ran/ αυτού in the subscription
to Mark in W ;
5,41 -αντη\
6, 5 ου /ccrt for €Κ€ΐ ονΒεμ^αν ; a milder denial ;
6, 8 πήραν for ζωνην, careless repetition from first half of
verse ;
6, 10 — avroi9; cf. Syr S which omits more;
6, II αυτωΐ' for αυτοις; Syr S has the possessive suffix;
6, 20 ηπορ€ΠΌ for €πο(,€ΐ {ηπορ€ΐ) ; the middle voice gives bet-
ter meaning here ;
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 83
6, 22 —της (2) after αντης ; many others omit, changing αυτόν
for αντης ;
6,24 (emel•) +α(.τησ€; cl. 28 { + αυτη); therefore scribal error
occasioned by gloss ;
6, 25 8ω(της for δως; cf. 3d future in Sah, often used with
conjunction like subjunctive;
6, 31 λοιποί/ for ολίγοι/; a scribal error, the change could
hardly be intentional ;
6, 33 νπαγοντ€ς for -τας; accommodated to construction of
other changes ;
6, 40 avhpes for αι/α ;
6, 45 (€ως) + αν ; influence of following subjunctive ;
6, 50 μη φοβ€ΐ.σθαι €γω ecftt; order change to bring two
imperatives together ;
6, 55 on for οπον, a change to avoid two expressions of place
in succession ;
7, 10 αθετωρ for κακολογωρ ; means "reject," therefore a weak-
ened expression ;
7, 13 πα/)6δοτ6 for πα/)6δωκατ€ ; looks like a translation
change ;
7, 19 διαι/οιαι/ for καρΒιαν; ditto;
7, 31 CC9 την δεκατΓολιι/ for 8€καπο\€ως; looks like a Latinism,
but not found in mss ;
7, 33 προσλαβομενος for απο\αβομ€νος ; cf. Latin mss {accipi-
ensy apprehendenSy adsumens) ;
7» 33 —τονς\
7, 34 €φ€θθα for εφφαθα; an interchange of double conso-
nants on form in K"" D c 1 r (Sah), etc.;
8, 5 ο δ€ for και ; cf . early Coptic preference for he ;
8, 5 η ρώτησαν for εττηραττα ; influence of the versions ;
8, 6 αυτοις for τοις μαθηταις αυτού; an intentional change
to lighten the expression ;
8, 10 δαλ/Αουι/αι; an error perhaps influenced by Syriac;
8, 1 1 απ for παρ; cf. Latin ab;
8, 1 2 — λβγω ; cf. omission in Β L ;
8, 14 απ6λ^οϊ^69 for €π€Καθοντο\ scribal error;
8, 16 ot δβ for και\ cf. above;
8, 18 β\€ΊΓονσιν for )8λ€π€Τ€; an odd change, evidently mak-
ing " eyes " the subject ;
8, 23 ενπτυσας for πτνσας; cf. Latin expuens;
Digitized by
Google
84 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
8, 23 -Tt;
8, 33 ί^δως for ώωι/;
8, 34 αράς for αρατω ' ' ' kcu ; a more natural Latin construe•
tion, but cf. Or. protr. 1 3 ;
8, 34 - αυτού (2) ;
8, 36 τηρ eavTov ψυχτ?!/; natural Coptic order;
9, 4 αυτός for αυτοις ; scribal error ;
9, 5 ctTTcv πετρος for ο π€τρος keyeL ;
9, 24 TO Irvd του παι^αρνου for ο π^ του ttcuScov; due to con-
fusion of abbreviations ;
9> 31 Xeyec for eXcyei/; cf. λβγωι/ 1. 26, k {die ens) Sah ;
9> 35 -'cat(i);
9, 37 τωι/ τοιούτων παιΒιον ; adjustment to a conflate, €κ and ci^.
9, 39 hmrqaovTai for — €ται ; r, and D""* read posuit, perhaps
for posint ;
9, 41 09 avyap] transposed because the first two words were
considered one ;
9, 42 (μικρών) -l• μου ; cf. k (-tvesiros), a { + vestrts)\
9, 42 μυλον oviKov for λίθος μυλικος ; a change in gender from
form in Κ Β C D L etc.
9, 47 σκαι/δαλιστ; for — ζη ; cf. same change in verse 45, sup-
ported by 90* ga L""* ;
9, 49 αλις γηθησετοΛ for αλισθησεται; Latin influence; sa/te-
tur was read satietur;
9, 50 μωρανθη for αι/αλοι/ γενηται; ( = MS 579); from Matthew
5, 13; Luke 14, 34;
9, 50 ev εαυτοις exercu ; Latin order ;
10, 7 €καστος for άνθρωπος; cf. ανθρώπων in K, which might
have been gloss on €καστος ;
ΙΟ, 21 — ο 8c;
10, 22 ατΓο του λογού for em τω λόγω; looks like Latin change,
but not found in mss ;
10, 22 (απ7)\θ€) + απ αυτού;
ΙΟ, 28 —ιδού ημ€ΐς; 1. 185 and Sah omit "we";
10, 28 πάντα αφηκαμ€ν\ Latin order;
10, 30 — και α8€\φους ; D d and 700 transpose ;
10, 35 αιτησωμ€θα for αιτησωμα/; intentional change; middle
voice means " ask for ourselves " ;
10, 38 αυτω for αυτοις;
^O» 39 — ο δβ rs €ΐπ€ν αυτοις ;
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 85
10, 42 ov for oc (2); scribal error; it may indicate defective
parent ;
10, 42 — αυτών (3) ; an error in correction ; αυτών (2) is
omitted by Κ Ν S fam i, 28, 299, k, etc. ;
11, 2 κατ€ναντι κωμην for κωμην την κατ€νανη\ from Luke
19» 30;
II, 2 ω for €<^ 01/; 1. 48 = 6^ ω; W points to same text in
parent ;
II, 2 €πίκ€καθ€ΐκ€ν for κ€καθικ€; preposition joined to verb,
cf. preceding example ;
II, 12 αυριον for επαύριον \ both words common in N. T. and
Hellenistic Greek ;
II, 13 €t9 αυτήν for €v αυτή; copied from previous phrase,
where supported by many ;
II, 14 (αυτή) -ho ϊξ] Antioch recension adds, but in different
order ;
11, 25 ανη for αφη; αφιημι does not seem to mean "forgive"
in N. T. yet easy change, cf. OL Vulg;
12, I €ξωρυξ€ν for ωρυξ€ν; probably Latin influence, et fodit
read as ecfodit;
1 2, 2 — ττρο% Tov9 y^ωpyoυ% ; note the transposition in c k r ;
12, 5 "KoKeLvov aneKTeLvav; note addition of this verb in
verse 3, discussed above ;
12, 5 8c for μ€ν ; cf. Syr g ;
12, 10 aveγvωκaτ€ίor ai/eyoirc; cf. perfect tense in Syr Lat Sah;
12,12 — icat αφ€ντ€ς αυτόν αττηλθον ; perhaps accommodated to
Matthew and Luke ;
12, 14 -ου (i);
12, 21 — icat (i) ;
12, 21 — και (4) ; for all such omissions cf. lack of conjunctions
in early Coptic ;
12, 23 αυτών τί,νος; cf. omission of αυτών in Δ 579, c k δ.
12, 26 €t for otl; an editorial change; cf. I Cor. 15, 16;
12, 26 αν€γνωκατ€ for ανεγνωτε; cf. verse lo;
12, 29 ~€ΐς; crowded out by a correction; F 259, 1. 183, Syr
S a b k r,, etc. omit κυρως (2) ;
12, 31 ομοίων; for όμοια \ cf. omission in Coptic and change of
construction in other versions;
12, 32 ^9 €στΐϊ/; θ<; omitted by many, accounts for the change
in order;
Digitized by
Google
86 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
12, 38 +ταΐ9 before στολαις; cf. the indefinite article in Sa-
hidic ;
12,41 {€θ€ωρί)+'παντας; from w. 43-4; cf. also Or. John
Com. 19, 7, 42;
1 2, 44 — τται/τα οσα €νχ€ν ; the appositive, okov τον βι,ον αυτης^
is omitted by ff^ g» aur Syr S and Diatess ; the regu-
lar reading seems a conflate, cf. Luke 21, 4; Diatess
borrowed from Lat-Syr tradition, not vice versa;
1 3, 2 αχΙ>€θη Οϋδβ ΒιάΚυθησεται for καταλυθη ; cf . καταΧυθησεται
in Κ* L fam 13, 106, from Matthew and Luke ; αφβθη
is a repetition from the previous phrase ;
13, 9 SoHTovaLP for παραΒωσουσι; Syriac influence;
13, 12 αναστησονταχ for €παναστησονται\ cf. Syriac and the
different compounds in OL;
I3i 15 Tt after αντου; a different transposition in Β Κ L II*
72, 253;
13, 17 -ταις (2);
13, 21 Tcjfor χξ;
13, 33 (yap) + €t ftij ο ^^ και ο vtos; cf. verse 32, which this
contradicts ;
14, I φαρισοΛοι for γραμματ€ίς; from John 11, 47; 1. 185
combines the two readings ;
14, 13 αποστίλας for αποστέλλει ••• kcu ; good Latin, but not
found in mss ;
14, 23 TOC9 μαθτιταίς for αντοις; 69, 124, 235, and Syr S make
same change in verse 22 ;
14, 27 σκορπω-θησεται for Βίασκορπισθησεταί; cf. Latin (scan-
dalizabimini) and Syriac ;
14, 28 (€γ€ρθηναι μ€) + €κ ν€κρων\ a common addition, cf. John
1 2, 9 (where cic νεκρών is omitted by W) ;
14, 30 —σοι; omitted to avoid succession σοι• 'συ; or regular
text adds σοι from Matthew 26, 35 ; Luke 22, 34;
14, 32 €ξ€ρχορται ior άρχονται ; cf. Sahidic;
14, 41 {ωρα)-\-και; insertion due to change in order;
14, 47 παρ€στο)των for παρ^στηκοτων ;
14, 53 orwnopevovraL for συν^ρχόνταχ] translation change, cf.
Syr S and Sah ;
14, 60 — ovK αποκρινη ovSeu ;
14, 62 της δνι/α/χ€ω9 for των ν€φ€Κων ; due to similar appearance
of words in Syriac ;
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT
87
15, 4 σον ποσά; cf. order in Sahidic and Bohairic;
15, 7 βαρραβας for βαραββας; cf. Sah 73* in verse li ;
I5> 39-0 (2); cf. Sah;
15, 39 παρβστως for παρ^στηκως] cf. 14, 47;
15, 41 Si /ηκονονσαν for Βιηκορονρ ; cf. 28 (διακοκγ;σαι) ;
1 5, 46 (σο'δοϊ/α) + €νθ€ως 7iveyK€P ;
16, 2 —και λιαι/; many omit λιοί^;
1 6, 4 σφο8ρα μ,εγας;
1 6, 6 (τόπος) + aurou €otci/ ; added to give construction to the
nom. independent;
16, 10 — icat κλαιονσι; like ending of previous phrase caused
omission ;
16, 15 <ιλλα for Kot €ΐπ€Ρ αντοις; change made necessary by
long addition preceding ;
16, 16 κατακριθ€ΐς ου σωθησεται, for κατακριθησ€ται.
In this long list there are comparatively few harmonistic errors ;
rather more, especially towards the end, are the deliberate changes
of a reader or editor, possibly showing the influence of a lost
source; by far the larger number are of the same character as
those given in the previous list, for which there was in general
adequate authority found in the version tradition. Doubtless
many of these errors arose in the same tradition, but other evi-
dence of their presence there has perished.
3. Luke
In the study of the text of Luke also a decided change in
character between the earlier and later portions was found. Here,
however, a comparison with the four chief uncials sufficed to show
the point of change. The following table gives the number of
agreements of those uncials with W in each chapter. All impor-
tant variants were counted.
iap.
Κ
A
Β
D
I
55
30
62
43
2
59
37
6i
35
3
26
25
26
13
4
58
24
54
40
5
55
46
63
43
6
89
42
83
54
7
66
40
65
39
Digitized by
Google
88 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
Chap.
)<
A
Β
D
8
56
77
49
49
9
38
81
42
53
lO
29
62
22
26
II
42
74
42
45
12
31
57
35
32
13
33
48
26
25
14
14
35
i6
19
15
20
30
19
22
i6
8
26
6
14
17
29
53
27
26
i8
20
44
18
28
19
8
51
12
30
20
26
51
25
29
21
17
38
16
20
22
25
70
21
35
23
29
71
Ϊ9
43
24
30
63
23
36
It is plain that early in chapter eight W definitely parted com-
pany with the Κ Β text and went over to a text closely allied to A.
We can mark the point of change even more exactly, for there are
but 5 agreements between A and W in the first 12 verses of chap-
ter eight, while from that point on the agreements are numerous
and in every section.
(a) Luke i - 8, 1 2
Out of 678 important variants in this section of Luke W agrees
with the Hesychian recension (K Β L 33) 488 times, to which
may be added 59 more cases, where the authorities for this recen-
sion are divided, but the added testimony of W seems sufficient
to determine the text form. Only the four following cases point
towards the Antioch recension :
3, 19 Η-ψιλιππου before του αδ€λφον= Α€ΚΧΠΨιι8, 209,
238, 247, 248, 249, 252**, 253, 259» 282, 474, 481, 579,
1. 47, 1. 48, 1. 49, 1. 50, 1. 183, 1. 184, Syrr Sah (73) Bo
Arm"*^ Eth ;
3, 20 +T7; before φυλακ7,= A CEFGHSUVXTAY
fam I, fam 13, 28, 157, 579, etc.
6, 9 7Γ/)θ9 aurov9 ο t?=K Π 72, 74, 89, 90, 130, 133, 134,
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 89
248, 252, 253, 300, 473, 482, 483, 484, 565, OL Vg
Syr g j Eth Arm ;
6, 10 (αυτού) +vyt^9=E Μ S V Γ Λ 28, 240, 245, 248, 299,
435,472,474,482, 579, etc.
The original home of these readings is seen from the minuscule
authority, which points to the version recension. This is least
clear in the first example, but there the lectionaries suffice, espe-
cially as the Antioch authority is not very strong. The explana-
tion of the relationship is that the Antioch recension or some
branch of it adopted readings from the version tradition. To the
same text tradition belong the following 1 26 readings, though they
were in some cases adopted into other families. I add in each
case the ms authority for the reading, but where only the Hesychian
recension is opposed, I state the ms authority in that way. Scribal
peculiarities previously treated are not included.
I, I -€i/=F 28, 54, 71, 74, 89, 127, 132, 234, 235, 237, 244,
248, 255, 1. 32, 1. 47, 1. 60, 1. 184;
I, 6 €Payirvov for evapTiov; against Hesych. rec. ;
I, 15 €v KocXta for ck κοιλίας = Κ* c e I r Syr S Sah Go Cypr
Ambr Vig-Tap ;
I, 17 npoekevaeroL for irpoaeKevaeraL•; ag. B* C L V 482,
1-47;
I, 32 auro9 for ouro9= X ;
I» 35 διότι for διο= A* Ir {^ua propter)', cf. c q r, etc. {ideo-
que ef) ;
I, 41 ηκονσα/ η ekiaafier; ag. Hesych. rec. + D fam i, fam 13,
565, Latin Arm;
I, 65 (ιουδαιας) H-Kai = b c e (r) Bo;
I, 66 ταις καμδιαις for τη κάρδια = D L 49, 254, 579, e d Syr S
Arm;
I, 68 — 7c? = a b c fifa g, 1 r Vg (9 mss) Syr S Sah Eus ;
I, 68 του λάου for τω λαω = ο b ff, q r r, aur Vg (12 MSs)
Ambr (p/eozs suae) ; many Latin mss have p/e6t suae;
I, 70 αυτού προφητών =t b aur Sah Bo; Coptic prefix seems
to have influenced order ;
1, 77 αυτού for ανΓωι^= 130^', 565 ; cf. e (suorum) ;
2, 5 απογραυφ^σθαι for αττογραψασ^αι = K* A D 33, 59, 73,
245, 472, etc., Chr;
Digitized by
Google
90 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
2» 9 (jieyav) + σφοΒρα= Bo; Β has σφο8ρα in place of φοβον
2, II Tcf X9=Syr S Diatess; cf. ^ d Cypr Ir (XPS IHS)
through which the error arose ;
2, i6 evpov for avtvpov=^O L*^^*"^' fam i, fam 13, 53, 61, 71,
106, (472), 565, 579, colb"^*^ ( = 22 ?) ;
2, 26 —η ai/ = fam 13, 118, 218, 472, 1. 47, etc. OL Vg;
2, 26 —τον before χΡ = 482, Sah Bo; regular Coptic usage;
2, 27 uaayeiv for eiaayay^iv = A 15, 53, 69, 473, Ps-Ath;
2, 37 (/caO +771/= (579) r gat Q^« Syr S Sah ;
2, 37 0)9 against €ω9 of Hesych. rec. + A f ff, g,^, Vg ;
2, 49 ζ7;τ€ΐτ€ for €ζ7;τ€ΐτ€=Κ* 346, b 3=** Syr cu Sah Bo;
2, 49 οιδατ€ for η^€ΐτ€=^Ό 225, 282, I.49, OL Syr cu Sah Ir
Thdrt Tert Cyr ;
2, 49 — fLov= Syr S cu ;
2, 49 /ut€ cii/at= D fam i, fam 13, 1. 253, OL Vg Ir Or Did Cyr
Epiph Thdrt Dial ;
2, 51 €T7j/3ci for 8cctt;/3cc = 435, ? Syr cu S Sah Bo;
2, 52 +0 before i9=K* Λ 59, I22, 131, 237, 248, 472, Or;
3, I Ιουδαίας for trovpoua? = 1. 60* ; cf. Sah ώουραχα as prob-
able cause ;
3, 8 καρπον αζιον for καρπούς άβιους = D 106, e d r Syr h Bo
Arm*^^ Eth Go; from Matthew 3, 8;
3, 10 €ΤΓηρωτησαν for €ΤΓηρωτων=Ό 244, OL Syr cu S Sah
Bo (L) Eth;
3, 1 1 €LW€v for Xeyct = a b d e g, q Syrr Bo Arm Eth Diatess ;
Hesych. has ekeyev ;
3, 14 προς αυτούς against avroc9 of Hesych. + D 700 and Latin ;
3, 19 πονηρών ων €ποιτ;σ€ί/ = Κ* a b c f ff, g,,, 1 q Vg Syr cu
S Sah Lucif ;
3, 20 (πασιι/) + και ; against Hesych. + D b d e ;
3, 2 1 παι^α for άπαντα = Κ, 1. 49 al pauc ;
3, 24-38 genealogy omitted = (579), Diatess; cf. D d (partly from
. Matthew); lectionaries 47, 50, 51, 52, and 53, omit,
but later ones have it ; Cyr. com. in Luke, omits ;
4, 4 -/xwoi^Syr g (13) Eth Tert;
4> 5 +€C9 ορός before eSei^ev^e Sah (107); most mss add €ΐς
ορός χΆίβηλον ;
4, 6 ιτασαι/ ravnji^^ 247» 4^2 ; some MSS omit ιτασαί^;
4, 7 πάντα for πασα=5ΐ7, 579, 672, 1. 183, al pauc OL Vg;
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 91
4, 9 {€στησ€ν) + αυτόν ; against Hesych. ;
4, 12 γ^ραπταί for ci/MjTai= D 472, abcdefffagjlqr mol
Pers Or ; cf. Matthew 4, 7 ;
4, 12 - oTt= K* D b c d e f (ff^) g, 1 q r mol Vg Syr S g Arm ;
4, 20 (βιβλιον) + κοΛ = moling Syr S Go ;
4, 2 1 — oTi = D d mol Syr S Or ;
4, 24 eavTov for αυτόν = Κ D ;
4, 38 η π€ρθ€ρα 8c= I, 238, 243, 245, 247, 249, 470, 472, 481,
1. 47,1. 183, etc.;
4, 40 ηγον for r/yayoi/=Or (4, 171); cf. D (c^cpoi/ = Mark I,
32) and OL Vg {duceban£)\
4, 41 — απο=Κ fam i, 215;
4, 41 κραυγαζορτα for κραζοντα = A DEGHQUVFA
fam 13, 248, 700, al (50) Or;
4, 44 των ιουδαίων for τη^ yaXtXaia9 = l. 18; cf. 1. 7> 1• ^3 (τοις
ιονδαιοις), 1. 34, 1. 48 (αντωΐ') ; many MSS have τη^
ιονδαιας ;
5, 3 cStScurKci/ €K του nkoiav ; against Κ Β D e ;
5, 4 etravayayerai for €ΐται/αγαγ€= io6, X*""' Syr S g Pers
(Diatess) ;
5, 5 +0 before σψων ; against Hesych. ;
5, 5 σω ρηματί for ρηματί σου= 579 ; cf. Coptic prefix ;
5, 6 Βί€ρρησσοντο for Βΐ€ρρηγνντο = ί'Τ mol Syr S g Sah Bo;
cf. Βί€ρρησσ€το of Hesych. ;
5, 7 €π\ησθησαν for €π\ησαν = Β* Ψ 143, 225, 240, 244, 579,
1. 47, al Arm ; Β* is doubtful, but Tischendorf's ex-
planation can hardly be right ; the erasure in Β should
be examined again ;
5, 8 — irer/309= D film 13, abcder mol Syr S ;
5, 1 1 αιτακτα against πάντα of Hesych. + D ;
5, 14 — avro9 = e Syr g Eth ;
5, 20 (ctircv) + αυτω \ against Hesych. ;
5, 20 σον at αμΜ,ρτιαι for σοι at αμαρτιαι σου = Κ D F^ 40,
142* 409, 579; cf. Mark 2, 5 ; Matthew 9, 2 ;
5, 23 same change = Κ D 142* 225, 1. 48;
5, 26 — /cat €κ<Γτασΐ9 * ' * θν (due to like endings) = D Μ S X
12, fam 13, 45, 70, 86, 90, 112, 120, 122* 157, 243,
247, 406* 435, 483, 484, 579, 1. 184, d e Bo(B) ;
5, 29 αμαρτωλών for αλλα>ι/=Χ 239, 299, al; cf. Eth; from
Mark 2, 16 (Matthew 9, 10) ;
Digitized by
Google
92 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
5,31 -019 = 44; Β omits ο ;
6, 4 — €λα)δ€ και = Κ D Κ Π fam ι, fam 13, 1 57» 243» ^53f
254» 474» 482, 700, 1. 47» 1• 5θ> 2ΐ1 d Syr j Arm Eth Ir;
6, 7 +κατ before avrov=K*' F"^ Κ L R Π 4, 33, 72, 124, 243,
299, 300, 472, 474, 579, al Syr h Bo Arm ;
6, 8 ανθρωπω against avSpi of Hesych. fam i, etc. ;
6, 10 — avrov9= Vg Syr j ; order of words in version tradition
differs from recensions ;
6, 10 Kcu €ξ€ην€Ρ for ο 8c €ποιησ€ν ovra>=K D X I, fam 13,
1. 48, al OL Vg Syrr Sah Bo Arm Eth Go; from
Matthew 12, 13; Mark 3, 5 ;
6, II ποιησ€ΐ€ν ior ποιησ€ΐαν = ϊ^ A fam 13^ 33, 157, 254, 262,
299 ; cf. Β L, etc. ;
6, 16 ισκαρίωτην; against Hesych. + D and Latin;
6, 17 (ΐ€ροχΗταλημ) + και της π€ρ€α9 = Κ*; cf. OL and Syr;
6, 18 οχ\ουμ€νοί against €Ροχ\ουμο/οι of ΚΑ BL I, 157;
6, 20 αντων for v/xcrcpa = Αί, Syr S Sah Bo (F) Eth Tert; from
Matthew 5, 3 ;
6, 2 1 γ€Κ<ισονσίΡ for γ€λασ€Τ€ = e g, Syr S Sah Arm Eth Tert
(marc) Eus; cf. Matthew 5,4; Isaiah 61, 3; Psalms
126, 5;
6, 22 —oral/ (2) = 68, 108, Sah Bo Go Tert; Eras and other
early editors ;
6, 22 €v€K€v for ci/c/ca= D F*" Ρ Γ 28, 237, 239, 248, Bas Chr;
6, 26 υμάς €ΐπακηι/= (D)EKMPQRSUVXrAABn
alacdf (Vg) Go Chr;
6, 27 (ακουουσυή +ftov= Sah (except 86) Eth ;
6, 27 +και before καλώς = mol P"* Syr S g Bo (4 mss) Eth;
6, 28 +/cac before π/3οσ€υχ€σ^αι= 238, 249, 251, 471, 472, 485,
5o6, 517, 1. 183, al if, Vg^» Syr S g Eth Just Tert Adi-
man Hier Ambr;
6, 29 €19 for €πι = K* D 700, OL Vg Sah (cm) Clem Or Tert ;
6, 34 χάρις ^στιν υμιν = a b ff, g, , 1 q r mol Vg aur Arm Tert ;
6, 37 ti/a for K<u ου (i) = A D Λ Ψ 483* 484, OL Syr S Sah
Bo (7 MSs) Go Eth Diatess Tert Cypr Ambr; Diatess
is surely indebted to the version tradition here ;
6, 38 σ€σαΚ€υμ€.νον π€πΐ€σμ€Ρον^ D fam I, 157, d Or Dial Eus ;
6» 39 μη for /χτ/τι^Χ 6o, 157, 251, Sah Bo (F*) ;
6, 41 —TO before €i/ τω= D al OL Vg Sah (114) Bo Arm ;
6, 45 -TO (i) = D Sah (Arm);
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 93
6, 45 (πονηρός) + άνθρωπος ; against Hesych. + D a b d g^ 1 ;
6, 45 -TO (2) = 1. 184, Sah (Arm) ;
6, 49 ouco&o^owTL• for οικοΒομησαντι^ C fam 13, 53, 245, 472,
alOL Vg;
6, 49 /cat • • avnj for η = Syr S g (Sah OL) ;
6, 49 €π€σ€ν for σνν€π€σ€ν; against Hesych. + D R fam i, fam
13, al (10) b d e 1 q Vg (10 mss) ;
7,4 παρ€καΚουν against ηρωτων of Hesych. 4- D i, fam 13,
700;
7, 6 €χορτος απο for απ€χοιτΓος α7Γθ = 1. 47, Syr SOL Vg; Κ
D fam I, fam 13, etc., omit απο; the regular reading
is a conflate ;
7, 9 — ακολουθονντι αυτω = Bo (A*CH), which also omit οχλω ;
cf. transposition in D d e Bo Syrr Eth ;
7, II — €i/=D 254, c d e;
7, 1 2 ηγγ€ΐζ€ν for ηγγιχτ€ =Dabcdeffalq;
7, 12 —ην (after ικανός); against Hesych. + S V i al (15) OL
Vg Syrr Arm ;
7, 13 τς for 7c?=D fam i, 142, 253, 300, 435, 700, al d f gat
Vg (D J Q 3=>) Syr S g Bo Arm«^;
7, 16 eyijycprat against Tjycpftj of Hesych. + A (D) i, 13; cf.
Matthew 11, 11;
7, 21 +TO before ^Xct€ci/ = K* F L U Λ i, 28, 33, 71, 124, 157,
238, 241-244, 246, 248, 249, 251, 252, 259, 474, 475,
483* 1.47, 1.48, BasCyr;
7, 22 +και before χωλοί = Ψ fam 13, 157, 229**, 235, 258,
435, 1.49, 1. 184, e VgiQ W) Syr S g h Arm (Sah)
Diatess ;
7, 26 €ξ€\η\υθατ€ against efijX^are of Hesych. + D 69, 1. 183;
7, 28 (λ€γω) +δ€= D fam 13, OL (Vg) ;
7, 28 (vftti/) + oTi = D c d e mol (Sah Bo) ;
7, 32 αγοραις for αγορά «F^^ Δ Bo (2 MSs) Arm; cf. Matthew
II, 16;
7, 32 Xeyovra for και λ€γουσιι/ = Κ*" Η 157; cf. D L fam 13, a b
d e ff a 1 q r Bo ;
7> 33 M^ for /iT7T€=K 157, Sah Bo; always so spelled in
Coptic ;
7> 33 +0 before ιωαννης^Οτ (4, 130) ;
7,36 αν€κ)αθη against κατ€κ)αθη of Hesych. + D X fam. i,
Epiph ;
Digitized by
Google
94 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
7, 39 - λ€γα>ι/= D X 38, 69, 76, 106, d e r Syr h Arm Sah Or
Amphil Aug ;
7, 40 eiwev ο Js= Ξ Syr S cu ;
7, 40 διδασκαλ€ φησιρ €ίπ€= 700; cf. order in Hesych. ;
7, 43 ο 8c σιμών ( — αποκριθ€ΐς) = I, fam i, 7(X), Syr cu S Arm ;
7, 43 (o δ€) + Γ9=Μ 71, 129, 157, 245, 543, 565, 569, ff, mol
Syr cu S g Diatess ;
7, 46 —μου τους ποΒας=Ό I 49, 63, 133, a b c d e ff , 1 q
Arm;
7, 47 αχ/της at α/ϋΐαρτιαι = Κ A F Κ Π 69, 248, 253, 300, 481,
^ 482, a b c e f gx Vg Sah Bo Or Ambr;
8, 2 ζ 8αψονια=^ D d ff^ g, Vg^* Syr cu S Sah Bo;
8, 5 -τον (i) = D Κ Π 253,472, 482, al (3);
8, 5 —του ουρανού^ D OL Syr cu S g;
8, 8 €m for €19= D 71, 237, 238, 242, 243, 247-249, 251, 253,
258, 478, 483-485, 1. 184, al a c d mol Sah Bo;
8, 9 — avrov= R 700, a b c ff , Arm ;
8, 10 — rij9 ^ασιλ€ΐα9=5θ*, 258, 579, ff,; cf. I Corinth. 4, i;
Just. dial. 121 ; Epiph. ad diogn. 11, 2.
In this list the agreements with W number as follows: Old
Latin, 58; D, 35; Syr cu S, 31; Sahidic, 28; Bohairic, 19; fam
13, Arm, K, 17; Eth, 11; fam i, 472, 579, 9 each; ms 157, 11;
Goth, 6; Mss 700 and X, 7 each. To the Syriac testimony we
can add six cases supported by the other Syriac recensions, but
not by Syr cu S, so that the two nearest relatives to the uncor-
rected base of W were the two earliest versions. K, as well as D
and fam 13, is found closely related to this tradition in places.
Mss 472 and 157 (von Soden's 2) are nearer here than they have
been found elsewhere.
There remain to be noted the 32 variants, for which no other
authority has been found ; as usual, scribal errors previously treated
are not included.
I, 20 — 779; D and OL transpose;
I, 32 ^ωση for δωσ€ΐ; an itacism, though it involves change
of mood ;
I, 34 €cm for βσται;
1,43 -μου\
I, 65 —και (2) ; asyndeton is a Coptic trait;
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 95
1, 77 -του (i); infinitive is regularly without the article in
Coptic ;
2, 7 —τον πρωτοτοκον; cf. Matthew i, 23;
2> 37 +T€ before /cat (2); cf. Syr S, which adds "and" to con-
nect a following verb ;
3, I - /cat (3) ;
3, 7 — φυγ€ίν I either the parent ms was defective here or an ed-
3, 7 - o/)yij9 j itor was accommodating text to belief ; cf. 579 ;
4, 5 γης for οικουμένης ; cf . orbts ierrae of many Latin mss ;
Fort-Vig. has terrae ;
4, 6 πα/^αδtδα>/ϋtt for 8tSa>/utt ; copied from preceding verb ;
4, 41 XaX€ti/ avra; cf. Mark i, 34, XaXcti/ τα δαιμόνια; αυτά is
omitted in e ff, ;
5,8 ο σιμών ; cf. ο Se σιμών in D fam 1 3 ;
5, II (πλotα)+καt; cf. coordinate construction in Syrr Eth
Diatess ;
5,17 χωράς for κώμης ; looks like a translation change ;
5, 37 μη for μηγ€; cf. Mark 2, 21 ;
5, 38 ^aXX'y/rat for β\ητ€ον; cf. ^αλλovσtι/ in K* D OL Syrr
Eth = Matthew 9, 1 7 ;
6, 34 απολαμβανωσιν for απο αβωσι; cf. recipiant of OL and
VgC;
6, 35 eorat for ^σ^σθε\ a tense change ;
6, 43 κακόν for σαπρον ; interchange of synonyms ; cf. Latin
{malos) ; Epiph haer 66, 6 ;
7, 5 επΌΐησ€ν for ωκο8ομησ€ν ;
7, 6 avrou9 for αυτοί/ ; Κ Β Sah omit ;
7, 28 και ο for ο 8c ; cf. a (^/ ^»i') Eth ;
7, 30 (αυτού) + TO βατττισμα ιωαννου; a repetition from end of
previous verse ;
7, 44 τον oiKov for ttji' ouciav ;
7, 44 υτΓο πόδας for €πι τους πόδας ; cf. su^ in δ, perhaps abbre-
viation read as suo;
7, 44 €π€δα>/cα9 for €δα>κα9 ;
7, 49 προς €αυτους for €i/ €ai/rot9 ; cf . apud se, intra se^ secunty
of Latin mss ;
8, 4 €ΐσπορ€υομ€νων for €πιπορ€υομ€νων ; influence of a version.
These readings as a whole are not very important, but they are
of the same general character as the variants which have previously
Digitized by
Google
96 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
been assigned to the version tradition ; they consist in the main of
slight omissions or additions, synonyms, and changes in number
and tense. Harmonistic changes are few.
{b) Luke 8, 1 3 to end
As suggested by the relationship to codex A, this part of Luke
belongs to the Antioch recension. Out of 1399 readings con-
sidered, 1 1 1 2 agree with that recension. Furthermore, while W
differs often from the derived forms of the Antioch recension
(noted by von Soden as K*, K\ etc.), it does not agree with these
against the original type of the recension, as shown in the mss S
V Ω, etc. (K^ of von Soden).
There remain 287 special readings of W to be accounted for ;
these are in the main to be referred to the original base, as it has
been shown above (pp. 31 fif.) that in Luke just as in Matthew the
corrections by first and second hands indicate that the parent ms
had been revised from the version tradition form to the Antioch
recension. Of these special readings in W the following 189 may
be definitely assigned to the version tradition, though a few have
been adopted by later Antioch types also :
8, 17 —yap— Bo (F„ while C and Η have 8c), Aug Hier;
8, 20 απηγγ€\θη for απηγγ€Κη = 47, 56, 58, 6i, 476, Eras;
8,22 +TO before πλοιον=Η Μ V fam 13, 71, 242, 253,
472;
8, 28 (€ΐπ€ΐ/) + αυτω = 1. 47 ;
8, 32 — c/c€c = Basil-Seleuc (Migne, 85, p. 277) ;
8, 33 €ΐση\θ€ν for €ΐση\θον—^ U fam i, fam 13, 237, 238,
243, 251, 253, 472, 474, 482, 1.47, 1. 183, 1. 184, al;
8, 35 τον ανθρίοπον καθημ€νορ—Ρ fam ι, 124, 157, 243, OL
(exc. a 8) Vg Sah Bo ;
8, 37 irai/ for απαι/ = Κ ;
8, 47 πως for 019=579, Sah; cf. fuem ad modum, quo modo,
quia^ sicut in OL mss;
8, 55 δο^τ^ι/αι αυτ77=ϋ R fam i, fam 13, 33, 106, 245, 251,
254» 508, 565, 1. 253, a d r r, Vg (FRQW) Syrr Sah
Bo Arm Eth ; cf. Mark 5, 43 ;
9, 2 ^ιασασθαι for ιοχτθαι— F 226* 235 ; cf. Syr cu S Goth;
9, 8 + \^yovτωv before ort = Syr cu S g (Eth) Goth ;
9, 1 2 - δ€ (2) = e c b ffa g, q aur Vg Syr cu S (Sah) ;
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 97
9, 17 περίσσευμα for περισσευσαν =^ D 5, fam 13, 61**, (e) ;
9, 1 7 αντωι/ for αυτούς =579;
9, 17 +τωι/ before κλασμάτων = Ό 5, fam 13, 61**;
9, 17 κοφίρους for κοφινοι^ 157, b f ff, q Vg (B B- G Y) Syr
cu S Sah ;
9, 18 (μαθΎΐταή + αυτου^Μ U fam i, 11, fam 13, 22, 60, 71,
106, 237, 242, 251, 435, 579, 1. 18, 1. 19, 1. 48, 1. 49,
1. 184, a f Syrr Sah Bo (7 mss) Arm Eth Go;
9, 24 απολ€σ€ΐ for απολ€σ7ί = X Λ 28, 69, 157, 1. 234 ;
9, 31 +τη before 8οξη = Α 579, Sah (91) Epiph;
9, 38 επιβλεφορ for cm)SXe/iac = K D Ε W» X Λ 28, 157, al ;
cf. Latin and Syriac; Mark 9, 22 has βοηθησον;
9, 39 μολ^ς for /χογις^Β R fam i, 157, 254, 274**, 471, 474,
700;
9, 46 -€i/= Η 53, 259, 7oo;
9, 59 — π/Μωτοί' = Theodoret ; cf. change of order in Κ Β D,
etc.;
9, 60 νεκρούς εαυτών = c b d e q r aur Vg Syr cu S Ir Tert
Cypr Hier;
9, 62 επιβαλλων for €πΐ)δαλα>ι/= A D L 474, b c e g, q r gat
Vg Syr cu S Sah (Bo) Clem Ir Tert Cypr ;
10, 4 ασπαχτα^θαχ for ααΊΓασησθε= 472 ;
ΙΟ, 8 Βεχονται for δ€χα>ι^αι= Ε* Κ L* Μ R U Χ Γ A 28, 245»
247, 251, 254, (472), 482, 700, 1.48, 1. 49» 1• ι84 al;
10, 13 — ci= I (Us^e Wets not Lake), 72, 471*;
ID, 19 — του (i) = fam i, Constit. Apost. (8, 7, 5) Just (dial 76)
Clem (strom 4, 6, 26) Test, xii patr (Levi, 18) Or
Eus Bas Cyr Epiph Thdrt Caes Macar Euseb-Alex
Procop, etc. ;
ID, 22 βουλεται, for βουληταχ^ AW^^ A 69, 124, 472, 579, 1. 184;
ID, 31 καταβαινων for κατεβαίνεν=Ό e d Syr S Bo (K J) Eth ;
ID, 32 -8c (i) = 240, 244, 700, c b ff, ga q r Vg (Syr cu S)
Sah;
ID, 37 -ανΓω= D X d Bo (J) cat*'*;
1 1, 2 προσευχεσθαι for προσευχησθε= A C Η Μ Ρ Γ Δ Λ Π*
Ι, 33>69, 124, ΐ57>1• 183,1. 184;
II, 5 €/[)€ΐ for €ΐ7Π7= Α DKM Ρ ΚΠΨ4» 'am 13, 7ΐ> ^ο^,
251, 253, 472, 482, 569, 1. 48, 1. 49» 1• 184 al OL Vg;
1 1, 7 εστίν for €unv— D 57, 254, 472 ;
II, 8 ψιλός for <^tXoi/=fam 13, (OL) (Sah Bo) Chr;
Digitized by
Google
98 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
II, II ο νιος αιτησ€(.=^ D 243, 485, 700, d Sah Bo Or;
11,12 €πιδωστ7 for €7Γΐδωσ€ΐ= X 245 ;
11,17 μ€ριχτθ€ΐχτα for Βίαμ€ριχτθ€ίσα= C F Μ X Γ Ψ 44, 6l, 71,
106, 124, 235, 248, 258, 259, 433, 435, 579, 700, al;
1 1, 18 €μ€ρισθη for Βΐ€μ€ρισθη = ^ C Λ 28, 6l, 80, 108, 124, 127,
236, 259, 433, 4^2, 485, 579, 1. 184, etc.
II, 18 c/c)8aXXct for cKjSaXXcti/ = 1 30, Eth; cf. €κβαΧΚω in 218,
220, OL Syrr Bo;
II, 18 -/Ltc=F 69, 130, (218, 220), 239, I 184, Vg (e^ D Ο
dimma) Eth;
II, 19 — cc 8c ' " " δαι/χοι/ια = 69, 346, r, Vg (R) ; due to like
endings ;
II, 19 €κβαΚουσιν for €κβαΧ\ουσι,= Μ R X Λ Γ** 248, 254,
478, (70o), 1. 48, 1. 49, a, d 1 dimma;
II, 19 avTOL• κριτοΛ νμχύν— A C Κ L Μ U Π Ψ 71, 157, 251,
253, 472, 482, (70o), 1. 48, 1. 49, 1. 184, ff, Vg;
II, 22 Ρ€ίκησ€ΐ for νι,κηση—Ε Η Μ R Χ Γ Δ 28, 219, 220,
251» 433» 472, 474» 475» 1. ι84;
II, 24 (οται/) + δ€=ϋ υ Χ fam ι (teste Wets, not Lake), 106,
157, 247, 472, 1. 48, ι i84, b d r, aur (cf. i 1) Vg (D)
Bo (5 Mss) Sah Syr h ;
II, 36 ftc/009 Tc= A Β G Κ Μ X Π fam ι, fam 13, 71, 248, 251,
253, 254, 472, 474, 482, 579, 1. 48, 1. 184, f ;
11, 37 αριστησ€ΐ for aptcmjcnj = 28, 59, 245, 472, 1. 184;
12, I πρώτον with προσ€χ€Τ€= G L Δ 28, 472, al mult c f i 1 q
Syr cu g Eth ;
12, 5 βαλνν for €ft)8aXcii/=D 243, 245, 253, OL Vg Mcion
Thdot;
12, 6 δυο ασσαριων = \ {duo assibus) Vg (R Y"*«) ; cf. dipondio
of OL Vg;
12, II αίΓοΚογησ^σθοχ for απολογ77σΐίσ^€= 18, 51, 57, 90, 66*
lo6, 209, 240, 243, ^244, 246, 247, 254, 470, 476, 478,
479»48o,672*, Vg(R);
12, 15 αυτωι/ {bis) for αυτού = ii, 38, c; cf. 1 1 8, 209 (αντου in
an erasure) ; αντω in many mss ;
12, 18 -μου (i)=a c d ff, Hier Aug Ambr;
12, 36 αντων for €αvΓωί/ = Dfam i, fam 13, 33, 49, 240, 244,
579, 700, L 20, 1. 47, 1. 184, Clem Or Meth;
12,38 (και,) + €αι/=Ρ** 157, 254, 472, 48i, al f ff, g, i q
aur;
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 99
12», 42 hoxn/ai for διδοΐΌΐ = (K*) Ψ 28, 63, 122, 253, 259, 700,
1. 184;
2, 42 -του= D L Q Χ 1. 6o, 1. 63, Or;
2,44 ~oTc=59, b ff, i;
2, 44 αυτω for αυτού = Μ Ρ Τ"^"* Γ Λ 49» ^ 57» 47θ> 475» 1• 63,
C e Syr S (Sah) ;
2, 47 —μηΒ€ πoι,ησaζ = L• fam 1 3, (59), 330, OL Syr cu S g
Diatess Arm ;
2» 55 cpxerot for €στα4 = Κ* 157, 1;
3, 5 /Λ€ται/ο€ΐτ€ for /xerai/cn/TC = Η 28, 251, 433, 472, 474;
3, 1 1 ην γυρη=2ζ4, 700, Syr cu S ; some omit ην ;
3, 15 νποκριτα for νττοκριται = D V X 106, 157, 482, 579, al
mult d f 1 Syr cu g j Sah Arm ;
3, 1 5 + €1/ before σα)δ)δατα> = A T"^» al Syr cu S Sah Bo ;
3, 2 1 ζυμχύθη for εζυμωθη = D e r ;
3, 2 1 ο\η for oKov = 64 ;
3, 22 ποριάς for trop€iai/= 9, 1 1 ;
3, 24 — λ€γα> νμιν = Bo (F,) Faust. Man. in Aug 8, 464 ;
changed order in OL Syrr Diat;
3, 31 ταυττ^ for αντη^Ό Κ Μ Τ^*"* Π 63, 7^» ιΐ6, 157, 48ι,
579» al Vg (Ε =^«ng r) Sah Bo ;
3, 31 σ€ ^€X€i=aur*;
4» 5 Λ-οϋξ before etnev— X 25 1 ;
4, 21 eavTov for αντου (ι) = Γ 69, 124, 243;
4, 24 γ€υσητ(α for ycvcrercu = fam I, 472 ; cf. 1. 183;
4» 33 - ow= Λ 237, gat Syr cu S g Bo ;
4> 33 αντου for cavrov=47i; cf. D Κ Μ Π 15, 29, 42, 71,
248, αντου, but in different order ;
5, I — 7Γαι/τ€9=237, 251, b c 1 q mol 130^*' Vg Syr cu S g
Sah (90) Eth Go ;
5, 20 eneaev for eireneaev — tam I, 69, 122, 234, 235, 243, 248,
253, 473, 484, 1. 48, 1. 184, al OL (Vg);
5, 22 (8oTc) + αντω = 472 ;
5, 27 — ort = c ff, aur Vg Syr cu S ;
5, 29 crov €ντο\ην^ D Sah ;
5, 32 —/cat (4) = Sah (due to omission of verb);
6, 3 Sc αντω for 8c ev €αντω = e (stot) ;
6, 6 -αvτω = fam i, Vg (D*) Syr S Bo;
6, 14 -/ecu (2) = L^"'• Λ 2, 53, 59, 67, 71, 245, 253, 472, Syr
S Sah Eth Pers;
Digitized by
Google
loo WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
1 6, 17 παρ€Κθ€ΐρ for π€σ€4ΐ/ = 472, a Syr S g; repeated from
first half of sentence ;
16, 22 +TOV before αβρααμ = ί2ίχη 13, 28, 66, 71, 20i, 479, 480,
517, 1. 184, Epiph;
16, 26 νμωρ και ημων=Ν 130, 157, colb"^** (=22) b e h m
8 dimma mol Vg (12 mss) Chr Eustath;
16, 26 — €i/rcv^€i/= D c d e m ;
16, 27 — ow = 579, e f 1 r Bo Eth ; order changed in many ;
I6, 31 απ€\θη for αναστη == 2 ^j^^ b c e g {abierii) Dial; D d
r Ir and Sah (114) combine the two; cf. πορευθη of
225, 245, terii of a ffj i 1 Syr S ;
16, 3 1 €K ν€κρων απ€λθη ( — προς αυτούς) = Syr S ; yet the simple
verb in Syr S agrees better with πορευθη {ierif) than
with the compound aTrcX^ij;
16, 31 τηχττ^Όονσιν iox π€ΐσθησορται=^ί Vg (Z*); cf. D 157, OL
Vg Syr S Ir Ephr Aug;
17, 2 λι^ος ονίκος for μύλος οριχος= 157; ^f• λι^ος μυλικος of
the Hesych. recens ;
17, 10 — ore (i) = A X fam i, 42, 67, OL Vg Syr cu S Eth
Or Bas Cypr;
1 7, 1 1 SiepxeraL for 8ιηρχ€το = Sah (γ) ; cf . Δ* (hiepxero) ;
17, 23 -Kot {η) = Ό Κ L X Π* 28, 33, 69, 131, 245, 247, 253,
258, 299, 435, 471, 472, 482, 1. 48, 1. 49, 1. 184, e q
Vg;
17, 29 Oeiov και πυρ— A D Κ Μ Π fam 13, 71, 106, 245, 248,
251, 254, 472, 482, d Syr h Go;
17, 31 €στιν for €σται= 245, 254, Syr cu S Sah Bo;
17, 33 απολβστ; for απολ€σ€ΐ= Ε Η 28, 66* 244, 473, 478, 1. 49,
1. i84, Vg(D);
17, 34 δνο έσονται = A Κ Μ R U Π fam 13, 71, 201, 239, 241,
245, 246* 248, 251, 254, 472, 479, 480, 482, 483**,
1. 49, 1. 184, al q Syrr Eth Go Bas;
18, 2 ανους for αί/^ρωποι/ = Syr cu Bo cor-vat°*«;
1 8, 5 — μοι = Diatess ;
18, 14 -yap (παρ) = 69, Ii8*, 473 (OL), Syr cu S Sah Arm
Eth Antioch ;
18, 26 ακουοντ^ς for ακουσαντ€ς= D L fam i, 254, 569, 579, i δ ;
cf. other OL mss ;
18, 27 -ra>=D Ρ 157, 475, Just Thphl; cf. Matthew 19, 26;
18, 29 υμιν X€ya>=Clem (quis div sal 4);
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT loi
^^y 33 αποκτννουσιν for αποκτ^νονσιν = D i ;
1 8, 42 — αυτα> = Ψ* Adamantius (858 d);
19, 2 — /cat (3) = 108, 157, Syr (g) h ; (D d e omit e^ ipse)\
19, 4 σνκομωραιαν for σνκομορβαρ = E* G Κ U Π 40, 71, 124,
470, 473' 482, 484, 485**, 1. 183, Cyr; (σνκομω-
/3cai/) = D Q fam i, 237, 239, 242, 245, 433, L 3,
1. 24;
19, 8 TO ημιχτυ for τα ημιση = 433, 1. 19, OL Vg Syr CU S Sah
Bo; cf. A R Δ 28, 69, 71, 1. 251 ;
19, II peXXet after ^€ov=59; cf. 131 OL Vg;
19, 12 {τίς)'{-ην "' Kai = a b c e f i 1 q r Lucifer (Ambr); cf.
Sah Bo;
19, 13 πραγματ€υ€σθαι for πραγματ€νσασθ€=Ό Λ fam i, 71,
472, 474, 579, OL Vg;
19, 15 -ανΓα> = Δ 579, OL (except a d) Vg Sah (114) Bo
Arm Eth Lcif ;
19, 15 π€πραγματ€υσατο for hι,€πpaγμaτ€vσaτo=^OL• Vg Syrr;
19, 21 €1 αυστηρός = Ό 251, (d) e f Syr cu S ; cf. Sah Bo ;
19, 25 — Kat μραζ=Ό l6, 60* 69, 1. 18, 1. 19, 1. 36, 1. 49,
1. 251, 1. 260, b d e ffa ga Syr cu S Bo (A*) Lcif;
19, 36 eavTWP for ανΓωι/= A Β Κ R U Π fam i, (251), 1. 49,
al;
19» 38 -)8ασιλ€νς = Λ* 15, i6, 59, 142* 475* 579, 1. 18, 1. 48,
Vg (D Ε R) Bo (K) Eth Meth Tit Eulog; cf. D a
c d ff , i s ;
19, 39 φαρισοΛοι for των φαρισαιων^ Epiph (haer 2, 66, 43) ;
19, 40 - oTi= B* 48, 57, 69, 235, 240, 244, 470, 472, a c (e) ff, i
lrr.sVg(K)Or;
19, 43 — καχ σνν^ξονσι σ€ = c e i 1 q Eus ;
19, 46 (yey/3a7rTat) + OTc= A C D Κ Μ Π Ψ 33, 71, ΐθ6, 235»
248, 251, 1. 18, 1. 19, 1.48, 1.49> al d f g.,, s Vg Syr
cu g j Go ; cf. Mark 11, 17 ;
19, 48 πονησονσιν for πονησωσιν= Κ L S 59, 66, 71, 201, 234,
242, 253, 435, 470, 480-5, 672, al Or;
20, 5 σννύ,ογι,ζοντο for (Tui/cXoywrai^o = Κ C D (56, 61) 157,
254, OL Vg Syrr; cf. Matthew 21, 25 ; Mark 1 1, 31 ;
20, 9 (aF?J?)4-'rt9 = A fam 13, 28, 241**, 252**, 473, 517,1. 183,
1. 184, al r Vg (G Θ*) cor- vat Syrr Arm ;
20, 14 — 8cur€= A Β Κ Μ Q Π Ψ fam ι, 29, 4^, 8ο, 47^, 47^»
475*» 482, 1. 48, ΐ3θ*** OL Vg Arm Go;
Digitized by
Google
I02 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
20, ig οχλον for λαοί/ = 76, 145, 1. 48, colb'"*** ( = 22 ?) Syr h ; cf.
Mark 12, 12;
20, 24 — 8€=D Γ f am i, 239, OL Vg;
20, 28 €ξαναστησ€ί= A Ε Η Ρ ΓΔ fam 13, 245, 248, 251, 254,
474, 475* 476*, 481, 1. 184;
20, 34 €κγαμιζορταί for — σκονται^ AKMPUFAIIal (50);
cf. Matthew 24, 38 ;
20, 36 — €Tc = fam I, 575, c e flia i 1 q Syrr Bo (6 mss) Cypr;
20, 36 μ,€Κ\ουσιν for hwavrai = D a e Syr h Cypr ;
20, 37 ώη\ωσ€ν for €μηνυσ€ν= D 122 (a e d Syr cu S) Cypr;
20, 38 +0 before ^co9= 60, 124, 475, 1. 48, 1. 184, Sah Bo;
20, 42 +των before ψαλ/Λα>ι/=ϋ Ρ fam 13, 64, 71, 106, 157,
247, 569, 1 18, 1. 19, 1 49, 1. 184, 1. 251, 1. 260;
21, 2 — 8€ = S 124, 127, 262, 472, a Sah (m) Bo (8 mss) Arm;
21, 3 πλιω for πλ€ΐοι/= D X Q Ψ 51, io6, 157, 235, 239, 483,
484;
21, 5 αραθ€μασίν=ϊζ A D X Ψ Γ, 579, al;
21, 6 λίθον for λι^ω= Κ*" L Χ Ψ fam ι, fam 13, 33» 44» 66, 122,
157, 201, 237, 242, 472, 480, 485, al;
21, 7 ficXXct for μ€λ\η = Γ fam i, fam 13, 157, 245, 470, (472),
484;
21, 16 συγγ€ν€ωρ = Α i;
21, 20 γινωσκ^ται for γι/ωτ€= R fam I, Sah Eus; cf. Syr;
21,23 - ταΐ9 (2) = 25 1 ; (346 omits ταις,) ;
21, 28 αι/ακαλνψατ€ for αι/αια>ψατ€ = f am i ; cf. OL Vg Tert ;
21, 30 απ αυτών for αφ €αντα>ι/ = Κ*^ L fam 13, 157, Syr g j Bo
Arm;
21, 34 at KapSiai νμων— A Β X fam 13, 25, 251, 1. 53, OL Vg;
21, 36 πάντα ταυτα= A C* Μ 235,471, aei r Syrh j Eth Tert;
many omit one ;
21, 36 — τα=υ al pauc;
21, 37 — €^c/3xo/utci/o9 = q (D d Tert Tit-Bost) ;
22,4 +TOC9 before στparηγoL•<ζ—C S U Λ fam 13, 28, 157,
131, 299, 473, 475, 476, 481, 506, 517, 579, 1. 184, Sah
Bo Eus;
22, 12 avay€ov for avwyeov^C I, 471, 478, 510, 575, 700; cL
Hesych ;
22, 15 -/utc=Or»*"**; cf. 01 Vg;
22, 17 +TO before ποτηριον^Α D Κ Μ U Π 38, 71, 73, 86,
127, 435, 472, 482, and 12 lect;
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 103
22, 18 +I/W before ycmj/Ltaro? = b f. E""' cor-vat* (vitis huius) ;
cf. Κ Β L Κ Μ Π, etc. ( + απο του wv) + DG ι, etc. ;
22, 23 — αυτοί = c Vg(W);
22, 23 ηρξατο for ηρξαρτο = 66* ;
22, 25 €ξονσίαζουσιν for οι ε^ουσ^αζοι/τβς = (Κ*) Syr cu S ;
22, 27 -δ€ = 1. 150* Syr cu S Or Eph-Syr Sedul;
22, 37 ^Κογισθην for ζΚογισθη = b Vg (D) Syr cu Diatess Pers ;
22, 49 €πιταζομ€ν for €t παταξομα/=1 (b) Syr cu S (Sah) ;
22, 51 €ασατ€ for caTc = fam 13, 57, 157, Sah;
22, 59 ΒίασΎησασης= ^yg; cf. Βιασταχτης of regular text and
8ι,αστησας of D; probably an attempted correction
from D form to regular; both deleted and added
letters were copied by scribe ;
22, 66 €αντων for αυτών = A Λ fam i, fam 13, 157, etc. ;
22, 70 ουί' for δ€= A Κ Μ Π fam ι, 69, 124, Vg (Ε) ;
23, 3 αυτός €φη for ο 8c αποκριθ€ΐς αντω €φη = Syr cu S Tert ;
23, 8 (ι/οαίΌυ) + χ/)θί/ου = Η Μ Χ Π fam ι, fam 13, 71» 239»
248, 299» 470» 475» 482, 1. 14, 1. 184, al OL Vg Syr
cu g Bo Eth; cf. Κ Β D L Τ 157, 579, etc.;
23, II — ο (i) = 24o, 244, 472, 1. 260; cf. Coptic;
23,11 —τω= A Μ Π 472, 482;
23, 19 +την before ψυλακτ^ι/ = fam ι, 237, 240, 242, 248, 475,
478, 1. 48, 1. 49, 1. 63, 1. 251, Sah Bo;
2 3, 2 1 — σταυρόν (σταύρωσαν) (2) = U** 1 5 7, a b e f ff, 1 Vg (E)
Bo (N) Arm Eth ;
23, 25 €v τη φυλακή for €19 την φυ\ακην= 2^ζ, 579» 1• ^84, Vg
(C Η) (Syr cu S) ;
23» 33 'Tov for ov (2) = 157, 1. 48 ;
23» 35 +€1^ oi9 before και (i) ; copied incorrectly from Syr cu
S g Sah Bo (all add " for them " at end of previous
phrase) ;
23, 40 €σμ€ν for €t = C* Syr cu S j Sah Bo Eth Chr (r ?) ; cf. D ;
23, 48 αυτών for €αυτωι/= U X Ρ Γ Ψ fam 13, 258, 472, 476,
1. 6, 1. 47, 1. 48, 1. 49, 1. 54, 1. 183, 1. 184 ;
23» 53 -αυτό (2)= Η Χ Γ fam ι, 25, 475» 482, 5^6, 1. 7» 1. 9»
1. 12, 1. 13, 1. 14» 1-48, 1-49» '• 184, OL Vg Arm ;
23» 53 -ουδ€ΐ9 ουδ€πα> = Κ C Κ Μ Ρ U Π fam 13, 33» ^^^, 131,
157» 251, 482, 1.48, 1.49;
24» ΙΟ -ήσαν §€= Α D Γ fam 13, 28, 71, 106, 243, 247» 248,
254» 258, 435» 1. 47» 1• 48, 1. 49» ^1 d Syr cu S Bo Eth ;
Digitized by
Google
I04 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
24, 20 avTov ιταρ€Βωκαν = Α D Κ Ρ Π I, fam 1 3, 157, 247,
1071, 1.253, OL Vg Aug;
24, 27 Siep/tT^i'Cveii' for 8ιηρμην€υ€ν=^ ; cf. D (€ρμτ)ν€υ€ΐν) OL
VgEth;
24, 37 φοβηθ€ΐη€ς for Trrorj^eKTc? = Κ ;
24, 39 -μου (2) = L i, 13, 33, 53, 300, 579, c e f Vg Syr h
Arm Eus Hil Tert Thdrt;
24, 39 -fLc=D OL Vg 130**' Syr cu S j Aug Ambr Hier
Hilar Vig-Tap;
24, 49 /cat €γω ιδου= I ; Κ D L 33 OL Vg, etc., omit tSov;
24, 50 — αυτού = D ff 3.
A comparison of these readings shows that the base was not only
of the version tradition, but closely allied to that branch of it
exhibited by W in the latter part of Mark. The various versions
and Mss agree with W as follows: Old Latin, 77; fam 13 and Syr
cu S, 43 each; D, 39; fam i, 36; ms 472, ^^; Sah and 1. 184, 30
each; MS 157, 26; Bo and A, 25 each; X, 23; 579, Syr g and Eth,
19 each; ms 254, 13; mss 700, 245, and Arm, 12 each.
To complete our total of 1399 readings studied there remains
the following list related to the Hesychian recension :
8, 20 -\€yoi/Ta>i/ = S Β D L Δ Ξ fam i, 22, 33, 157, OL Vg
Syr cu g j Sah Bo Eth Go ;
8, 21 — αυτον=ίζ A Β D L Δ Β Π Ψ 34, 36, 39» ^3, 7^, 240,
243» 244» 249» 253» 259» 47θ, 472» 478, 479» 7θο, al (10)
OL Vg Syr S h Arm Eth Go Bas Tit;
8. 22 δ€ for /cat (i) = K A Β D Κ L Μ U Π fam i, fam 13,
33» 157» 253» 472, 482, 700, al OL Vg Syrr Bo Go;
8, 25 —€(m>v (i) = K A Β L X Ψ fam i, 42, 63, 72, 251, 253,
254, 300, 472, 482, 700, al Eth ;
8, 27 -αυτω (2) = K Β Ε Ξ Ψ fam ι, 33» 74» ^9» 9θ» ^57» 483»
484, 700, al Arm Ps-Ath ;
8, 28 -και (ι) = Κ Β L Χ Ξ (D) 33» 6ι, ΐ57» 259» L 47» OL
Vg Syr cu S g j (Sah Bo) ;
8, 39 σο4 €ποι>?σβ/ = Κ BC*DLPRXyi, 131, 251, 435,
OL Vg Tit Vict Cyr:
8, 45 aw αυτω for /act avrou = K ACDLFRUH fam i,
fam 13, 33, 67, 106, 157, 251, 254, 472, 1. 18, 1. 19, 1. 36,
1. 48, 1. 49 ;
8, 47 -αντω (2) = K A Β C** D L X Β Π Ψ fam ι, fam 13,
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 105
33, 42, 63, 72, 157, 253, 474, 482, 700, al OL Vg
Syr cu g j Bo Arm Eth;
8, 52 ov γαρ for ουκ = Κ Β C D F L X Δ fam i, fam 13, 16,
33, 64, 71, 157, 251, 254, 1.48, 1.49, al a c d f £f,g,.,
1 q em Syr cu S g j Sah Bo Arm Go Cyr;
9, 3 ραβΒον for ρα)8δου9 = Κ Β C* D Ε* F L Μ (X) S Ψ i,
II, fam 13, 22, 33, 106, 157, 247, 253, 254, al OL Vg
Syrr Sah Bo Arm Eth ;
9, 5 Βεχωρται for Β^ξωνται^Η ABC*KLMUHnYi,
33» 63, 71, 86, 116, 157, 209, 253, 254, al Go;
9, 5 -Kot (2) = K Β C* D L X Β Ψ I, 33, 124, a c d f Sah
Bo Arm Eth ;
9, 21 Xeyetp for €ΐπ€ΐι/=Κ ABCDKLMHII fam ϊ, fam
i3i 28, 33, 71, 72, 157, 253, 300, 474, 482, 700, 1. 18,
1. 19, 1. 48, 1. 49, 1. 184, Or;
9, 23 €ρχίσθαχ for cX^cti/ = K* A Β C* D Κ L S Π fam i,
fam 13, 33, 42, 63, 72, 157, 253, 300, 1. 49, 1. 184,
al Latin Or;
9, 23 καθ ημ€ραν-Η* ABKLMRSII fam I, fam 13, 33,
72, 251, 253, 470, 482, 1. 48, 1. 183, f g,,, Vg Syrr Sah
Bo Arm Go Hier;
9, 36 +0 before i?=C*** Κ L Μ X Δ fam i, fam 13, 157,
243, 245, 253, 472, al;
9, 37 — ci/=K Β L S fam i, fam 13, q r (Sah) ;
9, 49 -0= Β C* D fam 13, 28, 50, 243, 251, 474, Sah Bo;
9, 50 νμων for ημών {bis) = K**BCDKLMBnYii, fam
13» 22, 33, 71, 72, 244, 251, 254, 470, 472, 476, 482,
484, 700, 1. 49, 1. 184, al OL Vg Syrr Arm Eth Go ;
10, 19 δβδωκα for διδω/ϋΐι=Κ Β C* L X I, 700, 1. 48, OL (exc.
c d) Vg Syr g j h Sah Bo Arm Eth Or Caes Bas
Cyr Epiph Antioch Thdrt Hil Lcif ;
10, 19 αδι#ο;σ€ΐ for— <n7 = KADEHLMrAi, fam 13, 33,
1.184, al Or;
10, 30 €κδυσαι/τ€9 against e^ehvaav ofEGHSVΔΛ fam i,
433» 472, 475» 478» 481, 483» 484» al b e f g. i 1 q Vg Go;
10, 41 θορνβαζη for τυρβαζη-Η Β C D L I, 33, Bas Evagr;
11, 2 ~'π)ς = Κ*^ A C D Μ Ρ Δ 69, 254, 482, 1. 48;
II, 6 (φιλο9)+/ϋΐου=Κ A Β L Χ fam ι, fam 13, 71» Ι57> 253»
254. 470» (472), 4^2, 1. 48» 1• 49» 1• ι84» OL Vg Syr
cu h Arm Eth Or;
Digitized by
Google
io6 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
II, 8 οσωι/ = Κ* ABCKMRHal mult OL Bo Or Has
Chr;
II, II +€^ before υ/ϋΐωι/ = Κ A Β C D Κ L Μ R Χ Π fam 13,
33, 71, 106, 157, 299, 474, 700, al OL Vg Dial Or
Epiph ;
II, 15 +τω before αρχοι/τι = Κ A Β C Κ L Μ Π Ψ 33, 42,
71, io6, 157, 253,482, 7CX), 1. 18, 1. 19, 1.48, 1.49,1. 184,
al Arm;
1 1, 26 €ΐσ€Κθοντα for cX^oi/ra= Κ ABCDHKLMRXgn
fam I, fam 13, 33, 71, 157, 241, 245, 246, 259, 472,
481, 482, 484, al mult;
11,28 -yc=K A B* LAHal;
II, 28 — avroi/ = K* ABCDLAB3, 9, 33,42, 87, 114, 122*,
123, 145, 219, 226* 476, 478, 481, OL (Vg) Syr h
Arm Eth Tert;
II, 32 vivev^vrai against ι/ιι/€υι of Ε* Η Κ S V Δ al mult Syr
cu h Bo ;
II, 34 --ovi/ = K Β D L Λ 435, OL Vg Sah Bo Arm Eth;
1 1, 34 (οφθαλμός) (i) + σου = Κ* A Β C D Μ i8, 25, al OL Vg
Bo Syr g h Eth ;
12,5 €χοντα €ξονσίαν=^ ABDKLRXIIYI, fam
13» 33» ^57' 209, 251, 253, 254,471,482, 1.32, 1.47,
1.48, 1.49, 1. 184, OL Vg Syr h Sah Bo Arm Or
Epiph ;
12, 9 ενώπιον (i) for ^μπροσθο/^)^ Β L R X Γ Δ Λ fam ι,
fam 13, 28, 33, 71, 157, 472, etc.
12, 15 ττασ^ς for r»)9 = K A BDKLMQRTUXnfami,
fam 13, 33, 71, 106, 157, 248, 251, 254, 472, al OL Vg
Syrr Sah Bo Arm Eth Clem Bas Antioch ;
12, 22 -υ/χωι/ = Κ A Β D L Q I, 42, 108, 124, 157,229**, 700,
1. 48, al (OL) am fu for em Syr S h Arm Ambr;
12, 28 —τω before αγρω against EKSVΓΔΠΨal mult
Sah Bo Arm ;
12, 49 cm for «9 = Κ ABKLMTUXnY fam i, fam 13,
33, 157, 240, 248, 483, 1. 48, al Sah (Bo) Clem Or
Archel Eus Ath Cyr Chr Bas Antioch Hil ;
12, 59 TO ^σχατον λ€7Γτοι/=Κ* Β Μ Τ Γ fam ι, fam 13, etc.
13, 4 OLVTOL• for ovroi = K A Β Κ L Τ X Π 4, 33, 69, 157, 251,
254, 300, 482, 1. 48, OL Vg Syr h Chr;
13, 6 ΊΓ€φντ€υμ€νηρ ev τω αμπ€\ωρι αντου = Κ Β D L Χ Ψ
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 107
fam I, 106, 251, 253, 259, 346, OL Vg Syr g h Sah
Bo Arm Petr Bas Cyr;
13, II -/cat (2) = K Β Τ Ψ fam ι, 46, 52, 472, Sah Bo; cf. D
bd e;
13, 14 ανταις for ταυταΐ9 = Κ A Β L Τ X Π fam i, fam 13, 42,
157, 251, 254, 300,472;
13» 35 «'δ'*7'Γ^ fic=K A Β Κ Μ R Π 69, io6, 114, 248, 251, 254,
300, 472, 482, 1.48, a f i 1 Vg;
14, 5 π€σ€ΐται for c/iTreacirat = Κ A Β L Π Ψ fam i, fam 13,
157, 251, 253, 254, 259, 471, 472, 481, 482, OL Vg;
14, 21 -€K€ii/o9=K ABDKL Ρ RU Ψ fam i, 27, 63, 69,
130*•', 157, 254, 472, 482, OL Vg Sah Bo Arm Eth
Go Bas;
14, 21 τνφλους και χωλους = Κ Β D F Κ L Μ Ρ U Π 33, 71,
ιο6, ΐ57> 241, 252, 254, 346, 472, 479» 48ο> 482, 1. 48,
al OL Vg Syr h Sah Bo Eth Go Eus Bas;
14, 27 eavTov for αυτού = A Β L** M** Δ io6, 251, 472, 1. 48,
1. 49,1. 184;
14, 28 €19 for τα προς= Β D L R Ψ 20* (28, 71 al), 225, 240,
244, 245, 248, 251, 472, 474, 475, 476, 478, 1.48, b c
dfrjqrVg;
14, 29 αυτω «/π€ζ€ΐι/ = Κ ABKLRUXlI fam I, 106, 248,
251, 253, 259, 482, 1. 48, 1. 49, 1. 184, al Bas Eph ;
14, 32 avTov 7Γορρω = Κ Β D L Χ fam i, fam 13, 157, 474, 1. 183,
almult OL Vg;
15, I αντω eyyi£oKrc9 = K A Β Κ Μ U Π Ψ fam ι, fam 13, 71»
89, 248, 251, 254» 482, Go Bas;
15, 4 ei αντων €i/=K Β D fam i, fam 13, 157, e;
15, 22 -την (i) = K A Β D* Κ* L Ρ Q Π Ψ 254, 482, al;
15» 32 -'ην (2) = A Β D LRXy fam i, fam 13, 33, 1. 184,
Arm Go Const ;
16, 2 ^ννη for δνιη7<η) = Κ Β D Ρ fam 13, 254, 470, 475, 1. 18,
1. 19, 1. 48, 1. 49, 1. 184, d e ίϊβ Syr cu S g Go ;
16, 6 )8αδου9 for ^8ατου9 = Κ L X Ψ 36, 40**, 44, 48, 57, 59,
127, 237' 239, 299, r, Q"^ Or;
17, 3 -C19 σ€ = Κ A Β L fam i, 42, 254, 346, a b f ff, g,,, i 1
m (Vg) Sah Bo Syrr Arm Go Clem Dam Tert ;
17, 4 αμαρτηση for α/ϋΐαρτη= A Β D L X Δ Ψ 16, 6l**, 80, 90,
(124**), 130, 131, 157, 229* 346, 473, 475*, 483» 484.
1. 17, 1. 21, 1. 22, 1. 47, 1. 184, OL Vg Antioch Dam;
Digitized by
Google
io8 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
17,17 ουχ for ουχι= Β L S 71, 131**;
17, 24 -17 (2) = K Β L X Γ fam i, fam 13, 106, 157, 235, 254,
472,475,482,1. 184, al;
17, 24 νπο TOP for υπ=Κ A Β D Κ R Π Ψ 245, (251), 472,
al;
18, 4 ηθ€\€Ρ for ηθ€Κησ€ν:=^ A Β D L Q R Χ Λ Ψ I, fam
13» 157» 201, 243, 246, 252, 253, 254, 472,475» 480, al
OL Vg Syrr Bo Arm Hipp Bas Chr Dam ;
18, 20 - σου (2) = A Β D I Κ L Μ Ρ X Π Ψ fam ι, 25, 29, 33»
42, 49» 67, 71» 86, 157» 245» 248, 251, 300» 382, 472,
473j:_475» 1. 22, d e f ίϊ, i 1 q Vg Syr h Arm Go;
18, 27 πάρα θω €<rrti/ = K Β D L Ψ fam i, 28, 157, 248, 1. 49,
a e (d) Syr cu S g j ;
18, 39 σ^ιγηση for σιωιτηση^^ D L Ρ X Ψ 245, 254, 382, Or;
19, 13 €μ ω for €ω9 = Κ ABDKLRUY fam i, 25, 42, 142,
145, 157, 254, 382, (472, 482X475, 1.36, 1.48, 1.49,
1.184, Or;
19, 34 (€ΐποι/) + ori = K ABDKLMIIY fam i, fam 13, 42,
71,86, 106, 157, 245,251,254,472,473,482,1.6,1.19,
1. 48, 1. 49, al a d f q Vg Syr cu g h Bo Or;
19, 41 αντην for αυηί = Κ ABDHLRFAU fam I, fam 13,
42, 49, 56, 58, 60, 61, 66, 67, 71, 73, 106, 157, 240, 244,
248, 255, 472, 481, 1.6, 1. 48, 1. 184, Ir Or Bas;
20, 3 --ci/a = K BLR fam i, (fam 13,) 33, 157, c q mol
durm Vg (C J Κ R Τ V X) Syr S g;
20, 19 γραμμαης και οι αρχιερείς = ABCKLMUlI fam I,
fam 13, 33, 71, 251, 254, 472, 475, e Syr h Bo Arm
EthGo;
20, 24 Sct^arc for επιδείχνατε = Κ A Β D L Μ Ρ fam 13, 33, 71,
86, 106, 157, 240, 244, 245, 248, 254, 435, 470, 475,
1. 48, 1. 49, 1. 184, al Bas ;
21, 4 — ταντα λεγωι/, etc., against EGHMSVFA fam 13,
71**, 245**, 435, 470, 471, 1. 48, 1. 49, etc.
21, 14 dere for ^εσ^ε = Κ A Β* D L Μ R X Π Ψ 33, 482 ;
21, 17 νπο πάντων δια το όνομα /χου=Κ ABDEGHLRX
fam Ι, fam 13, 33» 7^» 106, 157» 245» 254» 435» 472,
482, 700, etc., OL Vg Syrr Sah Bo, etc.
21, 20 — r»)i/ = K Β D R Or Bus;
21, 33 παρελενσοι/ται for τταρελ^ωσι = Κ Β D L 13, 33, 157,
dec aur Vg Syr cu S Sah Bo ;
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 109
22, 3 κα\ονμ€νον for eTrucaXov/Ltevoi/ = Κ Β D L X 57, 66, 69,
243, 258 (OL Vg) Bo Arm ;
22, 30 καθησ^σθαι for κα^ιστ^σ^β = S A B*** G L Q Π* Ψ 25,
254, 258, 299, 472, 478» 48i, 700» L 184;
22, 30 +€v τη jSouTiXeta μου against Ε FGHSVrA 235,
237, 243, 245, al mult;
22, 37 -cTt = K A Β D Η L Q Τ X I, 12, 59, 157, 247, 258,
579, b d f r Syr j Sah Bo Eth ;
22, 37 TO for τα = Κ Β D L Q Τ fam i, 157, b d Syr cu h j
Sah Bo;
22, 39 -αυτου = Κ A Β D L M** Τ Δ** Ψ fam i, 13, 67, al q
Vg Syr h Sah Bo Arm ;
22, 43-44 omit both verses = K* A Β R Τ fam 13, 473, 481,
1071*, f Syr S h Sah Bo Arm"" Ath Cyr Ambr Dam ;
22,47 -δ€(ι) = Κ A BG LMRTUXAHy i,fam 13,49,
68, 80, 142, 157, 239, 262, 470, 482, 1. 6, 1. 184, al 1 q
VgSah Bo;
22, 51 — avrov=K Β L R Τ fam i, Arm;
22, 53 €<mv υμων^^"" Β D G Κ L Μ R Τ X Π Ψ 22, ii6, 124,
248, 252, 253, 259, 435, 482, 1. 49, 1. 184, a Syr cu S
g Sah Arm Eth ;
23» 34 -o δ€ ϊ5 ••ποιουσιι/ = Κ* Β D* 38, 82, 435> 579> 597>
a b** d Syr S Sah Bo (12 mss);
23» 35 του ft; o = K Β L fam i ;
23, 46 παρατιθψαι for παραθησομαχ — ^ ABCKMPQUX
ΠΨ4,6, 22, 33,42, 67,68, 71, 78, 127, ^3^ 251, 252*
470, (472), 482, 1. i8, 1. 19, 1. 48, (1. 184), Or Tert, etc. ;
23, 46 Toxrro δ€ for καχ Tavra = K Β C* D 71, 248, c r Bo;
24, 9 ταύτα παι/τα= A Β G L Μ S fam I, fam 13, 33, 71, 157,
472, 482, etc., OL Vg;
24, 12 — #cct/i€i/a = Κ Β 243, 1• 44» 1• 47» Syr cu S Sah Bo Eus;
24, 42 — fcot ατΓΟ /χελισσιον κηριου = KABDLnde S)a•
S Sah (Bo) Clem Or Eus Epiph Cyr Ath Diatess ;
24, 53 -a/iTji/^K C* D L Π I, 22, 33, 130, 240, 244, a b d e
ffa 1 Vg (14 MSs) Syr S j Sah Bo Arm.
This is the whole evidence for a partial or preliminary Hesych-
ian revision of W in this part of Luke, and while the readings
make an imposing array, the proof cannot be considered adequate ;
there are too many of the readings which are undoubtedly correct,
Digitized by
Google
no WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
and most of the others are simply instances, where the Hesychian
recension has adopted the form of the version tradition ; all such
cases must be added to our evidence of the basic text, which stood
in the parent of W before correction. A little further light can
be thrown on the question of that base by an analysis of the
variants in the above list.
The chief support of W outside of the Hesychian mss is as
follows: fam i, 58; ms D, 56; fam 13, 53; OL, 50; ms 157, 43;
MS X, 37; Bo» 34; MS M, 32; Sah, 30; ms 254, 29; ms 472, 29;
MS R, 26; Arm, 25; ms 71, 23; ms 251, 22; Syr cu S, 22; 1. 48,
22; 1. 184, 19; Syr g, 18; Syr h, 18; ms 253, 18; ms 106, 15;
Eth, 14. Many of these readings were taken over by one of the
types of the Antioch recension (K* type of von Soden), so that we
find agreements with the chief members of that group as follows :
MS A, 48 times; ms Π, 37; ms K, 2&; ms 482, 28; ms 72, 8, etc. If
we omit this group along with the Hesychian, the supporting mss
and versions are in the main the same as for the previous list, though
fam I and ms 157 are more closely related. The really notable fact
is that there are no readings having Hesychian support only;
there are always some members of the version tradition in agree-
ment, so that W, the Hesychian recension, and the K* type of the
Antioch may all be considered indebted to that text form.
For the following readings of W no other support has been
found :
8, 31 —/cat παρ€κα\ουν αντον; due to like endings;
8, 32 {opt) -{-τοντω;
8, 38 — eSeero 8c ' ' • ' συν αντω; απ€\υσ€ changed to eSiSauTKev ;
editorial change, perhaps from a lost source ;
8, 47 epavTLOp for €Ρωπι,ορ;
9> 1 3 ο-ρτων for άρτοι ;
9, 24 —αντον (ι);
9, 5 1 αντον after ^στηριξεν ;
9, 52 -{-τον^ before ayycXov?;
9» 53 €ξ€^€ξαντο for cSc^oi^o;
10, 6 €παναπανσηταί for (παι^αττανσβται ;
ΙΟ, 7 —K(u mvom-e^; due to like endings, not to the temper-
ance movement ;
10, 10 ττλατιονς f or πλατ€ΐας ;
ΙΟ, 39 ταύτη for rqhe; cf. 579 avrqSe;
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT in
lo, 40 €νκατ€λιψ€ΐ/ for κατίλιπε ; cf. €γκατ€\€ΐπ€ in 1. 253 ; derell•
quet in d r^ ;
1,44 -τα(ι);
1,49 -'^at(4);
2, 19 συ for ^^vyj) (2); editorial change; cf. omission in
OL (Bo) ;
2, 29 μ€Τ€ωρίζ€Γα^ for μ€Τ€ωρίζ€σθ€ ;
2, 31 —ταύτα;
2, 46 — των ;
2» 53 "" i^o^ θυγατηρ €7Γΐ μητρι; omission due to like endings ;
3, 2 —ctTTCi/ αντοις; some MSS omit ο ιτ/σους, so the error
here may be due to an attempted correction crowding
out the words over which it was written ;
3, 15 —τω; perhaps displaced by inserted €p, perhaps Coptic
influence ;
3,21 -ov;
5i 3 -την;
5, i6 —αυτού;
5, i6 W alone combines Antioch reading with older text;
another proof of correction ;
5, 17 μίσθιου for μίσθιοι; cf. quanti mercenarii oi OL MSS;
wrong translation ;
5, 28 —αυτού;
6, 5 χρ€ωστ(αν for χρ€ωφ€ΐΚ€των ; a synonym, but rare ; cited
from Plut. and Lucian ;
6, 29 +0 before αβρααμ ;
7, 8 Βιπνωσω for Β€ΐπρησω ;
7, 1 2 πόρρω for πορρωθ^ν ;
8, 1 1 προσ€υχ€Γαι for προσηυχετο; cf . present participle of Sah ;
8, 13 ηΒννατο for ηθ€λ€ν; cf. Syr cu (was daring) =gj Aug;
this looks like the original text of some gospel ; but
the eulogistic form prevailed ;
8, 16 €μ€ for /i€; ημάς was written at first;
9, 1 5 — Tt ; omitted in one early edition, I think, but am not
able to verify ;
9, 23 +τω before τοκω;
9, 42 ατΓ for απο ;
20, 6 άνθρωπου for ανθρα/πων ; not harmonistic, cf . Matthew
21, 25-6 (same error in W) ; Mark 1 1, 27-33 J Syriac
influence ? ;
Digitized by
Google
112 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
20, 14 8ί€λογι,ζοντ€ς for 8tcXoyt£oi/To ; note error in form and
long succession of participles; it seems to be the
mistake of a Coptic scribe ;
20, 18 7Γ€σ€ΐτ€ for π€(Γη; itacistic spelling of future indicative;
cf . Sah Bo ;
20, 20 νποχωρησαντ€ς for παρατηρησαντ€ζ ;
20, 32 varepa for varepov;
20, 37 —/cat Toi/ ^€01/ ι,ακωβ; cf. like beginning of preceding
phrase ;
20, 38 αίΛΓου ourot for αντω ζωσ'ΐϊ' ; Latin interchange of ez and
i//i may explain the demonstrative ;
21, 21 -ot (3); =579;
21, 24 μαχαιραις for μάχαιρας;
21, 25 (απορία) Η- ly ως; cf. f Syr cu S Arm;
21, 36 κατισχύσατε for καταξίωθητ€; cf. κατυσχυσιητ^ of Κ Β L
X Ψ I, 33» 36, 57i 131» 157» 209, 579, Sah Bo Syr j
Eth;
22, 23 αντονς for caurovs;
22, 33 '-€Τθΐμος\
22, 36 -Ο (2);
22, 36 -το\
22, 47 αντου for αυτών \ cf. αντους of the best MSS;
22, 53 αλλ η for αλλ;
22, 54 avvTfyayov for eurqyayov;
23, II -o (i);.
23, 18 ow for Sc (i) ; much variation in mss and versions;
23, 36 ΊΓροσ€υχομ€νοι for προσ€ρχομ€Ροι\ mere scribal error
but most strange ;
23, 39 καχ αυτόν for σ€αυτον; cf. Act. Pil. 10, 6 (p. 308); as
W was hardly influenced by this work, both may
go back to an earlier source ;
24, 6 ανέστη for ηγ€ρθη; cf. Mark 8, 31 ; 9, 9; Luke 9, 8;
9, 19; 16, 31 ; 24, 7; 24, 46; John 20, 9; Ephesians
5, 14; I Thessalonians 4, 14;
24, 29 eanepas for ea-nepav ;
24, 30 κατακ€ΐσθαι for κατακλιθηναι ;
24, 30 — λαβών τον αρτον ; scribal error ;
24» 35 ^o ^or τα;
24, 36 αυτοις for αντος; sentence reads like a Semitic trans-
lation ;
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 113
24, 36 + eγω ct/i€t μη φοβ^ΜτθοΛ before eifyqirq ; in 28 there is a
faint /. over €ΐρηνη^ but the addition, which once stood
on the margin, has been trimmed off; cf. G Ρ 88,
127, I30, (579), 1• 253, c f g.,, Vg Syrr Bo Arm Eth
Aug Ambr for same addition in different order; it was
an insertion in W text, perhaps from Bohairic scribe ;
24, 39 /!€ for €μ€; cf. above, 18, 16.
These variants are of the same character as those previously
discussed and referred to the version tradition and so have received
briefer treatment. They consist mainly of interchange of syno-
nyms, numbers, tenses, and voices, and the omission or addition of
the article. The influence of the versions is a sufficient explanation.
4. John 5, 12 to end
As the first quire of John (i - 5, 1 1) is in a different hand and
on a different kind of parchment, it is fair to assume that it is
textually independent ; it will be treated in a separate section.
The text of the remainder of John shows a decided Hesychian
trend. Not counting the previously excluded variations in orthog-
raphy and grammar, out of 1307 readings considered there are
840 certain and 147 possible Hesychian variants in this part of
John, while but 8 variants point toward the Antioch recension.
6, 10 (€ΐπ€ν) + δ€= A Γ Δ A Π unc (8) fam i, fam 13, 28, 33,
157, 435, 472, 579, al b f q r Syr h Go;
6, 15 -7Γαλιι/= Ε F G Η Μ S U V Γ Δ Ψ fam 13, 22, 28,
142, 229* 299, 433, 435, 472, al (90) Syr S g Sah
Bo Eth Diatess Cyr Nonn ;
6, 36 (τηστ€ν€ται) + μοι = A Π** Chr Bo (B);
6, 39 avTovforavTo==E G Η L* Ν S V Γ Δ Λ 13, 28, 131,
299. 433. 435. 474. 579. 1• 48, 1. 184, al a b f e q (Vg)
Sah (13) Bo Cyr;
6, 57 ζησεταί for ζησ€ί=Γ Δ Λ unc (7) fam i, 28, 108, 157,
433. 472, 486, al mult Cyr;
6, 65 — ort= Κ Π 42, a Chr Cypr ;
9, 31 (otSa/ici/) 4-δ€= A X Γ Δ Λ unc (6) fam 13, 28, 157, 472,
579, al mult f Syr g j h Vg Eth Go Chr;
12,40 ετηστρεφωσιν for €7Γΐστ/οαφωσι = Κ L Μ Χ Π 42, 62,
157. 474. 482, Eus Did; cf. X fam 13.
Digitized by
Google
114 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
All of these except nos. 2, 4, and 5 are related to von Soden's
K* type (= A Κ Π, etc.). Nos. i, 2, 5, and 7 are seen to be related
to the version tradition also. No. 6 has only OL a and no. 3,
only Bo (B) to indicate the same relationship, which is however
now probable, since supported by W. No. 8 is an error which was
rather widespread in earlier mss, as it appears in Eusebius and
Didymus, as well as in L MX W. In these cases therefore one
finds the source from which the Antioch sub-recensions drew their
material instead of Antioch influence on W. It is to be noted
further that most of the cases fall in chapter six and none later
than chapter twelve. That is not the only indication, that there
is a variation in the type of text within the Gospel of John. In
the latter half of the Gospel the variants show a decided trend
toward Κ and away from B. This is well seen in the following
table, giving the number of agreements between W and the chief
uncials :
Chap.
Κ
A
Β
D
L
5
29
33
4Ϊ
26
38
6
63
67
ΙΟΙ
72
98
7
35
lac
69
51
75
8
26
lac
46
23
35
9
55
3Ϊ
6i
19
50
10
48
36
50
27
59
II
51
37
47
30
49
12
46
36
43
36
44
13
44
43
43
36
45
14
24
20
15
21
12
15
lacuna in
W
16
23
17
22
26
19
17
34
23
29
27
30
18
49
36
39
25
38
19
46
26
42
30
49
20
33
24
27
25
27
21
42
34
35
32
27
The increase in agreements with Κ seems to begin in chapter
nine, but the closeness of relationship is most apparent from chap-
ter fourteen on, at which point the drift away from Β and L
becomes evident. Some part of this variation may be due to
changes in the type of text of K, B, or L, especially the change in
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 115
Κ at chapter nine, but the change in relationship towards all near
chapter fourteen is best ascribed to variation in the text of W
from the latter part of chapter thirteen on. Whether this change
is due to a difference in the parent ms for the two parts, or to
increasing carelessness on the part of the Hesychian corrector,
cannot be absolutely decided. The two types of text are cer-
tainly not very different, whether we call them both Hesychian,
or the first Hesychian and the second Egyptian.
The 313 readings opposed to the Hesychian recension, and so
presumably showing the original base, give some light on the
question. It is necessary first to exclude from consideration 72
instances in which the corrector failed to insert Hesychian read-
ings ; almost all seem editorial changes without original authority,
so that the opposing text of W has overwhelming support. To
include these in our calculations would tend to confuse the point
at issue. As the ms authority is in each case the Hesychian
against practically all the rest, the enumeration of authorities is
omitted. The list is as follows ; in each case the W reading sup-
ported by most mss is given first, the Hesychian, secdnd : 5, 19 €ΐπ«/
(eXeyci') ; 6, 17 το πλοιον (πλοι,ορ)] 6, 23 άλλα Sc (άλλα); 6, 29 t?
(ο is) ; 6, 29 πιστ€νσητ€ {τηστευτητ^) ; 6, 43 ^^^ ( ~ ) > ^ ^ (^) > 7> 4
«/ κρχπΓτω τι (τι €ρ κρντττω) ; 7» Ι4 ^ ^ (^) ! 8> 39 V^^ (βστβ) ; 9» 6
του τυφλού ( — ) ; 9» ^ ^ άνθρωπος (ο άνθρωπος ο) ; υπαγ€ (οτι νπαγε) ;
g, ly (τυ TL (τι συ) ; 9» 3^ θαυμαστον (το θαυμαστον) ; ίο, 17 ο πατήρ
μ€ {μ€ ο πατήρ) ; ΙΟ, 28 ουχ αρπασ€ί (ου μη αρπα<Γη)\ ΙΟ, 29 πατρός
μου (πατρός) ; ΙΟ, 3 2 λι^αζ€Τ€ μ€ (€μ€ λι^αζβτβ); II, 21 τον Ιν (Π>) ;
1 1, 24 μαρθα (η μαρθα) ; II, 32 ο ϊς (Ζς) ; 1 1, 44 '^^ €ξη\θ€ν (^ξηλ-
θεν) ; υπαγ€ΐν (αυτόν υπαγ€ΐν) ; 1 1, 46 ο Γξ (Τξ) ; 1 2, 2 — €κ (βκ) ; 1 2,
22 και πάλιν (cp^erat • • • και) ; 12, 36 ο ϊς (ϊς) ; 13, ΐ8 ους (τινας);
13, 19 οταΐ' γεντμαχ πίστ€ν(Γητ€ (πιστ€υ(Γητ€ όταν y&rtjfrai) ; 13» 21 ο
ϊς (ϊς) ; 1 3» 24 πυθ^σθαι τις αν €ΐη (και λβγω αχττω €ΐπ€ τις €στιν) ;
13, 25 €πιπ€σων (αναπ€σων); 13, 26 —(ουν); και €ΐ/)8αψας (βαφας
ουν) ; — (λα/ΐ)8αι/€ΐ και) ; ισκαριωτη (ισκαριωτου) ; 1 3, 3 ^ ^ '^ (^) 5
13, 3^ ^ ^ (ις) ; 14, 3 «τοι/ιασω (και ετοιμάσω) ; υμιν τόπον (τόπον
υμιν) ; 14, 6 ο ϊς (ϊς) ; Ι4> 7 ^^^ απαρτι (απαρτι) ; €ωρακατ€ αυτόν
((ίωρακατ^) ; Ι4> ίΟ λαλώ (λ€γω) ; ο ev €μοι (εν €μοι) ; Ι4> ^4 ^Ύ^
(τούτο); Ι4» ^5 τηρησατ€ (τηρήσετε) \ 14, 1 6 /cat εγω (καγω) ; μένη
μ^θ υμών (μ^θ υμών η); 1 4, 2θ γνωσ^σθ^ υμ€ΐς (υμ€ΐς γνωσ^σθ^)]
1 6, 12 \tyeiv υμιν (υμιν \εγ€ΐν) ; ΐ6, 23 ci' τω ονόματι μου hanrei υμιν
(δωσ•€ΐ υμιν εν τω ονόματι μου) ; 1 6, 27 θ^αυ (πατρός) ; 1 6, 29 λβγοι^
Digitized by
Google
ii6 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
σιν αντω (λ€γονσι.ν) ; 1 6, 32 koa, €μ€ (κα /ic) ; 17, 1 1 και €γω (καλώ) ;
1 8, I ο 19 (t?) ; 18, 2 ο R (19) ; 18, 3 φαριχται,ων (ck των φαρισαιων) ;
1 8, 7 αντους €ΤΓηρ(ύτησ€ν {€7Γηρωτησ€ν αυτούς); 1 8, 1 6 ος ην*'•τω
apxLepeL {ο'"του αρχί€ρ€ως) ; ΐ8, 2θ ο ϊς (ϊς) ; €\αΧησα {\€\αΧηκα) ;
2θ, ΙΟ €αυτους (αντους) ; 2 1, 6 ίσχυσαν (ισχύον); 2 1, 15 ttXcioj/
(πλ€θϊ/) ; 21, 21 τούτον (τοχττον ουν); 2 1, 25 οσα (α); ουδ€ (ουδ) ;
χωρησαι {χωρησ^ιν).
The remaining non-Hesychian readings have less support and
may help to establish the relationships of the basic text in this
part of W.
5, 14 Tt σοι=Κ D Ε Κ Π fam ι, fam 13, 28, 157, 245, al mult
a b d e f 1 q Syr h Arm Or Bas Chr Ir Cypr;
5,15 (ιουδαιοις) 4- και einev αυτοις = Syr cu S Diatess Cyr (but
these omit ανηγγ€ΐ\€ν) ; cf. Κ C L, etc. ;
5, 16 +τω before σαββατω= 237, 251, 264, Sah Bo;
5, 17 απ€κριθη for απ€κρινατο= D ;
5, 18 αποκτ€ΐναι οι ιουδαίοι = 107, Ambr Epiph (haer. 3, 6) ;
5, 19 απ€κριθη for απ€κρινατο^ D Ν 33, 53, 68, 1. 47, al ;
5, 19 ο for α = Epiph (haer. 2, 74) Diatess; cf. Syr;
5, 19 αφ €αυτου ποΐ€ΐν=7, fam 13, 215, 355, 357, 482, 579, a
b f g r Vg Syr cu S Hil Or ;
5, 19 — Ti= 245, 472, a d e q Tert Nonn ; cf. Syr cu S ;
5, 20 ^€ΐξη for δ€ΐί^€ΐ = 66**, 472, 474;
5, 26 ως for ωσπ€/) = Κ* D Eus;
5, 26 και τω υιω ζωην €δωκ€ν= Ν Or:
5, 29 €ξ€\€υσονται for €ΚΊτορ€υσονται= D e 1 q r Sah Bo (Syr
cu) Ir Tycon Hier ;
5, 29 και 01 for ot δ€= m Syr cu g Bo Arm Ir ;
5> 35 ''^P^^ ωραν αγαλλ— = A 19, 472, 476, 485, a ff, aur** gat
Vg^* Chr Hil Aug Maxim ;
5, 36 μ€ΐζων for μ€ΐζω= A Β Ε G Μ Λ 472, 579, 1. 48, 1. 184, al ;
5, 37 — αυΓου (2) = b r* r, Athan ;
5, 39 aural for cKcii/ai = b r Bo (Sah) ;
5, 47 πιστ€υσητ€ for — σ€Τ€= D G S Δ fam i, fam 13, 28, 157,
248, 253, 433, 579, 1. 49, 1. 184, al a Go Or Chr;
6, 2 θ€ωρουντ€ς for οτι cωpωϊ'=Chr (hom. in joan. com.)
Nonn;
6, 3 ουν for δ€= D fam i, fam 13, 25, 565, OL Vg Sah (13) ;
6, 7 +0 before φιλΐ7Γπος = Κ L Ν 239, 258, 1071 ;
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 117
6, 10 —01 before avhp€^=O L Ν Ψ fam i, 25, 33, 157, 579^
1. 184, al Cyr;
6, 13 €ΐΓ€ρισσ€νσαν for --σο'= Β D Θ* 67, 1. 6o; all versions
have the plural ;
6, 14 — oTt=K 242, 249, 476, 1. 53, a b q r Vg Syr cu S
Arm Cyr;
6, 23 — 6yyv9 τον τόπου = Syr cu S ;
6, 28 ποιησωμει/ for ποίονμ€ν^(Ό) G fam 13, (OL Vg) Syr
cu S;
6, 30 -<n;=fam 13, 66, 71, 201, 234, 240, 254, 472, 483*
484, al 1 aur fos Ρ Arm Chr Cyr;
6, 31 δεδωκβι/ for €hωκ€v = Κ fam 1 3, Eus ; cf. Latin and Coptic ;
6, 42 — και την μητέρα = Κ* b Syr cu S Arm Quaest ;
6, 44 (avTov (i)) -Ηπρος /i€ = e Bo Georgian Hilar Hier Vigil-
Tap (Epiph);
6, 46 αντος for οντος=^ Syr cu S g Eth (Go);
6,51 --8c=K*^ D Γ 28, io8, 125, 218, 219, 220, 225, 433,
486, c d ff 3 m Vg Syr cu S g j Bo Arm Eth Clem
Amm;
6, 58 ζήση for ζησ€ΐ (ζησεται) = Chrys (4 MSS) ;
6, 58 τον αρτον τούτον =^e q;
6, 62 «δτ/ται for θ€ωρητ€= 28 (iStjtc) Chr Epiph Eus"**" Thdrt;
cf. Latin videritis;
7, I ciX^i^ εξουσια for ηθ€\€ν= 142**, 240, 244, 249, a b ff , 1 r
Syrcu Bo(B) Eth Chr; ,
7, 3 και for ow = Syr cu S Eth ; cf. c ff^ Vg (au/em);
7, 5 €τηστ€υσαν for €πιστ€υον=Ό L d q Syr cu S Arm
Eth;
7, 6 ουδβπω for ονπω = Vg (Z*) = necdum;
7, 6 — ow=K* D* 57, 106, 579, 1. 19, 1. 60, e fos Syr cu S
g Arm Georg Pers Cyr ;
7, 17 ττοιη for θύ\.η ( ) 7rotcti/= 254, Bo Georg Chr Cyr;
7, 28 — και (i) = 28, a ff, aur Vg (D E) Sah Bo (8 MSs);
7, 30 τας χεφας for την χ€ίρα= Ν G fam ι, 14, 22, 44, 53, 242,
565, 1071, OL Vg Syr cu S g Bo Arm Ir Nonn ;
7, 31 {€K τον) ovv for 86=299, 482, 486; cf. Κ Π fam i, etc.;
7^ 37 -'τη μ€γα\η= 12, 1 7, 229* Vg (J); cf. Syr and OL ;
7, 37 ct for eav= Did; cf. Coptic and Latin constructions;
7,40 (λογωΐ')Η-ανΓου=(Κ* D 124) Κ Π 122**, 127, 229**,
473, 482, 48.6, c d ff a g 1 Vg Syr cu S h Pers Arab ;
Digitized by
Google
ii8 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
7, 41 (€λ€γοϊ/,) + οτι= D L X 24, 69, 157, 406, d g Syr h Cyr
(SahBo);
7, 46 {απ^κριθησαν) + αντοις = (c) foss Syr cu S g Eth ;
7, 48 --€/c (i) = Κ fam 13, 15, 240, 244, 248 Go;
7, 52 {^ραυνησον) + ra^ γραφας=(Ό 229*) OL Vg (14 MSS)
Syr g Sah Bo ;
8, 16 -και (i) = 29, 71, 248, b r Vg (D K) Syr cu S g (14)
Bo (ga) Eth Arm Georg;
8, 19 +0 before ϊς = Κ Ν fam 13, 33, 71, 472, al Or Cyr;
8, 23 τοντου τον κόσμου (2) = fam 13, Ο L Vg Sah Bo;
8, 24 — ori (i) = Syr S g Eth Pers ;
8, 25 €ίπον for €λ€γον= 245, Vg (E); cf. Syr Eth, etc.
8, 26 eiTTCtj/ for XaXcii/ = b (dicere)\ cf. Sah Syr g Eth;
8, 28 — ο τΐοτηρ = Tert Eus ;
8, 33 — oTi= I, 69, al b c ff a 1 r aur Vg Syr S Arm Eth Go;
8, 36 - ο υιός = 472, r,;
8, 38 ατΐο του πατρός for πάρα τω 7raTpi = Vg (J); cf. 131,
Sah;
8, 38 -oui/ = 96, 97, 248, 251, 435, 472, 1. 19, f fif, g 1 m Vg
Syr S g Sah (c) Bo Arm Tert Chr ;
8, 38 + ταύτα before λαλω=Π 33, 229** b c d q (Sah) Bo
Cyr Chr ;
8, 42 (€/iavTou)-hovK = Chr Athan Eus; D fam 13, OL have
ου instead of ovhe ; cf. Syrr Sah Bo ;
8, 46 -υμ€ΐς=7ΐ, 157, ^ r Vg (Z) Sah (75, 86) Bo (3 mss)
Arm Eth Go; cf. 28, 87, 250 ( — υ/χ€ΐ5 ου);
8> 53 — πατρός ημών =Dabcdeffal Syr S ;
8, 54 —μου (2) = Syr S j Arm Or Tert Chr;
9, 9 - oTi (i) = Κ 470, a b c e ff 2 1 r Eth Pers Cyr Ps-Ath ;
9, 16 (τημια τοιαύτα = Sah Bo Georg Arab;
9, 19 — Xcyoi/T€9= S* a b c ff a 1 Syr g (S) Sah (4 Mss) Pers;
9, 21 —avTov €ρωτησατ€ = Η* h Syr S Sah Eth Chr;
9, 22 συν^θ^ντο for συι/€Τ€^€ΐι/το = 47, 54, ii6 (Sah Bo), Cyr
Thphil;
9» 35 (ι^^ίουσ-βϊ/) -h δβ = f am 13, 474, b c f ff, 1 Vg (Q) Sah Bo;
cf. K* DSyrSgEth;
9» 38-39 —oh€ €φη ' • • €ΐπ€Ρ ο is = κ* b (1*) ;
10, 2 €Κ€ίνος ear IV ο ποιμην for ποιμην €στι=22^; Wetstein
cites co /ύ unus i.e. one of the mss 22 to 26; 22 has
elsewhere shown some relationship to W ;
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 119
10, 7 —iraXti/ before αι;τοις = Κ'^ fam i, 63, 69, 124, 253, 565,
e ff a r aur* ; K* omits both ; Β omits αντοις ;
ο, 9 — και εισβλβυσεται = Δ 579» ^ ^ ^ Lucif ;
ο, 1 5 διδω/ιι for τιθημι = Κ* D d (Eth Pers Arab) ;
ο, 1 8 +fcat before €ξονσιαρ (i) = Vg>*^°'»«'^» Hier; cf. a, Syr S
g, Diatess, etc.;
o, 21 +8€=fam 13, d Syr S Sah (m*); order varies in dif-
ferent authorities ;
o, 31 —OL tov8cuot=Syr S Sah (m*) A than; note change of
order in others ;
o, 32 —καλά =220, 1. 54, b SyrS Thdrt; change of order in
many;
o, 32 (woLov) 4- ow = Bo ;
O, 32 -αυτωι/ = Λ** 69, 157, 435, 1. 44, e Vg (T) Bo Ath;
0,36 -Tov^^ D Ε G 28, 69, 124, 218, 258, 330, 472,
etc.;
o, 41 ovSe €p for ou8€v = fam i, fam 13, 60, Syr g j h Go Or;
0, 41 — ιχοαννης (2) = 248, Syr S Bo Arab''*'' ;
1, 12 αυτω ot /ia^7/r<u = K D Κ Π 13, 42, 145, 481, 482, 489,
579, al b d ff, r Sah Arm ;
I, 14 -ow=A 157, 249, 565, 579, a dimma Syr S g j Bo
Arm Eth Georg;
I, 14 λ€γ€ΐ for €tπcI/ = c ff, 1 r Vg (E G); cf. Syr S ;
1,17 €P τω μνημιχύ €χοντα =D LYbcdlr aur Vg ;
I, 22 αίτησης for atTT7<nj = Syr S ;
I, 26 — €19 €/!€= Nonn ;
I, 28 (βιπουσα) + ort = D d Sah Bo ;
i> 3<^ -iy= D 249, 472, 1.47, Sah Bo, etc.;
I, 43 €κραξ€ν for €κραυγασ€= C* Chr ;
I, 48 την πολιν for τον τοΉον = Syv S (Chr) ;
I, 49 -ων = 1. 184, d f Syr S Eth ; cf. X ;
1,51 άρχων for αρχ4€/ο€υς = d {princeps) ; princeps sacerdotum
regular in OL ;
1,51 αΊΓοθνησκ€ίν if = 5 79 ; order only ;
1, 54 /cat €K€L• for KaKu^ L Γ 33, 69, 157, 249, 251, 252, Or;
2, 2 (Βί,ηκον€ί,) + αυτω = c ; cf . gat Syr g ;
2,2 των σννανακ€ΐμ€νων αυτω =28, 71, 157, 330, 565, 569,
1. 253, al; cf. 33» 7^;
12, 3 -€#c=a c e dimma deer Vg (R) Go; cf. Hier trans, of
Or cant 11, 12;
Digitized by
Google
120 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
12, 9 -€κ (i)=i57, 258, 579, L 184, e Bo Eth Georg Pers
Go Vigil ;
12, 16 -ho before I5=D Η Λ fam 13, 33, 66, 157, 472, 474,
579» etc.
12, 16 — TOT€ = b c e ffa 1 Syr S g Diatess Georg Pers;
12, 18 -o=K 69, 157, 234, 251, 1. 47, al (2) Bo (P); cf. D c
Syr g, etc.
12, 20 αναβαιττων for αναβαινοντων=3γτ S Sah Bo (OL Vg) ;
12,21 + τω before φιλιππω = D ;
12, 25 φνλαζ^ι αχ/την €ΐς ζατην ouoi/ioi/ = Syr S Sah Bo Eth
Arab;
1 2, 26 €γω €ίμι =Dabcder Syr g Sah Eth ;
12, 29 he for oui/ = Syr g Sah (Bo) Eth Go Slav;
12, 29 €στηκω% for €στως= A D G Κ Μ X Π Ψ fam 13, 15»
22, 33» 131» 157» 249» 251, 254» 435» 482, 1. 48, 1. 184,
al;
12, 29 (αλλοι)Η-δ€=56, 58, 6i, 1. 253, e 1 Syr g j Sah (76) Bo
Georg Arab; cf. Syr S Eth;
12, 31 —τοντου (i) = D L 6, 71, 248, 482, 569, b d g ff,l r Vg
Sah (munt) Bo (K) Syr Sg;
12, 35 Χαβη for καταλαβη^Οτ (joan. com. frg. 91) ; cf. Syr;
12, 40 €πηρωσ€Ρ for π€πωρωκ€ΐ/ = Κ Π 482**, 1. 48, Did ;
12, 42 — icat = c e fij f 1 gig mol gat Vg (10 mss) Sah Bo
Eth;
12,42 πολλοί των αρχοιττων = Chr (ioan. com.) Diatess (Bo)
Eth Arm Arab ;
12, 44 €κραξ€ν δ€ ο I?= Eth'^' Arab''*^' (69, 346, 1. 260) ;
12, 47 (μου) 'l•μη = S79,e Syr j Pers Aug Chr ;
12, 49 ci/toXtji/ /lot = fam i, 565, Bo;
13, II παραδιδουι/τα for — δοι/τα= 28, 475, 1. l8i, 1. 183, 1. 184,
1.185;
13, 18 €7Γηρκ€ν for C7n7pci/ = K A U Π I ; cf . Latin Syr;
1 3, 2 3 - αυτού = aur Pers"^*'* ;
13, 25 - ούτως = i^ A D Π i, 69, 124, 201, 473, 479, 480, 482,
579, 1. 183, 1. 184, etc. OL Vg Syr S Or;
13,32 — Kcu €νθνς Soξour€L• αυτοι/=245, 251, Nonn; cf. 157,
579» 1;
13» 33 - oTL-^if:^ Ό 59, 249, 250, 579» L 13, al b c d e ff, 1 Vg
Eth Pers Cyr;
13» 33 -€γω = 477, 579, Syr g (4 mss) ;
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 121
3» 37 vTTcp σου την φυχην /ϋΐου= Κ Χ 579 5
4, 2 -αι/ = Κ Χ* 579;
4> 3 ^γ^ €tftct= b c d f ff a q aur Sah Bo Ambr ;
4. 3 -Kot (2) = A Ε G Κ Γ Δ 36, 72, 131, 248, 250, 473,
475, 476, 48i, al (20) ; cf. D M, etc.
4, 4 -€γω= D L X I, fam 13, 71, 254, 470, 565, a b d e ff ,
q aur Syr S g Arm Eth Chr;
4, 7 γνωσ^σθαι for €γνωκ€ΐτ€ (2) = Κ D* 579, d Syr S Ir Vict ;
4, 10 woLeL τα €ργα αυτός = L Χ 579, 33, Cyr ;
4, 1 1 μηγ€ for μη=Ό 69, 579 ;
4, 17 αυτοί/ for αυτό (3)= D* G** L 579; cf. versions;
4, 20 — cj/ (i) = a Eth Vict Hilar;
4, 22 μ6λΛ€ΐς ημίν= D d e Vg Or;
6, 13 -8€=D 473, 579, 1. 19, 1. 28, 1. 184, d e r Sah Arm
Pers Or Tert Cyr Hil ;
6, 17 ovK€TL• for ου= D 33, 124;
6, 17 +€γω before υπάγω = D Υ Γ Δ unc (6) fam i, 28, 157,
248, 251, 472, etc., d f Syr S Go;
6, 18 -o X€y€t=K* D* I, 3, fam 13, 71, 95, 248, 251**, 565,
579, a b d e ff, Syr j Sah Arm Georg ;
6, 19 ημ€\λον for ΐ7^€λοι/=Κ 69, (579), c ff, Sah (85, 92) ; cf.
Syr S;
6, 23 -οσα = Α 145*;
6, 24 αιτησασθ€ for cuT€tT€= Κ* 579, 1. 185 ;
6, 24 π€πληρωμ€νη ην = ά Vg(H) ;
6, 26 αντησ- ei/ τω ονόματι /ϋΐΌυ = Κ Ι, 5^5» 579» ^Υ^ •^ g ^^^
Βο Eth ;
6, 26 αιτησασθοχ for -σ€σ^€=Κ ι, 1. 184, a Βο;
6, 28 — €ξηλθον πάρα του πατρός = D 63, 249» b d ίϊ,
Syr S;
6, 29 -αυΓου=Κ* 63, 73» ιο6, 249, 253, 259, 475*. 47». 565»
579» a f OS Sah (57) Arm;
7, I \€Κα\ηκ€ν for €λαλΐ7σ€ΐ/=Κ 579, 1. 1 84;
7, 2 δως for 8ωση = L 394, (Bo^') ;
7, 2 αυτω for αυτοις = Κ* I, 22, 38, c e ff , f Vg (C) Syr S g
Vict Hil ;
7, 3 — σ€ and απ€στιΧ€ν for απ€στ€ΐλας = Epiph (anc. 2) Or
(ioan. com. frg. 95) ;
7, 4 €δωκας for δ€δωκας = D Κ Π 1. 53, (colb"^, a lection-
ary) Chr Bas Ign Const;
Digitized by
Google
122 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
1 7f 7 eyvwKa for €γνωκαμ = A^ 7, 1 1 8, 579, 1. 32, 1. 36, 1. 44, 1. 60,
a b c e f ff, q Syrr Sah Go Theophil (Chr) ; cf. Κ ;
7, 8 — και έγνωσαν = K*A Dadeq Vg (R) Go ;
7, 9 €δωκας for δεδωκας = D Ν 5 79 ; cf . versions ;
7, 12 εδωκας for δ€δωκας= C Ν 579, Chr;
7, 14 έδωκα for δ€δωκα= 251, 254, 579; cf. D (δεεδωκα) ;
7, 19 -€γω = Κ A 71, 248, 579, 700, b c e q r mol dimma fos
Vg (D Υ Μ) Syr S Sah Eth Did Ath Chr Vict
Ambrst ;
7, 20 μονών ερωτώ = 3, c dimma 3P Eth Pers Arm Georg;
7, 20 vnep for nepi (2) = 579 ;
7, 23 - ii/a, ( + και) = Κ I, 579, b c Vg Sah Arm Eth Syr j ;
7, 23 καμ€ for €/i€= (OL) Vg (exc. a few) ;
7, 24 Kat CKCti/oi for κακ€ίνοί= A Κ U Π* Ν 157, 482, 489
Thdrt;
7, 25 βγί/ωι/ σ€=579, Vg (Ε ? ΓΤ Ο) Syr S (Sah Bo) Eth
Arab;
8, I του Kehpov for των κ€δρωι/ = Κ* D a b d r Sah (Bo) Eth ;
8, 16 τω for τη (2) = 486 ; cf. Syr S ;
8, 18 (ην δ€)-l•και = fam 13, 579, a b c q Vg Syr S h Sah Bo
Arm;
8, 23 €ΐποι/ for €λαλι^σα=Κ* 579, Aug; cf. Sah Bo;
8, 29 προς αυτούς ο παλατος = Κ Sah Bo ;
8, 31 -αντον (2) = Κ* θ^ fam ι, 28, 477» 565» 579» l-^si, c
Arm Cyr;
8, 32 πληρωθη before ο λόγος = Sah Syr g Eth"'**';
8, 34 -h και at beginning = D'"p a c d £f, g Vg Eth ;
8, 34 απ€κρίνατο for απ€κρ(.θη = Α D*"p N U Θ^ Π Ψ 1,33,
157, 254, 299, 470, 4^2, 7oo;
8» 35 Μ fo^ /Λ>?τι = Κ* fam ι, 565, 1. 253, Bo (Syr Eth) ;
8, 36 ην before €#c (2) = Or (jerem. hom. 14, 17) ;
8, 37 -o before ϊς= L X Γ Δ Λ Ψ 3, 27, 28, 33» 7^» 157»
245» 435» 5^5» etc. (Sah) ;
8» 39 (ow) + «/a=K Κ U Υ Π 12, 15, 27, 245, 258, 299, 475,
7oo;
9, 4 -παλιι/= 17* 258* 346, 477, 1. 47, b £f, Pers^';
9, 4 {€ξη\θ€v)'l•ovv=E GHMSUYAA28, 245, 472,
579, fam 13, al mult b £f, Vg;
9, 4 aiTLav ουχ = (Κ*) 78, 127, (579)» 1• 63. 1 253, r Arm ;
9, 6 υ/ϋΐ€ΐς αυτον= D*"p L Y Ψ e q r ;
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 123
19, 7 -αντω (i) = K fam i, 579, a b c e f ff, NT Bo(N) Eth
Georg Pers Or ;
19, 12 αυτόν απολυσαί= Μ 33, Syr g Cyr ;
19, 12 εκρανγαζον for €κραζοι/= A I L Μ Υ Π fam ι, fam 13,
22, 106, 235, 245, 248, 579, etc.
19, 12 ΊΓοιων cauToi/= Μ Υ 579, 1. 26, b £f, Sah Arm Eth;
19» 13 TovW €£ω=Βο; cf. Syr Eth;
19, 13 +TOV before βηματος= EHKMSUFAA fam 13,
22, 28, 106, 435, 472, yooy etc. ;
19, 14 eXeyep for λ€γ€ΐ=579, f q f^ss Sah Bo (Syr Eth Pers
Arab)^*^';
19» 15 ^keyov for €κραυγασαι/ = K* 579; cf. + λέγοντες in many;
19, 16 01 δ€ 7ΓαραΚαβοντ€ς for παρέλαβαν δ€ = Κ* Μ fam ι, fam
13» 61**, 78, 239, 299, 565» 579» 1• ι> 1-7» 1• 14» 1• ΐ5»
1. 17, 1.47-50, 1. 54» 1• 251, 1• 253» Sah Arm;
19, 16 (ϊΡ) -h ατπ^γαγοι/ = Κ**" Μ Ν U Π** fam ι, 127, 239, 246,
565» 579» 700, 1. 54» etc. Sah Arm ;
19, 17 «αντω τον σταυρόν == Η L Π (ι), 489, (579)» 1• ΐ85"°*\ OL
VgCyrOr; cf. Β Χ 33» etc. ;
19, 20 ανέγνωσαν πολλοί =579» Diatess Arab''*^';
19, 20 της πόλεως ο τοπος== Ι, fam 13, 239» 5^5» 579» 1• 253» OL
Vg Syr g j Sah Bo Arm ;
19, 24 -€ανΓθΐς = Λ* 579, b Pers'^';
19, 25 -του ίϋ = 1. 150* Georg Nonn Chr;
19, 26 — παρβστωτα = Λ* 477, 1. 54, g^ cor-vat°« f Book of
Margaret ; Syr g j Arm Eth, etc., change order ;
19, 27 αυτήν ο μαθητής = i^ Ό^^ Τ** U Γ I, fam 1 3, 247, 471,
565,alOL VgBo;
19, 28 -η^^Υ I, 51, 71, 86, 249, 473, 486, 565, 579, 700,
1.47-50, al (15), a b c e g, η r mol Vg Syr g (j) Sah
Eth Eus Did Chr Hil ;
19» 31 -t^^K A Ε Γ 71, 248, 250, 435, 470, 472, 473, 475,
579» 1- 253, al;
19, 38 ηλθον-ηραν for ηλθεν-ηρε^^"^ Ν a b c e fF, fos Syr
j Sah Arm ;
19, 38 αυτόν for το σώμα του ϊϋ (2) = Κ* a b c e ff, fos Syr j Arm ;
19, 39 ωσ€ΐ (against ως) = A Ν U X Υ fam i, fam 13, 59, 66**,
157» 470, 506, 672, al Cyr;
19, 40 ην for €στι=Κ* Syr g (36) Arm (OL e) Nyss;
20, I — πρωί = a b c ;
Digitized by
Google
124 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
20, I (Ύΐρμ€νον) -l• απο της ^υρας = Κ 579; cf. +ττ;ς θύρας —
fam I, 19**, 22, 157, 565, etc.; cf. +€κ τη% θύρας = X
37, 69, 229, 258, etc.;
20, 14 €i8ci/ for ^€ωρ€ΐ=579, c q δ aur Vg (16 mss) Sah Bo
(Syr S) ;
20, 15 αρω avTov = Syr S Sah Bo Eth^*'* Arab^';
20, 17 -μου (3) = Κ* D d e Syr S Or Ir;
20, 18 αναγγελΚουσα for απαγγ— =E G S Δ** 33, 122, 127*,
OLVg;
20, 20 ταύτα for τούτο = ff, dimma mol (a) ;
20, 21 τταλιι/ αυτοις = 6 Sah Eth Pers Slav; cf. Syr S ;
20, 22 αντοίς και Xey€i= Arm Georg Pers; a peculiar inver-
sion which transfers the dative to preceding clause ;
cf. Syrr Eth Arab ;
20, 26 — αυτου=Η I, 56, 58, 69, 122, 124, 472, a b c e Syr S g
j Sah Bo (8 MSs) Arm ;
20, 26 — ο before !?= (Sah Bo) ;
20, 29 €Ln€v he for Xeyei = K* fam 1 3, q (c e) ; cf. Sah Bo ;
20, 29 €ώοτ€ς for ιδοι/τ€9= Chr (psal. 1 10, 4) ;
20, 31 ο χς c<rT«/ = b (c) f Syr S Sah Bo Arm Pers"'**' Ir;
21, I ο Ϊ? παλιι/ = Ψ 19, 69, 435, Vg (Κ) ;
21,3 ovhe ev for ovSev = C* ;
21, 5 /cat for ow= Syr S g Eth Pers Slav;
21, 5 — ϊξ= A* a Syr S Pers;
21,5 -Ti = K*a;
21, 6 λ€γ€ΐ for ο δ€ €ΐπ€ΐ/ = Κ*''^ 239, b c r g aur dimma Vg
(5 mss) Syr S g j Bo ;
21, 6 01 Sc for ow = K* D Syrr Sah (132) Bo Eth Arab;
21, 6 ισχυσαι/ €λχι;σαι= 127, c f Sah ; cf. Vg, etc.;
21, 8 πλοίω for π\οιαρίω= Ρ OL (exc. a e) Vg Sah Bo;
21, 9 ανφησαν for απφησαν — )^* Η 299, Syr S g;
21,14 -oi:? = S 234, (£f,) Vg (E);
21, 17 — ο ϊξ = Κ D fam I, 33, 120, 565, OL Vg Syr S Bo
Eth Arab ;
21, 18 αττοισουσιν for oiaei^W Π i, 19, 22, 565, Cyr;
21, 18 (οπου)4-<Γυ= D* b d c e f fi, aur Vg (D Ε G) Syr S
Nonn;
21, 19 €λ€γ€ϊ/ for €t7r€=fam i, 565, Chr; cf. variation in
Latin mss ;
21, 20 — ακολου^ονϊ^τα=Κ* ίϊ» (Bo) ; order varies in OL;
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 125
21, 21 €LW€P for λ€γ€ΐ = Κ f g r deer Vg (4 mss sixt cl) Syr g
Sah Bo (Eth Pers"*»0 ;
As has been found in the other gospels^ these variants are sup-
ported primarily by the versions and allied mss. In chapters 5 to
13 inclusive (132 readings) those showing the largest number of
agreements with W are as follows : OL, 65 ; Syr cu S, 39 ; Bo, 36 ;
MS D, 31 ; Sah, 29; fam 13, 27; ms K, 24; Eth, 21 ; Am.. :8; Syr
g, 17; MS 579, 16; MS 157, 16; fam I, 14; MS 472, 12; ms 28, 11;
Go, 10; lect. 184, 8; ms 482, 8; ms Π, 7; 565, 251, and Syr j,
6 each.
In chapters 14 to 21 (108 readings) the agreements are OL, 56 ;
MS K, 44; MS 579, 38; Sah, 30; Bo, 24; ms D, 23; fam i, 23;
Syr cu S, and Eth, 20 each; Syr g, fam 13, 17 each; Arm, 16;
MS 565, 15 ; MS A, 11; MS n, 8 ; Ν and L, 7 each.
There seems to be a decided Egyptian trend in the later chap-
ters, as shown not only by the greater number of agreements with
Sahidic and K, but with all other older mss of Egyptian origin,
whatever the text affiliation. Old Latin leads in number as usual
because of our better knowledge of it, but its supremacy is dimin-
ished. Most noteworthy is the decrease in agreements with the
older Syriac and the syriacising mss. This does not include
fam I, which runs closely with Κ in the second part of John as
likewise in most of Luke. The remarkable increase in agree-
ments with MS 579 begins at 13, 25 and is even greater than the
figures show, since ms 579 fails after 20, 14. It seems quite clear
that there was a difference in base between the two parts of John
in W, but that both were corrected to the Hesychian form of text.
The fact that the dividing point is less clearly marked than in the
other cases may be due to the greater degree of similarity in the
basic texts or to an earlier union with consequent opportunity
for assimilation. The union cannot therefore be assigned to the
parent of W with any degree of certainty, and it may have
occurred much earlier. The small number of agreements with
the Diatessaron is noteworthy, especially in the earlier part, where
the Syriac trend is strong. W certainly shows no direct indebted-
ness; the similarities come from the version tradition, to which
the Diatessaron is also indebted.
The variants in this part of John for which W is the only
known authority follow :
Digitized by
Google
126 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
5, 15 {α7Γηλθ€ν) + 8€; "and" is added by some mss and ver-
sions ;
5, 15 W has both Syriac and regular expressions for **he
said " ; see above ;
5,21 τους ν€κρους eyetpeL ο Ψηρ ;
5, 24 ουκ €ρχ€ται, €ΐς κρίσιν ; cf. Sah ;
5, 36 μαρτυρούσαν for μαρτνρ^ι ; cf. versions ;
6, 16 — ot μαθηται αυτού;
6, 2 1 αυτόν βαλιν for λαβείν αυτόν ; scribal error ;
6, 28 αυτω for προς αυτόν ; cf . Syriac ;
6, 60 — €στίν ; cf. Sah Bo ;
7, 14 μ€σης οχκτης for μ€σουσης;
7, 39 ^αμβανον for €μ€\λον \αμβαν€ΐν ; cf. Latin and Sah ;
10, 13 — ο Sc μισθωτός φεύγει ort μισθωτός €<m; the phrase
may well be suspected; X Β D L, etc., omit first
half; 579 omits part;
10, 2 1 ekeyov he aXXot ; the order is the only special peculiarity ;
see previous list ;
10, 25 -τω;
ΙΟ, 25 αυτά ταύτα τα epya; ταύτα is the regular reading; αυτά
is found in D OL Bo Syr Arm; τα c /ογα appears
only here; it seems an explanatory gloss on the
conflate ;
10, 25 μαρτυρήσει for μαρτυρεί \ cf. testimonium perhibent of
Latin mistaken for future ;
10, 38 αϊ^α7α/ωτ€ for wa γνωτε; cf. et scitote in OL.
10, 42 (πολλοί) Η- αυν ;
11, ΙΟ — το\
11,19 + τψ before μαριαν ;
II, 2θ εκαθτγτο for εκαθεζετο; cf. Syr S;
II, 32 —T\v\ cf. Syriac Eth;
II, 32 (ιδουσ-α) -h δ€ ; note addition of "and" in b ff, fos Syr
S Sah Bo Eth Arm ;
11, 38 ενβριμων for εμβριμωμενος ; cf. /remens of OL and Vg;
12,9 (όχλος) -ho;
12, 9 — c#c νέκρων; cf. Matthew 26, 32 ; Mark 14, 28, where W
adds the words ;
12, 22 +0 before φίλιππος (2); an Hesychian correction, but
belongs to first occurrence of name ; cf. 157 ;
12, 41 errei for ore; Κ A Β L Μ X i, 33, 97, 252, 472, e Sah
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 127
Bo Arm Epiph Nonn Cyr Or have ori; W seems
to have been influenced by the Syriac or Old Latin ;
2, 47 μη8€ for και μη ;
2,48 -τη;
3, 2 Ισκαριώτη ; a mistake for the Hesychian form ;
3, 7 Tt for α/οτι ;
3, 26 δώσω 6ΐ/)8αψας το φωμων; only the order is peculiar;
3, 38 συ μ€ απαρρηση for απαρνηση μ€ ; cf. ίϊ^ Syr g ;
4, 7 €γνωκ€Γαί for €γνωκ€ίτ€ (i) ; cf. Κ D* 330, Bo;
6, 1 7 —otl; cf. K* Sah Diatess ;
6, 22 αφ€ρ€ί for aipct ; cf. aufert of e f q (a r Cypr) ;
6,23 — e/(i); =579; OL Mss omit the• preposition with
this phrase in other passages ;
7,4 (€/)γοι/)4-σου;
7, 8 €δωκα for δεδωκα; cf. above John, 17, 9-14;
7, 8 avro for avrot ; cf. Arm Arab Eth ;
7, 2 2 (δο^αι/) + μου ;
7, 26 και €γω for καγω ;
8, I €ΐσ€λι^λυ^€ΐ/ for cwrrjX^cj/ ; cf. perfect of Bo Latin, etc.
8, 16 €ΐ(Γην€γκ€ν for cwrrjyayc;
8, 1 7 (ow) + αυτω ; cf . the conflate in Syr S ;
8, 18 -o;
8, 30 παραΖ^Ζωκ^μ^ν for παρε^ωκαμεν ;
8, 39 απολύω for απολύσω (ι) ; note the conjunctive in Bo
while Sah has third future ;
19, 7 +Tov before Oeov; Beza, Elzevir, Mill, Wetstein have
it, but there seems no other ms authority in spite of
Tisch {c. mtnusc. pauc) ; a few may be inferred from
failure to mention by Wetstein and Scrivener;
19, 20 Tor€ for τούτον ;
19, 20 φραείΑττι for Α\ηνΐ(Γη,\ due to different order in
Hesych. and careless correction ;
19, 30 παραδβδωκει/ for παρ€δωκ€;
20, I €πι for €ΐς ;
20, 4 €πι for €ΐς ;
20, 5 μ€ντοί% for μαηοι] cf. μ€ντοίγ€ of L X Ψ I, 579, etc.;
20, 6 +0 before σιμών ;
20, 1 3 τεθηκασιν for εθηκαν ;
20, 19 μιας σαββατων for ttj μια των σαββατων; cf. Κ* Syr S ;
20, 26 μ€τα for μεθ;
Digitized by
Google
128 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
20, 30 ireirovqK€u for εποίησαν ;
21, 4 a long omission due to like endings in sound (f>. ita-
cistic error assumed) ; see collation ;
21, 12 αρισταται for αριστησατ€;
21,15 {πλ€ΐον) -h πάντων ;
21, 17 αγαπάς for φιλεις (ι); from verse 16.
The changes above enumerated are similar to those which char-
acterize the version tradition ; compare the chapter on Mark for
the discussion of each type of variant.
5. The First Quire of John
In the text of this part of John there is somewhat the same
puzzle to be solved as in Mark. Out of 225 important variants of
W, 90 agree or partially agree with the Hesychian recension,
though there is generally other and older support. There are 41
agreements with the Antioch recension, but these always have
other support, especially from the ms group Γ Λ, etc. In 65 cases
W finds its only support in the descendants of the version tradi-
tion, and for 28 readings there is no other support.
It is evident that there has been no adaptation to either of the
recensions, which have been corrected into other parts of the ms.
The agreements indicate rather that those recensions drew many
of their readings from a text form allied to W. The closer rela-
tionship to the Hesychian suggests that this type of text was of
Egyptian origin. That it belongs to the version tradition is shown
by the following readings, which have no adequate Hesychian or
Antioch support :
1,1 +0 before θ€ος = L Nyss ;
I, 15 (eLirov) +υμίν= D** X f Vg Eth Epiph;
I, 15 4-ος before €/ϋΐπροσ^€ν = K* 1. 184, c Ρ dimma Eth Chr;
1,16 + ζα/ην before €\αβομ€ν = Sah ;
I, 17 -hSc before χάρις = 1. 253, a b c f ff , 1 q r deer Syr (g) h
Bo Eth Georg Ambr ;
I, 18 +€i μη before ο μονογενής ^OL• Vg (lo Mss) Arm Ir
Hilar Ambr;
I, 18 {(ίξηγησατο)'\-ημιν=^ο Syr cu Adimant;
I, 19 ερούτησουσιν for ^ρωτησωσιν^ L Δ 33, 579 ; note JCeKA.C
in Sah with future but Bo uses conjunctive ;
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 129
I, 20 -και (3) = C** L fam i, 33, b f ff, r Bo (B F M) Arm""
Georg;
I, 21 ' (αυτοί/) +7raXti^=K'' a b e ff , 1 r Vg (D R) Syr g Pers;
cf.K*c;
I, 21 -hri ovp before ο προφήτης = a b c e (r) ;
I» 23 (ϊα;)+€ΐ;^ιας Trotctrc τας τρφους αυτόν = e Or Ambr; cf.
1. 47, b ;
I, 27 ovK i/ii β/ω= Β Τ** X Ψ fam 13, 118, 579» Ο^* Aug;
I, 29 τας αμα/οηα9 for ttjj^ α/χα/οτιαι/ = e 1 aur cor-vat Vg (4)
Did Cypr Eus ;
I, 30 (€ιπoI/) + υ/iι^^ = fam 13, 248, 1. 47, 1. 52, 1. 184, Eth;
I, 30 -hori before οπίσω=Χ Vg (O) Syr cu S g h j Sah
Bo;
I, 31 βαπτίζίΐ/ for βa^n^L•ζωp = e q Sah (109) Arm Georg; cf.
Syr cu S ;
I, 32 /icj/oi/ for €μ€ίν€ΐ/==Η b e q r Vg (R) Chr Ambr Hier;
I, 36 {θ^ον) 4- ο €ρων τας αμαρτίας του κοσμου= C* 59» ^35» ^ ^2
aur Vg (Fm' foss) Eth Cyr; yet all have την αμαρτιαν
except foss {peccata) ;
I, 43 -hicai before €μβ\€φας (for 8c) = 46, 1 17, 1. 15, a e q Syrr
Eth Chr; many omit conjunction;
I, 45 — ο before φίλιππος = K* F* fam 13, 17, 24, 122, 248, 471,
472, 565, Sah Bo Epiph ;
1,48 (ci8ci/) + 8€= 157, e {iesus autem) Bo Chr (i ms); 124,
a b £fa 1 aur foss and Epiph also add but with par-
ticipial construction ;
1, 51 — σ€= Arm;
2,2 (ϊς)+€κι=ΐ3ΐ, Vg(A BAyFGHeMOQSXY
foss deer) ;
2, 7 +και before λ€γι = Κ X (e ff , 1 foss) deer Ρ Eth Georg;
2,12 — €Kti = 66, Chron- Alex ;
2, 15 + ως before φραγ^Κλωρ— Oxy. Pap. 847, G L X i, 19, 22,
33» 565» 1. 253» OL (exc. e 1 δ) Vg Syr h j Or Cyr;
2, 16 πωλουσιι^ τας π€/^tστ€/^ας = a b £f , r δ Syr S Sah Bo;
2, 17 /cat for δ€ = e f ff, 1 q aur foss Syr g j Bo (Γ) Eth Georg
Arab Epiph ;
2, 17 {eaTLv) + oTi = X 486, Pers Or Epiph (Sah Bo);
2, 20 ο ι/αος οντος οικοδο/ϋΐτ^^τ; = Clem- ΑΙ Diatess;
2, 2 1 αντος for €Κ6ΐι/ος = Syr S Sah Bo Diatess ;
3, 2 τα σημια ταύτα = ff, Sah Bo Slav Or ;
Digitized by
Google
130 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
3, 13 (ουΒις) -l• eoTLv 09=Eth Arm; a common Latin para-
phrase, but not found in mss here ;
3, 14 δι νφωθηρ€ = Α 1. 26, a Syr cu S Sah (pap 109) Bo Eth
Arab Slav Lucif . ;
3, 20 αντου τα efyya== A Κ Π I, 72, 74, 59, 90, 209, 470, 476,
482, 484, 569, 672, Sah Bo Chr; this reading was
taken by the K* type of the Antioch; it does not
belong to the original Antioch recension;
3, 2 1 €ΐσιι/ for €<Γην=Ψ 2, 28, 67, 72, 254, 472, Syrr Latin, etc. ;
3, 23 +0 before ιωαρι/ης= Β 1. 44, Sah ;
3, 28 — €γω= D 245, a d ffa 1 aur Syr cu Cypr Firm ;
3, 31 — CK της γης eoTL /ccu = g 1 aur Vg (D E) Or Tert Hier;
4, 6 (ωρα) + 8€ = b cor-vat Vg (D) Sah (7^) Bo Cyr; cf. e (ei)
Syrh;
4, 7 H-K<u before €ρχ€ται=64, 258, OL Vg (Ηθ) Syr S cu
g j Eth Arab ; cf . f {auteni) Sah (3 mss) ;
4, 23 (αυτοί/) -he/ πϊα= 124* a b Vg (R) ; cf. 131, 229* which
seem to add ; due to omission ;
4, 25 avayydCki for ai/aT^ycXct = X* D ;
4, 27 (/ut€i/Toi)+y€=Or; cf. above, John 20, 5;
4, 27 λαλ€ΐ for €λαλ€ΐ = 486, 579, Syr g Bo ;
4, 29 -/iot = ffa Bo (O) ;
4, 30 (€i7jX^oi/) + ow=K Ν Λ fam i, fam 13, 28, 71, 330, 474,
478, 481, 483-5» 565» 569» 1. 184, al e f ff, 1 q aur Vg
(clrr) Sah Cyr;
4, 31 και for δ€= Syr g Arm Eth Aug ;
4, 35 τ€Γραμηρον (against τετράμηνος) = Η 28, 254, 482, e q Chr;
4, 38 -o=D* Ld e;
4, 42 -oTi (i) = Β 8o, 1. 53, b f r Syr cu g Eth Or Ir ;
4, 42 - αληθώς == Κ* Π 42, 71, ίϊ, r mol Vg (D K*) Pers Or
Vict Heracl ;
4, 45 + τοίς before {ΐ€ροσο\υμοις) = Or ; cf. Sah ;
4, 45 — avrot = Cyr Chr ;
4, 5 1 νπηρτησαν αυτω οι δούλοι αντου = e Syr cu ;
4, 52 — αυτω=a b dimma Sah Chr (i ms);
4, 54 (τovro)-l•δ€=BC*Gfam 13,71, 485,1.253,Bo(7MSs)Or;
4, 54 enovqaeu σημωρ = Κ Chr (a b Eth) ;
5,2 τη €πι\€γομα/η = d b (c δ) ;
5, 9 -€ΐ;^€ως=Κ* D d 1 aur Arm; 28, 245, 254, etc., omit
more ;
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 131
5, 10 apii/ for ap(u=OL Vg {tollere) Sah Bo;
5, II ο δ€ απ€κρίνατο for απ€κρυθη = Η'^ Syr g j h Sah (91) Bo
(2 Mss) Georg Slav ; cf. Κ C* G, etc. ;
5, 1 1 νγιην for υγίη = Κ* 5 79•
5, II-I2 -fcpajSttTTOi;• ••αροι/τοι/ = ΓΛ* 54* 57, 64, 68, 357,
b Syr S ;
The number of agreements of W with each of the versions
and various mss in question is as follows: OL, 35; Bo, 17; Sah,
15 (total Coptic agreements, 25); Syr cu S, 14; Eth, 13; later
S5rriac, 13; MS K, 9 ; Arm, 6 ; fam i and fam 13, 5 each ; 579, 33 and
X, 4 each ; D, 28, L, 565, and lect. 184 and 253, 3 each. From this
it is clear that the type of text is related to the base found for the
later portion of John. The Old Latin agreements are rather more
numerous and striking, reminding one of the text of Mark 1-5, 30.
Coptic, and even K, maintain the expected relationship, though the
majority of agreements was removed by the rigidness with which
possible Hesychiian readings were excluded in making the above
list. The small number of agreements with D is due in large
part to the lacuna in D. Conclusions should not be based on so
brief a portion of text. The two cases where the Diatessaron is
found in the support are of less account since Semitic construction
is involved.
The following table of all the agreements between W and the
six chief uncials will correct any errors in impression obtained
from the above :
CAap.
Κ
A
Β
C
D
L
1
31
34
38
42
lac
41
2
8
12
i6
lac
lac
13
3
i8
18
30
lac
lac
25
4
35
44
49
55
39
51
5
12
6
10
12
10
8
The list of readings for which W seems the only authority
follows :
I, 4 —ην (i); note variation in tense in best mss; cf. i, 6
for style of John ;
I, 6 απο for πάρα; cf. John 10, 18, where scribe corrects same
error ;
Digitized by
Google
132 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
I, 21 συ €i τ^λιας; cf. Β e foss which differ only slightly;
I, 29 —προς αυτόν;
I, 33 €π αυτω for en αυτόν; cf. OL e {in ed) ;
I, 37 κηκουσαν for και τ/κουσαι^;
I, 46 Toi/ τω for roi/ vtoi^ του; not a late Greek construction;
perhaps from Latin ;
1, 51 τούτων μ^ζω;
2, I eyivero for eyevero ; it appears to be an imperfect for aor-
ist ; perhaps ai> itacism ;
2, 12 — €ΐς καφαρναουμ; perhaps due to the change of order
noted below ;
2, 1 2 01 μαθητή αυτού before και η JTqp ; other MSS show change
of order or omission ;
2, 1 2 — αυτού after μτιτηρ;
2, 14 κολλυβιχττας for κ€ρματΜΓΓας; cf. verse 15; Latin uses
the same word both times ;
2, 20 γφίς for €γ€ρ€ΐς ; cf. 1. 47 (cytpct?), therefore present for
future ;
2, 22 ηνεστη for ηγ€ρθη; ανέστη in Chr 134 Ε ; 135 Β; Neme-
sus, nat. hom. 576 Β ; cf. Matthew 17, 9; Luke 9, 8;
on augment see p. 23;
2, 22 αντω for 01 μαθηται αυτού;
3, 13 ανζβη for αναβ€βηκ€ν; cf. perfect tense in the ver-
sions ;
3, 22 KaKL for και ckci;
4, 1 1 και ουτ€ αντλημα €χις after βαθύ ;
4, 1 1 και for ουι^ ;
4, 1 1 €(mv for c^ci? ; see above on grammatical peculiarities ;
4, 1 2 (φρ€αρ) + TO ζων ; from verse 1 1 ;
4, 14 (δαι/)4-δ€; the combination arose from correction in
parent ; scribe copied both ;
4, 1 7 — ο before i5 ;
4, 47 ηκ€ν for 17KC1 ;
4, 48 — ο before ϊς ;
5, 5 μ και "η for τρι,ακονταοκτω ; seems to imply misuse of let-
ters as numerals ; *
5, 7 ev οσω for β/ ω; cf. Sah (^OCON).
The peculiarities are in the main similar to those found in the
rest of the ms, which have been assigned to the influence of the
Digitized by
Google
THE PROBLEM OF THE TEXT 133
version tradition. The individual cases here point to Latin and
Coptic, particularly Sahidic, influence.
6. Summary
By far the most decided evidence gathered in this long study
has to do with the parent or parents of W. It was made up out
of six separate parts: (i) Matthew, (2) John 5, 12 to end, (3) Luke
1-8, 12, (4) Luke 8, 13 to end, (5) Mark 1-5, 30, (6) Mark 5, 31
to end. We do not know whether it originally contained John
I- 5, II, or not, but it may be assumed. At some earlier date
portion 2 seems to have been combined from two separate mss.
The dividing point is near the end of chapter 13. Portions i and
4 had been previously corrected to agree with the Antioch recen-
sion ; portions 2 and 3, with the Hesychian ; portion 5 was from
a Greek- Latin bilingual ; portion 6, from a trilingual with decided
Latin-Syriac and less Coptic tendencies. The basic text {i.e.
before correction) of portions i, 3, and 4 must have been closely
allied to this type of text. The first half of portion 2 had the same
base, but the second half shows more Coptic afiiliation. It may
be noted that Mark i - 5, 30 is slightly more than a quire, and
Luke 1-8,12 about five ms pages more than two quires. The
MSS, or parts of mss, which made up the parent of W presumably
had somewhat larger quires.
The first quire of John, though really an independent ms, has
a text closely related to the text of the latter part of John, before
correction to the Hesychian standard. In some respects this is
like the text found in Mark 1-5, 30, but there is less Latin and
more Coptic influence.
Digitized by
Google
V. DATE
The discussion of the date of W has been postponed to this
point in the study, partly because of its difficulty and uncertainty,
and partly because I wished the ms to exhibit its great worth,
unaided by the prepossession which attaches to hoary age. In
the preliminary notice about the mss in the Freer Collection
(Amer. Jour, of Arch. vol. 12 (1908), p. 52) I assigned the ms
tentatively to the fifth or sixth century; in the same journal,
vol. 13, p. 132, I dated it more exactly in the fifth century, and
Dr. Kenyon, in the English Paleographical Society Publications
(Plate 201 of the new series) gives the same date. Professor Gren-
fell, both by letter and in conversation at Oxford, dated the ms as
" probably fourth century." But in a ms of such importance it is
well to give all the evidence bearing on the date, rather than to
rely on the general acceptance of any date.
Even in antiquity this ms was exhibited as an object of interest
or peculiar sanctity, presumably because of its great age. On the
first page of each gospel there are several large blots, twenty on
Matthew i, sixteen on John i, five on Luke i, and four on Mark i.
The blots on the first page of John are much the largest; there
are no similar blots elsewhere in the ms except three small ones
on page 326. Though these blots were dried and hardened, so
that no semblance of the original material remained, they were
still thick enough so that small bits could be cleaved off. These
were analyzed by Professor Gomberg of the University of Michi-
gan. He found slight traces of iron, but only to the extent that
was expected from the ink, which cleaved off with the bits of blot
material. The ms was written with an iron ink, but the blots were
not ink. The rest of the material was readily combustible, leaving
only a scanty ash. The blots were therefore of vegetable or ani-
mal matter and we may with safety assume that they came from
the dripping of candles or lamps, probably the former, if one may
judge from the thickness of the blots. As a flock of wool was
found between two leaves, evidently used as a book mark, sheep
were probably kept in the neighborhood of the monastery which
134
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
Plate II
A-t
— \7fN: '
'Ax^icklknetH' Hfi^r{i -
β^0%ί 9Ngi^' A e ηκγ r ν ίΗ* a k yy ί,% ,
Τ0
f\. ί-φ- . ^ -
f li K.^ iff f T,. .^^i; •' 'f V
John iv. 5ti - v. 11.
Digitized by
Google
DATE 135
possessed the ms. The inference that the candles used were of
tallow is an easy one. The blots did not come from any natural
use in reading, as they would then have been found in other parts
of the MS. It seems that this Bible must have been kept in some
dark part of the monastery and, when shown to visitors, usually
only the first pages of Matthew and John were looked at, but the
more curious or distinguished visitors may have been shown the
first page of each gospel. No similar blots appear in the other
Biblical mss found with this one, so they were evidently not con-
sidered equal objects of interest. That they were all younger is
not thereby proved, but is at least suggested.
On page 35 of the Deuteronomy -Joshua ms there is a cursive
note in black ink, which from the style of writing has been dated
at the end of the sixth century. The same shade of black ink was
used by the third hand in W, and also by the last corrector of the
subscription to Mark. As a crude Coptic μ is found in one of these
corrections and none of them show much familiarity with Greek
or Greek Bible mss, it is probable that all four of the mss were in
a Coptic monastery during the sixth century.
An earlier terminus an^e quern for the ms is given by the sub-
scription to Mark (Facsimile, p. 372; Amer. Jour. Arch. vol. 13,
Plate iii). As has been stated above (p. 2), the two lines of this
were written by two fifth century semi-cursive hands and indicate
two successive owners of the ms. The second of these was the
head of a monastery. We may thus with safety date the whole ms
as not later than the early part of the fifth century. But does this
apply also to the first quire of John ? Dr. Kenyon (op. cit.) thinks
not and dates it tentatively in the seventh or eighth century, on
the basis of the writing, which he classes as a Slavonic sloping
uncial. It seems impossible to separate so far the two parts of the
MS, and fortunately we do not have to rely entirely on the com-
parison of styles of writing. It is certain that this strange quire
was written to fill a gap, to supply a lost quire. On the last page
of it the text is stretched and ends of lines left vacant after each
sentence, so as to come out just even ; cf. Plate II. The three pre-
ceding pages were just as plainly crowded, an extra line even being
added on each page. It must be admitted that the writer was
both inexperienced and had before him a copy quite different in
size of page. Yet with all his care to make his quire come out
even he omitted nearly a verse at the end. This not only empha-
Digitized by
Google
136 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
sizes the difference in form of the mss from which and for which
he was copying, but proves conclusively that one was not the parent
of the other. In other words, he was not copying an injured or
wornout quire, but was restoring a lost one ; he Was not copying
a definite quire, but was striving to arrange in a quire a certain
amount of text. His task was to copy as far as the words κραβατ-
τον σου και π€ριπατ€ΐ of 5> 1 2, but he stopped with the same words
in verse ii. This might have been an omission in the parent
text and be explained as due to like endings, but the fact that the
omission falls exactly at the end of the quire seems sufficient proof
that it was first made in copying this inserted quire. Exactly the
same omission is noted by Tischendorf with the words " Ceterum
Γ Λ* al^ b ont versum 12, quippe transilientes a κοχ π€ριπατ€ΐ. ad
και π€ριπατ€ΐ." This explanation is, of course, possible, but exactly
the same words are omitted by the jump from κραβαττον to κρα-
βaττovy which we know took place in W. I can not avoid the
conclusion that the error had a common origin, and therefore all
others having it are indebted to W, or rather to the first quire of
John in W. The omitting mss are Γ A* 54* 57, 64, 68, 357, Old
Latin b, and Syr S. Of these we have seen above (p. 128), that
Γ and A were related to W in the first quire of John at least, while
the fifth century mss b Syr S show a closer relationship to all the
uncorrected parts of the W text. Yet if the mistake was original
in W, the date of this quire must be before the fifth century, while
the whole ms would have to be still earlier, if a lost quire of it was
replaced by the quire under discussion. A date for the whole ms
earlier than the second half of the fourth century seems impossible.
Furthermore the fact that Γ and A show a closer affiliation to W
in the first quire of John than in the rest of the ms implies that
the parts were not yet united when the ancestor of Γ and A did
the borrowing.
Another proof may be drawn from the condition of the writing.
The superscription εναγγ^Κιον κατά ιωαννην and the quire number
θ are less worn than the rest of the writing on the first page and
without losing much in brightness have nevertheless printed across
on to the opposite page very decidedly. This feels less rough and
is more easily legible than the offprints due to age, which are so
common in the ms. It seems to be a case of blotting and not an
offprint. If so, the quire was bound in the ms when the title and
quire number were added. This would be final on the greater
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
Ρΐ,ΑΤΕ 111
AiW
*>*'
'*-•.••ζ^
^>^tf π If wAi<^:i>J?^i5>^*t£Tjg
.., λν;λ/ΐί Μέ-*?^»-! Oy•4»^J »0^>^rV«C*^^* .,
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
Plate IV
ί "^ Λ<^A^^;/^*κ^^>/7A^-/ι•r/ΛcAί•7•AΓ/r•MiHAt'
' /' ftt^■JYoayrJ^Ne^fif<λrraff\^l•icfc\y'f^*f^<>^
.1 Tit th' urn -xyy t^tM^vyvn^^^^^'^^ii
ά
Digitized by
Google
DATE 137
age of the first quire of John, if we were certain that these additions
were written by the διο/ο^ωττ^ς (cf. above, p. 39), but we do not
need that assumption. The quire number θ is written exceptionally
low for this ms and a careful examination with a good lens revealed
the reason. In the place above the quire number the parchment,
though badly decayed, shows plain signs of an erasure. I have
not been able to read an erased quire number on this spot, even
with the aid of hydro-sulphide of ammonium, and the decayed state
of the parchment prevents further attempts. However, on an
excellent negative of this page, secured four years ago, both Pro-
fessor Bonner and I have read independently a small angular alpha
under the erasure. This accords exactly with all the other points
noted. The quire was once the first quire of a ms and so suffered
more severely from wear. The ms probably did not include Mat-
thew and may have contained only John. After the original first
quire had been lost or worn out, the present quire was written to
complete it. The ms seems not to have been well bound, for the
last page of the quire has suffered from wear almost as much as
the first page ; cf. Plate II. Yet the quire as a whole was in such
good condition, when W was copied, that it was taken over into the
new MS.* Presumably it is not much older than the rest of the ms.
Examples of the early, sloping uncial of W are not very fre-
quent on parchment. The closest parallel known to me is the
Enoch fragment found at Akhmin in 1886. The first two quires
of this (Plates xi-xxv in Mem. de la Miss. Arch. fran. au Caire,
vol. ix, fasc. 3, Paris, 1893) are in a small rough uncial hand, hav-
ing a decided slope to the right and, though written carelessly
with a broad pointed pen, bearing considerable resemblance in
forms of letters to the first hand of W.^ Plate III gives a facsimile
of page 22. We may note further that the plural abbreviations
τΓΐ/ατα, etc., are used, as once in W, and also there is agreement in
two noteworthy misspellings, €κχθρους (cf. above, p. 21) and ok
(ook) for ουκ (cf. p. 38).
The third and last quire of the Enoch fragment (Plates xxvi-
xxxiii) bears a much closer resemblance to the hands of W.
Plate IV shows page 52. The ease, grace, and slope of the hand
^ This is not an impossibility in ancient mss. Sometimes mss were repaired when the
newly added portion equaled the old in amount, as codex Aesinus of the Agricola of Tadtus^
tenth and fifteenth centuries.
2 Cf. Plate I.
Digitized by
Google
138 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
remind one strongly of the first hand of W, but the shapes of
many of the letters, notably γ e κ μ σ and ω, are far closer to hand
a (first quire of John). I see no reason for not considering the
two hands of the Enoch fragment contemporary. It has been
dated in the sixth century, but, though both hands are somewhat
more developed t)^es than the hands of W, I should not place the
date later than the end of the fifth.
Another interesting parallel is the Sappho fragment (Berlin,
P. 9722 ; facs. in Sitzungsber. d. kgl. Preus. Akad. d. Wissen.
1902, p. 195 ff.). Though much blurred and disfigured, the writ-
ing both in slope and forms of letters is a close parallel to hand i
of W. The ornamental dots on such letters as κ y r υ are, how-
ever, much more pronounced and frequent, thus approximating
hand a of W. The editor. Professor Schubart, dated this fragment
in the sixth or seventh century in spite of the fact that it was a part
of a parchment roll, and found in a mass of papyrus fragments.
The entire absence of accents and punctuation and the fact that the
iota adscript is regularly written speak for a relatively early date.
Because of the roll form I should date the fragment in the transi-
tion period from papyrus to parchment (third or fourth century).
Another sloping uncial hand on parchment has been published
by Professor Hunt (Cat. of Gr. Pap. in John Rylands Libr.
Manchester, vol. i, no. 53). This is the remnant of a vellum
book which once contained the whole Odyssey. Because of its
close similarity to papyrus hands it has been dated in the third or
possibly fourth century. It bears no close resemblance to any of
the hands above discussed, though it approximates the first hand
of the Enoch fragment in its roughness and inelegance. I believe
we can assert with confidence that all of these sloping uncial
hands have no connection with the later Slavonic uncial, but are
parallels to or imitations of the sloping papyrus hand of the second
to fifth centuries.
Dr. Kenyon (op. cit.) has called attention to Pap. 46 of the
British Museum as a very close parallel to the first hand of W.
This is a magical papyrus of the fourth century. See Plate V b.
Another interesting parallel is no. 108 in Papiri Greco-Egizi, vol.
2, Milan, 1908, a fragment of the Iliad (Plate Va). The appear-
ance of a letter from Sarapammon to Eroninus on the verso gives
a perfect date an^e quern. All the dated examples of the rather
extensive correspondence of these men fall in the years 255-266.
Digitized by
Google
Plate V
v".":i
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
DATE 139
The letters were found at Harit in the Fayum. The ms of the
Iliad, which was torn up to use for correspondence, must have
been materially older. The writing is the characteristic sloping
uncial, which we have been discussing, and is even more note-
worthy since it has heavy ornamental dots on the letters γ χ ν
and rarely τ as in hand a of W. Also the ξ ζηά ω have similar,
decidedly early forms. Heavy ornamental dots are no more a
mark of late date than the sloping hand. Both are early, if
not frequently combined. Cf. Ox. Pap. nos. 844, 406, and 447.
For early sloping uncials compare O. P. 23, 26, 403, 655, 223,
232; Rylands Libr. Gr. Pap. 57; Berlin. Klassikertexte, vol. 5,
Plate ii; vol. 3, Plate i. Uncials with ornamental dots are fairly
common and early; cf. O. P. 25, 20, 661 ; Rylands, Gr. Pap. 20,
16, 44, 51, 55; Berlin. Klassikertexte, vol. 5, no. 46 D, Taf. i.
In determining the date of W most of the evidence thus seems
to point to the fourth century, though the beginning of the fifth
must still be admitted as a possibility. The first quire of John is
slightly older than the rest of the ms. The two parts can not be
separated far in date, for most of the peculiarities of hand a appear
infrequently in the rest of the ms. Enlarged letters, punctuation,
and ornamental dots are more frequent in hand a, but occur
throughout the ms. On the other hand, the slope of hand a is less
pronounced and the presence of old forms oi μ ξ and ω is more
regular than in the rest of the ms. The peculiarities of text,
absence of titles by first hand, and the presence in one case of the
shorter subscription, κατά Lωavvηvy point to an early date. The
patchwork character of the parent ms plainly indicates origin in a
time when Biblical mss came near extinction in certain regions at
least. As the last great persecution, in which we are expressly
told that the sacred books were ordered destroyed, was begun by
Diocletian in 303, we are probably justified in dating the parent
of W soon after that date. Just how complete a ms of the gospels
was gathered for that parent and how much the scribe of W had
to add from other mss we can not determine. Certainly some one
had to send to North Africa for the beginning of Mark, and the
Hesychian recension, which should have been the favorite one in
Egypt at this time, seems to have been in large part inaccessible.
Matthew and the later part of Luke, which are of the Antioch
recension, were quite probably added by the scribe of W to fill the
gaps in the more ancient ms, which he was copying.
Digitized by
Google
VI. THE TEXT OF W AND THE EARLY
CHURCH FATHERS
Individual agreements are often more instructive than mere
numbers when many authorities support. For this reason the
following brief lists of readings are repeated, in which W finds
almost its only support in the early church fathers.
I. W AND Clement of Alexandria
Matthew 5, 21 φον^νση^ for <^οι/€υσ€ΐς (Strom. 7, 60, 4);
6, 20 — ουδ€ Kkerrrovaiv^] 25, 35 (^aycti/) + #cat (also in Ps. Nil.);
Mark 10, 27 —πάρα (3); Luke 18, 29 the inverted order νμ^ν
λ€γω (Clement combined with Mark 10, 29) ; John 2, 20 ο ι/αο9
ouro9 οικοΒομηθη (inverted order).
Of these the last is by far the most noteworthy, for the Arabic
Diatessaron also agrees. As this is not the normal Arabic order
the agreement can not be accidental. Furthermore the citation in
Clement is literal and three verses long (cf. Stahlin's edit. vol. 3,
p. 219). It seems almost equally inconceivable that any one of
these three authorities should have copied from one of the others.
Furthermore the change in order was not called for by Syriac, but
rather suggests Latin influence. The Diatessaron can not have
originated the change but all drew eventually from the same
source. As the transposition is entirely possible in Greek, though
not called for by a rigid rule of order, I do not venture to refer the
change to a bilingual ms.
2. W and Origen
Matthew 10, 21 racva ior t€kpov ; 16, 13 λ€γουσιι/ /ji€ (inverted
order); 19, 24 €ΐσ€λθ€ΐν δια τρυιτηματος ραφώος (order change,
Chr agrees); 21, 9 — ot (3); 22, 6 —αυτού (Ir and Eus also
omit) ; 24, 14 —πασιν (Chr agrees) ; 24, 20 νμων η φνγη (a Cop-
tic order also found in Eus) ; 26, 23 €Κ€ΐνος for ούτος; 27, ii —0
ηγψωι^;
* Qt4is dives salvetur^ 13; Strom. 3, 12, 86; 3, 6, 56 support; Strom. 4, 6, 33, sup-
ported by Protr. 10, 93 ; 105 ; Paed. 3, 6, 34, does not omit.
140
Digitized by
Google
TEXT OF W AND THE EARLY CHURCH FATHERS 141
Mark 4, 12 — ακουωσ-ιι/ ; 8, 38 — ravnj; il, 10 €φηρη for
ωσαι/1/α; 12, 25 +ot; 12, 26 — ο (2 34); 14, 30 άρνηση for
απαρνηση ;
Luke 4, 40 Tjyoi/ for Tjyayoi/; 7, 33 +0 before ιωαι/ι^>79; 19, 37
ατται^αι/ for απαι/ ; 22, 15 — ftc;
John 5, 26 τω υιω ζωτ^ι/ βδωκβι/ (change of order) ; 12, 35 λαβή
for καταληβη; 1 7, 3 — σ€ and απ€στιλ€ΐ/ for απ€στ€ΐλα9 (also in
Epiph) ; 18, 36 ην before €κ\
John I, 23 (ϊ?υ)+€υ^ιας ποΐ€ΐτ€ τας τρίβουν αντον (also in
Ambr) ; 2, 1 7 + on (also Epiph) ; 3, 2 τα σημια ταύτα (order
change); 4, 27 (/xci^ot) + γ€ ; 4, 45 +τοις before ΐ€ροσο\νμοις.
The length and striking character of this list is impressive
enough without further comment, but a word should perhaps be
added on Luke 19, 37. The variant ατται/ται/ involves not only a
mistake in gender but a transfer in declension of a well-known
word. Such an error would probably not arise twice independ-
ently and certainly not in the same passage. Neither could it
long survive in any text tradition, for almost any scribe or reader
would know enough Greek to correct it. Koetschau, Texte u.
Unter. vol. 28, pt. 2, p. 26, assures us that this is the reading of
the best ms of Origen, John Comm. 10, 21, 127, though the error
has been silently corrected by the editors. The passage of Origen
is a literal citation covering twelve verses, and the variations from
W are practically all due to the Antioch corrections inserted in
the W text. The parent before correction must have been very
closely related to the ms used by Origen or his secretary.
3. W AND Other Early Fathers
Matthew 7, 25 προσέκρουσαν for προσ€π€σον = Philo ; 8, 27 +0
ανθρο/ίΓο^^ Hil Chr Thdrt ; 8, 29 €κραζον for €κραξαν= Bas Macar
Epiph; 10, 14 των λόγων (man i) = Chr; 10, 17 — αυτών = Hil ;
12, 21 em for €i/=Eus Chr; 12, 48 — €ΐσ«/= Aug Ambr; 15, 19
τΓορνιαι μοιχιαι φόνοι (order change) = Cyr; 15, 32 — aurov=Hil
Chr ; 18, 4 γαρ for ουν = Aphraates ; 19, 8 — υμιν (man i) = Chr ;
^9» 30 +€σ•οι^αι= Pistis Sophia; 24, 31 +τοτ€ = Chr; 27, 6
«στα/ for €ic(m=Eus;
Mark l, 11 του ουρανού for των ουραι/ωι/ = Epiph ; ι, 15 των
ουρανών for του ^€ον= Justin ; 2, 26 €ΐ.σ€\θων for ^ισηλθεν ' ' * και =
Hier ; 3» 33 "" ftov= Ambr ; 1 2, 35 " ^ before ^ = Barnabas ;
Digitized by
Google
142 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
Luke I, 35 Slotl for 8io=Ir; 8, 17 - yap = Aug Hier; 8, 32
- €K€L = Basil-Seleuc ; 9, 3 1 +τη before 8οξη = Epiph ; 9, 59
— πρωτορ = Thdrt ; 13,24— λέγω νμιρ = Faust-Man ; 16, 31
απ^λθη for avacrrq = Dial, c. Marc. ; 18, 42 — αντω = Adamant ;
John 5, 18 αποκτ€ίραι οι ιουδαίοι (order change) = A mbr
Epiph; 5, 19 ο for α = Epiph; 6, 2 θ€ωρονρτ€ς for ori €ωρωρ =
Chr Nonn; 6, 44 +προς /i€=Hil Hier Vig-Tap; 6, 58 ζήση
for ζ>/σ€ται = Chr ; 6, 62 βιδι^ται for ^cω/^τJT€ = Chr Epiph Eus
Thdrt ; 7, 1 7 ποιτ; for ^cXrj ' • ποΐ€ίΡ = Chr Cyr ; 8, 28 — ο πατήρ =
Tert Eus; 8, 42 +ovic = Chr Athan; 9, 22 σχη/εθεντο for ot/j'ctc-
^cii/ro=Cyr Thphil; 10, 31 —01 ιουδαίοι = Athan ; 11, 26 —€19
€/i€=Nonn; 11, 43 €κραξ€ρ for €κραυγασ€ = Chr ; 12, 42 πολλοί
τωρ αρχορτωρ for €κ τ • α/> * πολ = Chr ; 12, 47 +/Aij = Chr Aug»
14, 20 —€ρ= Hil Vict; 20, 29 βιδοτβς for t8oi/r€9 = Chr;
John I, I -ho before i/?=Nyss; i, 18 + rj/iiv = Adamant ;
2,12 — eicci = Chron- Alex ; 4, 45 — auroi = Cyr Chr ; 4, 54 eiroii;-
σ€ρ σημιορ (order change) = Chr.
In the above list there are 17 agreements with Chrysostom,
who thus ranks next to Origen in nearness to the text of W ; yet
it must be noted that none of these agreements come in Mark or
Luke. The agreements with Hilarius, Epiphanius, Cyril, and
Eusebius are also noteworthy. In general we must conclude that
the citations in the early Church Fathers are more apt to represent
Biblical texts current in their time, than has been sometimes
assumed.
Digitized by
Google
VIL COLLATION
The collation is based on the Oxford 1880 edition of the Tex-
tus Receptus, which is designated as iuxta exemplar Millianum.
The edition of Mill is a reprint of Stephen 1550. The following
table shows the variations of these editions (variations in accent
and breathings are not included):
Oxford
Ί880
Mill
Stephen 1550
Matthew 8, 4
αλλ*
άλλα
a\y
9» 3
—
ΟΤΙ
ΟΤΙ
15*32
το^ι%
τρεις
τρ€ΐς
20, 15
η ο οφθ.
Ύ\ ο οφθ.
€1 Ο οφθ.
20, 22
8c
δε ο
ο δε
21, 15
l8ovt€s
iSoVTOS
ι8οντ€ς
has same order
verse 14 be-
23» 13-
-14
of verses
fore 13
24» 15
€στως
€<ΓΓως
€<ΓΓ09
Mark 6, 53
Tet/injaaper
Τ€ΐη)σαρ€Τ
Τ€νησαρα•
10, 32
ηρξατο
ηρξατα
ηρξατο
II, 22
ο ίησονς
ο Ιησούς
Ιησούς
15» 7
γ€νομ€Ρος
\eyoμ€voς
λ€γομ€νος
15» 29
οναι
ουαι
ουα
Luke 7, 12
χήρα
χήρα
ην χήρα
7, 12
ικανός ην
ικανός ην
ικανός
10, 6
ο νιος
ο υιός
υιός
13» 15
ακ€κριθη
απ€κριθη
απ€κριθη
17» I
Μ
μη
του μη
21,38
ωρθριζ€
ωθριζε
ωρθριζ€
22,45
μαΟ^μας αντον
μαθητας
μαθητας
22,47
€γγισ€
ηγγισ€
ηγγισ€
24, 10
Ιάκωβου
η Ιάκωβου
Ιάκωβου
John 3, 23
Σαλβμ
Σαλειμ
Σαλειμ
8,4
κατβληφθη
κατ^Κηφθη
κατ€ΐΚηφθη
8,39
€ΐπ€ν
€ΐπον
€ΐπον
13» 31
—
ουν
—
18, 16
ον
ος
ος
19,7
του θ€ου
του θ€ου
θβου
143
Digitized by
Google
144 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
For ease in using the collation each variant is printed in a line
by itself ; these are distinguished as follows : + for " add " ; — for
" omit " ; < for " transpose to read " ; f to call attention to an im-
portant variation in spelling; all other variants worthy of any
consideration are preceded by the sign * It has been deemed
wise to include minor variations in spelling, mostly itacistic, but
there is no distinguishing mark placed before them ; they can be
easily disregarded by any one not interested. I have omitted the
cases of addition of ρ ^φ^Κκυστικον^ as it is regularly added; see
p. 25 for the rule and exceptions.
The paragraph sign (If) indicates a paragraph division of the
MS. In case a paragraph does not coincide with the beginning of
a verse, the first words are given.
Words or letters illegible or missing are inclosed in square
brackets. Letters only partially legible are distinguished by a
dot placed below.
Abbreviations, punctuations, and apostrophes are given in so
far as they occur in the variants, but none besides. Colon and
Greek colon are used in the ms ; commas are used to represent the
punctuation by vacant space. Line ends within the variants are
indicated by a light upright line. Variants are printed as they
occur in the ms without accents, breathings, or capitals. Word
division has been introduced. The extent of longer omissions is
sometimes shown by giving the first and last words only.
The different hands are designated by figures or letters on the.
line following the word man. Repeated occurrences of a word in
the same paragraph are marked by a numeral placed above and to
the right. All erasures and corrections, even by the first hand,
are given.
The Latin abbreviations are those commonly used or are easily
intelligible.
Digitized by
Google
I. SECUNDUM MATTHAEUM
Inscr -P [cv]ayycXtoi' κατά
μαθθαιογ man 2
Caput I
2.
Mt
1.
t δα[ν€]ιδ|
3.
[ακο]νσα9
2.
€γ€ρνησ€ΐ/ [tou]\
4.
γραμμάτια
ιακ ω)8*"
5.
όντως
ιονδαΜΙ
6.
* ττ; pro γη
3.
L. J I
t €ζρωμ bis
€Κα\€(ΧΓΓη
5.
€ΐ€σσοΐ4,
7.
If a cv/njrotl
6.
t δανβιδ• bis
απαγ)^€ΐλαται
IfanteSavcte»
11.
OLK€LaV
a
o^cta^,
'^ LOOP pro €vpoi^
9.
οζ€ΐας
f ζ/Ανμι/αι^, pro σμνρι^αι^ man
€yci/K»j σ€ΐ/' (y sup man 2)
I, corr man 2 (σ sup ζ)
1 1
10.
t μχινασης
13.
< τω ιωσηψ κατ θί/αρ\
U.
[t]€X9[rt]ai^
€ΐσ^€ΐ
[c]m
15.
— τον ante tcv
12.
If 13. cXtcMct/i' bis
16.
If €Ρ€π€χθη
14.
f σαδδωιc* bis
* γάμων pro μαγων^
t αχ€ΐι/ bis
αποστιλας
17.
t δανβιδ' bis
17.
* δια pro νπο
ώ pro δ€#τατ€σσαρ€9 bis
f ιηρ€μιον
ffa[i]'
— του προφήτου man ι, •/.
18.
— χ/)ΐστον
sup et in marg του προ-
* γ€ί/€σ€ίς pro γβ/ιη^σις
φητου man 2
f icXa^/i09
If ante μνηστευθ^νσης
la
19.
παραδιγ/ιαησαι
\κλ€ουσα
20.
1ί [ΟδοΜ
19.
^ 22. ^ < τον πατρός αν•
< €φανη κατ wap
τον ηρωΒου
f δαν€ίδ'
23.
t ναζαρ^θ,
21.
Kakeai^\
ναζωρ€ος
22.
— του ante ΤζΟ
24.
1ί
Caput III
Caput II
1.
^ παράγων verai
1.
^ Ι^ρονσαλι^/χ* pro ί€ροσολνμα
2.
μ€τανθ€ΐται'
2.
ιδομ€ΐ/
U5
ι
7/yycifC€|
Digitized by
Google
146
WASHINGTON
MANUSCRIPT III
3.
* δια pro νπο
< φως €ih€v
ποιείται
aV€Tl\€V
4.
< ην αυτόν
17.
^ κηρυσσιν
ftcXci
ηγγ€ΐκ€ν
5.
t κα pro και'
la
^ —ο ιησους
6.
4-πατα/χω post ιορΒανη
20.
-{- αυτών, post 8ικτυα
7.
^ σαΒ^ονκβωρ
21-
22. — και πρόβας €Κ€ΐθ€ν " ' *
a
* καρπον άξιον pro καρπούς
ηκολουθησαν αυτω
άξιους
23.
^ 24. ποι κ€ΐλαχ9
9.
8οξη ται
cycipe
Caput V
10.
— και"
1.
καθ€ΐσαντος
11.
< υμάς βαπτίζω
6.
πινωντ€ς\
12.
πτοιον pro πτυον
t 8ικαιοσυνην\ man ι, ω sup
+ αυτού post αποθηκην
scr man 2
f ασβ^στω' (σ' sup man 2 ?)
7.
^ 9. ^ 10. Βικαιωσυνης
13.
παραγ€ΐν€ται
11.
^ €σται
14.
χριαν
ονιΒισωσιν
15.
^ '\Βικαιωσννην'
* διω^ουσιν, pro διω^ωσι
16.
< €υθυς ανββη
12.
Xatpcrat
ihev pro €ΐδ€
αγαλλιασ^αι*
17.
* του ουρανού pro των ουρα-
ούτως
νών
13.
eorat
f ηυ8οκησα'
f αλα pro άλας bis
Caput IV
— eri
καταπατισθαχ
1.
πιρασθηναι
14.
€σται
2.
€πινασ€ν.
15.
οικ€ΐα '
3.
< ο π€ΐρα ζων €ΐπ€ν αντω,
16.
ούτως
4.
+ ο ante άνθρωπος
17.
νομισΊγται
6.
* €ΐπ€ν pro Xcyct
la
^ 19. ούτως
8.
Βικνυ σιν
— ος δ* αν ποίηση ' * ' • )8ασι-
9.
< σοι πάντα
λ€ΐα τωϊ' ουρανών
10.
\ατρ€υσις^
20.
^ < νμων τ; δικαιοσυιη;
13.
t ναζαρ€θ*
f π\€ον pro πλβιοι/
t παραθαΧασσαν
ewrcX^Tj ται
νβφθαλιμ*
21.
* φον€υσης^ pro φονεύσεις
15.
-γη'
22.
t Ραχα
ν€φθα\ιμ\
f δα pro δ* αν^
16.
* τη σκοτία pro σκοτ€ΐ
23.
If 24. διαλλα|γ}7^€ΐ
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM MATTHAEUM
147
25. < l/ier αυτού €v τη οδω, 48.
26. * ov pro av
27. — Toi^ αρχαιοις
28. * αντην pro αυτΊ7ς
29. ^ +την ante ye€i/vav\
30. * \ko^ov pro εκκοφον
31. f cai' pro αν
32. * πας ο απολυων] pro 09 αι^ 1.
απόλυση 2.
|πο/οι/ια9 4.
* /χοιχ€υ^ι^ϊ/αι| pro μοιγα- 5.
σ^αι 6.
/χοι|χατ€,
33. Ι απο|δύΜη}9
-δ€
36. f T/Dt|xar 7.
< τΓονησαι η μ^Καναν • (sic)
38. \ 39, * ραπιζβι €15 pro
panixrev €πι 8.
— σου
40. χ€ΐ|τωι/α 9.
41. f (wyapevKrq 10.
42. * δος, pro διδον
δα|νισ'αο'^αι 12.
43. αγατη^σις
f μισησηζ
44. f του €χ^ρου9| 13.
€υλογ€ΐται 14.
irot€tTat
* τους μι,\σονσιν pro τους
μισούνται 15.
•- και' 16.
προσ€υχ€σθαΛ
45. γ€νησθαι 17.
46. ^ αγαπηοΓητοΛ
€χ€Τ(α, la
47. αχτΊΓασιησθαι
* φίλους pro αδ€λ<^υς
7ΓΟΙ€ΙΤαΐ, 19.
* το αυτό pro ούτω 20.
\€σ€σθαι
Τ€λΐΟΙ
* ουράνιος pro ei' τοις ουρα^
νοις
Τ€λιος
Caput VI
€χ€ται
υ|ποκριτ€
αποδωοΊ
πλατιών
f Ι τα /it ον pro ταμΐ€ΐον
κλισας
προσ€υί€
f απο8ωση
* βαττα\ογ€ΐται pro βαττο-
\ογη(Γητ€
— ΟΤΙ man ι, add sup man 2
ο/χοιω{^>;ται
€χ€ται
προο"€υ^(€θ"^αι|
f €λ^ατω
— ττ/ς
ο<^ιλ7/ματα
f αφιομ€ν
οψιλ€ταις|
δυνάμεις
α<^>;ται
t αυτών, in ras man ι (υτων
prim scr)
αψτ/ται
ντ^στευττται
γιν€σθαι
|αλιψ€
νίψε
+ αυτός post κρυτΓτω^
αποδωσι
— α/ τω φαν€ρω
^ θησαυρίζεται
θησαυρίζεται
Digitized by
Google
148
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
t ourc" (t€ ia ras
man ι ;
* μβτρηθησεται pro a^rt/ie
ovh€ prim scr)
τρηθησα-αι
— ουδ€ κλβτΓτονσ'ΐϊ'
3.
% 6. βαληται
22.
<η ο οφθαλμός σον
φωτινον
απλούς
* κα ταπατησονσιρ pro κα-
ταπατησωσιν
23.
<η οφθαλμός σου πονψ
7.
αχτιτ€
ρος-
ευρησα-αχ.
σκοτινον
κρον €ται
< €στίν σκότος
ΟΛητγησετοΛ
24.
μ€ΐσησ€ΐ
8ννασθαΛ
f μαμωνα^
a
* αιτών pro ζητών man ι
(οι del et ζη superscr
man 2)
25.
μ€ρψραται
9.
t € πώωση
φαγηται
10.
t αχττ7|σ€ΐ
* η pro και'
12.
f eav pro αϊ/
πι,ηται
^«λτ/ταχ
€ν8ν\σησθαι^
όντως
26.
π€τινα
7ΓΟΐ|€ΙΤαΐ
στηρονσιν
13.
f €ΐσ€λ^ατ€
t ονχ^ι pro ονχ
πλατί-α
διαφ€μ€ται
14.
* τι pro ΟΤΙ
27.
^ i}Xiic€tar
oXci yoi
28.
μερψραταΐ' κατ
αμαθεται
15.
\προσ€χ€Γαι
29.
— ΟΤΙ
16.
εΐΓίγνωσεσθαι
30.
4- cr αγ/>ω post σήμερον
^ ante /ιτ/τι
κλζ,ιβα νον
17.
Ι ούτως
31.
μ€ριμνησηται\
— αγαθόν man ι (/. sup et
32.
Xp-qieraL
in marg •/. αγαθόν scr
33.
\ζΎμ^ιται
man 2)
f Βικαίωσυνηρ
20.
€πιγνωσ€σΟ{αχ) \
34.
% μ€ρψνησηται
— τα ante βαυττ)? *
κακ€ία
21.
22.
^ + αντος €ΐσ€λ€υσ€ται| €ΐς
την ^βασιλβιαΐ' των ον
ρανων^ post ονρανοις,
f €προφη\τ€νσαμ€ν^
Caput VII
23.
αποχωριται]
1.
κρίνεται
24.
If < αυτού την οικιαν
κριθηται.
25.
* προσέκρουσαν pro προσε-
2.
Kpiverax
κριθησεσθοΛ^
πεσόν
οικ€ΐα
μετριται
26.
< αυτού ττ)ν οιΚ€ΐαι/
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM MATTHAEUM
149
27.
oiK€ta
ΚΜΐνη'\
2a
If * ercXcacv pro crwcTcXcaci/
22.
If 23, €ρβαντι
29.
+ αντων κ(αι) ot φαρισαιοι'
24.
σισμος
post γραμματείς
26.
If €σται
27.
If + ο avos post ούτος
Caput VIII
< αντω νπακουονσΙ'Ι
1.
If * καταβαντος δ€ αντου pro
2a
% — C19 T1J1/ γωραν
καταβαντι 8c αντω
μιτημιων
3.
€κτιι/α9
29.
* €κραζορ pro έκραξαν
4.
1ίίαλ|λα
4-απολ€σαι ι^/χας και post
δι^ον
ωδ€
Ι μοηπτης
-τϊ/χας
5.
%*αυτω pro τω ιι^σον
30.
* βοσκομ€ρων, pro βοσκό-
f εκατορταρχης
μ€ρη
6.
οικ€ΐα
32.
υπαγα-ΟΛ,
διι/ως
— των χοίρων'
7.
^ 8. i/i€t pro €t/it
33.
f απττγγβιλϋ
* λόγω pro Xoyov
34.
* α/α pro όπως
9.
€1/ϋΙ€1
10.
^ *παρ ov\S€VL• pro ovSc
Caput IX
<τοσαυτην τηστιν €P τω
1.
1fo/)8a9
ιχτραηλ*
* LovSaxav pro tStai/
u.
^ ανακΚειθη σονται
2.
κλ€ΐκϊ7ς
13.
If f €κατονταρχη
— σοί.
— και'
< OOv at αμαρτιαι^
* ημ€ρα pro ωρα
3.
^ 4. If €ΐ/^υ/ϋσ^αι
14.
^ οικ€ΐαι/
5.
αφαιων rat
15.
StT7icoi^i
* σου pro σοι
* αυτω* pro αυτοις
€y€tp€
16.
If οψβιας
6.
ctSr/rat
f γονομ€νης pro γ€Ρθμ€ΐτης
< αφιεναι €πt ττ;? γτ/ς
πντα (prim scr 7π/(α) et
κλεινην
corr man ι)
8.
%*€φοβηθησαν pro €^αυ/χα-
17.
-^-οτι post Xcyoz/ro9•
σαν
cur^€j/tas
9.
^ */ια^ ^coj' καλονμ€νον^ pro
18.
1ί *οχλοι/ πολύν pro πολλούς
ματθαιον \€γομ€νον
οχΚονς
10.
^ otic€ta,
19.
f αϊ' pro eai'
<T€λω^'αt πoλλot|
20.
^ <^ωλαι|ον9
OT/vaj'clictKro
π€τινα
U.
* βλβγον pro €ίπον
Digitized by
Google
ISO
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
12.
13.
14.
16.
17.
18.
20.
22.
23.
24.
25.
28.
32.
35.
36.
37.
38.
1ft άλλα
/ia^€|rat
< δίκαιους καΚ^σαχ
t αλλα|
— €t9 μετανοιαν
^ 15. ^ * jnjcrT€U€ip pro
π€νθ€ΐν
* αφερ€\θη pro απαρθη
If t [αγναφονς (σ sup man 2)
pro αγναφου
€p€L pro atp€i
yciverai,!
* a/i<^o|r€poi pro αμφότερα
If *€ΐσ"€λ^ωΓ pro ελθων
% f αιμοροουσα
^"^θυγατηρ pro θυγατερ
^ oiic€iav
[αϊ'αχωρβιται
f ιcατcy€|λow pro κατβγβλωι^
^ 27. ^ < τω U5 €Κ€ίθ€ν
* mo9 8au|ctS*, pro mc δα)8ιδ
otK€iar|
^ ante και λβγβι
πιστ€υ€ται
If 34. If-CV
^ — cr τω λαω
* €σκν\\μ€νοί pro €κλ€λυ/ι^
6.
7.
roi
If €ργατ€
ολίγοι I
Ι^εηθηται
Caput Χ
1. €κβα\λιρ
\μα\ακ€ΐαν,
2. ^ ζ€)8αιδ€ου,
3. Ι ματθαιος]
5. ^ *€^απ€<Γηλ€ΐ/| pro aireoret-
λ€Ι/
απελ^τ^ται*
σαμαριτων
€ΐσ€λ^ΐ7ται•|
7Γορ€υ€σθαι
κηρύσσεται
ηγγ€ίΚ€Ρ
0€paw€V€Tat^
\καθαρίζ€Γαι,
<8αιμονια €Κ)8αλλ€|ται, pe-
κρους eyetpeTat,
^ωραιαν bis
[eXajSerai
δοται,Ι
κτησησθαι
* ρα^βδου?! pro ραβΒορ
\€ΐσ€Κθηται
μ^ιναται
€ξ€Κ\θ7μαΛ
οικ€ΐ\αν
ασπασασθοχ
+ \eyovT€<;\ €ΐρηνη τω οίκω
τοντω^ post αντηρ
θίΚ€ΐα
f €λ^ατω
* €φ pro προς
14. f αρ pro eap
* τωρ Χογωρ pro τους λογούς
(corr sup man 2 — ους
— ους)
οικ€ΐας
leicTtro^aTai
15. ^ f γο/χορων
16. ^ γινεσ^αι
17. Ίτροσεχεται
* παρα8ωσωσιρ pro πάρα•
δωσουοΊ
— αυτωϊ'
18. αχ^ΐϊσ€σ^(αι)|
19. ^ * παραΒωσονσΐρ pro πάρα-
8ί8ωσιρ
μ€\ρψρησψ'αί
9.
10.
11.
12
13
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM MATTHAEUM
151
AaATjcn^Tcu,!
aKoverai
* λαλησηταί^ pro λαλι;σ€Τ€
βλ€ werai
20.
c<rrat|
5.
+ και ante ν^,κροι
21.
* T€Kvay pro τ€κνον
7.
f €ξη\θα Τ€
22.
€σ€σθαι,
8.
f €ξη\θατ€ eiSeip
— OVTOS
9.
* €ξ€\ηλνθατ€ pro €ξη\θ€Τ€
23.
1[ ^>€vyerai
<προφηΓην ιδ^ι^,
* erepavy pro άΚλψ
11.
1[tr€|rTjT0is
TcXccn^rat
* /χιζοϊ' pro /ϋΐ€ΐζωΐ'
24.
+ axrrovy post δίδασκα \ov
μ€νκροτ€ρος
25.
* €π€|ιcαλ€σαI/pro eKokeaav
μυζω
oticctaj fcov9
< €στιΐ' αντου,
26.
φοβηθηται
12.
1[ 14. θ€λ€Ταΐ
27.
\σκοτ€ία
16.
^ * παχδιοις pro παιδαμιοις
aKoveraL
< καθημ€νοι,ς €v αγοραις -
κηρυξατοΛ
f €Τ€ ροις
2a
φοβηθητοΛ^
17.
f ηυλησ-ομΐ
* αποκτ€ννοντων pro απο-
ωργιησασβοΑ^
ΚΤ€ΙΙΌΚΓωϊ'
* €κ\αυσασθαι^ pro €ΚΌψα•
αποια"ΐναι•
σ^€
* φοβεισθαι pro φοβηθητ^
19.
* €ργων pro τ€κνων
+ την ante ^Ιηιχην^
20.
If + ο Γ5 post ηρξατο
+ ΤΟ ante σώμα'
ονιδιζβιι/
31.
* φοβζίσθαι αυτούς pro ψο-
21.
^(οραζειι/,
βηθητ€
/βΐϊ^ναιδδ
hia^eperoL
f σιδονι
33.
+ και ante όστις
22.
t σιδοι /ci,
— δ* αϊ'
23.
* /it, pro 1,
< καγω αυτοί'
— τον
34.
ΙΌ/1€1<ΓΤ/Ταΐ
* Ιυψω^τ,στ,, pro υφωθ€ΐσα
jSaXti' bis
* καταβηση, pro καταβφα-
36.
οικ€ίακοι
cuTfoyj
40.
Ι αποστι λοντα
f €μ€ίνον
41.
f Xij/ju/iCTat, bis
25.
^ 26. < α;δοκ€ΐα eyej/cTo
27.
f €ΐηγ4γι/ωσκ€ΐ bis
Caput XI
28.
* )8ουλ€ται pro βονΚψαχ
^ 29. /ια^€ται
1.
^ κηρυσσιν
€t/i€t
2.
* δια pro δνο
ταπιΐΌς
4.
f ιωαι/ι/€6
€V/07, σ€ται
Digitized by
Google
152
ί WASHINGTON
MANUSCRIPT III
Caput XII
* αρπασ -aij pro hiaptraxrax
* δίαρτταστ}, pro διαρπασβι
1.
+ € ante τοις σα^β^βοτΟΊν
31.
^ * >j δ€ τον πνς βΚαχτφημια
€ΐΓΐι/ασαϊ'
ονκ αφ€\ in ras man ι
tiXXlv
32.
f €αν pro αρ^
+ τους ante αταχυας
33.
^*ποίησηται pro ποιήσατε^
3.
αν€γνωται
34.
αιχιδ^ωι/
f δαυ€ΐδ',
8νρασθ(αι)
eiTLpaxrci^
λαλιι/
— αυτός
t π€ρίσ€νματος
4.
* ως pro πως
35.
— της καρ8ιας
* ο pro ους
— τα ante αγα^α,
5.
αν€γνωται
36.
If * αποδώ σωσιν pro αποδο)•
+ €ΐ/| ante rots
σουσι
6.
ί \μΐ'ζον
3a
φαμι σ€ωι/
a
— και
σημιον
10.
* χεφαν pro ην τψ χ^φα
39.
If σημιον ter
* θ€ραπ€υσαΛρτο θ€ραπ€υ€ΐρ
40.
τρΐ9 quater
* κατηγορησουσιν pro κα-
+ icat post €σ"ται
τηγορησωσίΡ
41.
^ j'lj'CvctTai
11.
€ΐ/π€<ηι
πλιοϊ'
12.
* ου pro OW
42.
f σολομωι/ος bis
13.
eKTLvov
ττλχοι/
€^€ΤΙΙ/?|
45.
γ€ΐι/€ταχ
f απ€κατ€σταθη
46.
^ t στηκ€ΐσαν
14.
^ — €^€λ^ΟίΤ€$
* €^ω in ras man ι
15.
+ 8c| ov9 edepawevaep ewe
48.
If — τω evnovTi αυτω
πληξεν αντο^ς post
* η pro icat
,παϊ^ας
— €νσΊΡ
18.
f TjuSoffT^laci/
49.
βκτι,νας
19.
πλατιαχς
50.
f κα pro και'
20.
+ /ii7 post οι/
21.
* €πι pro €P
Caput XIII
22.
^ < κωφον και τν φ\ον
1.
^ OllC€ta9
— και ante λαλιι/
2.
— TO ante [πλοιοϊ'
24.
If 25. 1ί ιδως
€νβαντα
otfccta
eyeiakop ιστηκ€ΐ^
27.
<κριται eaoPTai αυτοννμων^Ι
3.
* σπ€ΐμαι| pro aireipeiv
28.
< €Ρ Wvi θν €γω
4.
σπιρ^ιν
29.
oiKCiav'
5.
€ξα\ν€η\€ΐ/
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM MATTHAEUM
153
6.
avaTi\at/Tos
ελαλι
a
* eneaap pro eneaep
36.
oiKciai^
10.
If 11. If 14. -€ir
37.
If σπιρω
προψητ^α
3a
* cwri' in ras man i (con
* ακουσητ€ pro ακουσ€Τ€
prim scr)
* βλ€φηταχ pro βλ€ψ€Τ€
40.
* Kaicrcu pro κατακαΐ€ται
15.
* €πιστρ€φουσιν pro cwt-
41.
+ και ante αποστελβι
στρβ/ιωσι
42.
f κλα θμος
* κκτομαι pro ιασωμοΛ
44.
^ 45. % μαργαρ€ΐτας^
16.
^ 17. €t8cti/
46.
f πο λντιμιον
)8λ€π€ται,
48.
€yi,aXou
ακούεται,
καθ€ΐσαντ€ς
18.
ακοικταται
ayyia,
Ι σπ€ΐραρτος
49.
συι/Τ€λια
19.
* σπ€ΐ|ρο/ΐ€ΐ/οι/ pro εσπαρ-
50.
f κλαθμος
μ€ΐ/ο^
51.
% 52. "^ τη )8ασιλ€ΐα pro
σπαρΐ9
€ΐς τηρ jSacriXciar
20.
Η- /Α ου post λογοί'
* €Κ)8αλ€ΐ pro €κβαλλ€ΐ
+ KOU post ευ^υς
54.
f €κπλησσ€σθαι
22.
^ + μου post λογοϊ^
+ ταντα, και τΐ9 post τοχπω
σηΛ/πι/ι|γ€ΐ
55.
t ^'^χ' Ρ^^ ο^Χ*
yctj'CTat
56.
< πάντα ταύτα
23.
% + μου post λογον
57.
* €π pro «/'
καρποφορι
If ante δ€ ϊς
24.
% f ομοιωθη
οικ€ΐα
σπ€φαν τι
Caput XIV
26.
— και
27.
t €σπ€ΐ/ΰ€ς
1.
^ 2. €στι
— τα
3.
^ f τ^μωιαδα
28.
^ ante ot δε δονλοι
6.
1ί -της
στΛ/λε^ω/ιβι/
7.
< δου 1/αι aunj
29.
€κμιζωαΊ7ται
8.
+ €ΐπ€ΐ/, post |ανη7$
30.
t /^€ΧΡ^5
TTij'aKci
— τω ante καιρώ
U.
πι ι/ακ€ΐ
συι^αγαγεται
12.
If 14. ΐδ€Ι/
31.
^ 32. μ€ΙΚρθΤ€ θΡ
* αντοις, pro αυτούς
μνζον
18.
<^ρ€ται
γ€ίΡ€ται
19.
* του χόρτου, pro τσυς χόρ-
neriva
τους
33.
^ 34. * ovSev pro ουκ
f ηυλογη σο/,
Digitized by
Google
154
WASHINGTON Μ
ANU
SCRIPT III
21.
— ωσ€ΐ
10.
^ aKoveroA
π€ϊ/τακισχ€ΐλιαι
συνυ^ται^
22.
^ — ο ιτίσους
12.
^ 13. φντια
— αυτού
14.
αφεται
€νβηναι
* €/i π€σουνται, pro 'π€σονν
23.
€ΐδ(.α^
rat
οψ€ΐας
15.
If 16. 1f€<7Tat,
24.
* βασανιζομ€ νον ()8ασα in
17.
voeiTaLy
ras man 2)
18.
* €^€px€TaL man i,corr man
25.
* ονν pro δ€
2 €ξ€ρχονταυ {ν sup)
— ο ιτίσους
18-19. — κακ€ΐνα kolvol τον αν-
* TTjj' ^αλασσαι^, pro τη^
θρωπον. €κ γαρ της
θαΚασστ)^
καρδίας €ξ€ρχονται
27.
θαρσ^ιται
19.
<nopvLaLy μοιχι|αΐ) φονοι^
€t/i€l
κλοιται,
φοβισΟαι^
22.
* υιθ9 δαυ€ΐδ*, pro vte δα^βιδ
28.
^ < cX^ctj' προς σ€|
23.
* β/χίπροσ^εΐ' pro οπισθ€ν
30.
+ σφοΒρα post ισχυροί/
24.
^ 25. '^προσ€κυνησ€ν pro
+ €λ^€Ϊ post ^φοβηθη
προσ"€κυΐ'€ί-
31.
€κτίνας
26.
1ί 28. 1[ 29. H
32.
α/βαι/ των
30.
< κωφούς, χωλους| τυψλους,
34.
* em pro €ΐς
κυλλους,
+ €ΐς ante ycw/Tjo"apcr*|
31.
+ και post υγΐ€ΐς,
35.
f απ€στι\ον\
32.
^ — αντου
36.
f δΐ€λω^'»ίσ"αϊ'• pro Βΐ€α'ωθψ
σπ\αγχνι,ζομ€
σαν
* ημ€ραί τρις pro ημ€ρας
το€ΐ,ς (error edit Oxon)
Caput XV
* φαγ€ίν' pro φαγωσι
1.
^ γραμμάτια
νηστις
2.
* βσΙ^ιουσίϊ',Ι pro ^σθιωσιν
34.
1ί €χ€τ(αΟ
3.
^ παραβαι,ν€ταί
35.
aj^aTreo"!
4.
€ν€τιΚατο
38.
τ€τρακ6σχ€ΐλιοι
+ σου post μτγτ^ρα^
39.
* av€j8>; pro €V€j8i;
5.
\eyeraL•
f cai' pro αϊ'
f /χα|γδαλαΐ',
f αϊ/ pro €αι/
Caput XVI
t τιμ-ησ^ι
1.
σαδδουκ€θΐ
8.
* τοις χβιλβσιΐ' /ic τι/ία man
σημίον
2; om man ι, spatio
2.
Xeyerat
tamen relicto
2-3
L — πυρραζ^ι γαρ ο ουρανός.
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM
MATTHAEUM 155
και πρωι^ σήμερον χβιμωι/
Caput XVII
3.
ΊΓνρα\ζ€ΐ
,
— νποκριται
a
f μωυσης
f γιγνωσκ€ ται
< σννλα\ουντ€ς μ€τ αυτού '
σημ^α
4.
— ο ante π€τρος
+ Βοκίμασαχ, post ^υνασθοΛ
— €1
4.
σημων ter
τρις
6.
^ σαδδονκ€ωι^,
<και ηλια μιαν, και μωνσι
a
— αντοις
μια
ΒιαΧογιζ^σθοΛ
5.
φω τινη
€\αβ€Τ€α,
t \η(ν^οκησα
9.
f ουτ€ pro ovSe
ακούεται, Ι
μνημονεύεται
a
f €7Γ€σαι/
wevTOKLoxeiXi^Vy |
7.
eyepOifrai
cXajScTot,
φοβ€ΐσθαι^
10.
Τ€τρακισ χειΧιων^
a
— αντων
eXafiercu
— τον
U.
νο€ΐταχ
9.
καταβενοντων
σa^hovκ€ωv\
— αυτωΐ'
12.
f άλλα
* €κ\ pro ατΓο
σαδδονκ€ωΐ'•
€ΐ/€τιλατο
13.
% * εξζλθων pro εΚθων
€ΐπηταΛ
κ€σαριας
< άνοστη €κ ν€κρων\
< keyovaiv μ€
10.
--αυτόν
14.
— οι /!€!/
γραμμάτια
15.
XeyeroL
u.
— ιτ^σονς
17.
If 19. tιcλ€ιδα9pro κλ€ΐ9
— αυτοις
t αν pro €αι/"
— πρώτον
20.
^ δΐ€στιλατο
12.
Ιαλλα
21.
δΐΚ|/ν €11^
— €V
δι pro δ€ΐ
ούτως
22.
ειλ€|ως
14.
^ * [αυτόν pro αυτω*
23.
φρονις
15.
— πολλάκις*
24.
^*€auror, (c sup man 2)
17.
If φ€ρ€ται
ακολον^ιτω
19.
% *διατι ημ€ΐς (irj ίη ras man
25.
t |απολ€σ€ΐ' man 2 corr ex
I ; v/icis prim scr)
απολεστ; man i
20.
€χτ7ται
27.
f απο8ωση pro αποδώσει
€μ€ΐται
2a
If —των
opi
* €στω|τ€ς pro εστηκοτων
μ€ταβηθ€ΐ]
Digitized by
Google
156
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
21.
νηστνα'Ι
20.
τρις
24.
f καφαρρασυμί
€l/i€l
* TO Βώραγμα pro τα 8t-
21.
^ 7Γοσακ€ΐς
Βραχμα bis
f αμαρτηση pro αμαρτήσει»
* OVT€ pro OV Τ€λ€ΐ
€7ΓΤαΚ€1$•|
25.
+ ο ϊς post €ΐ(Γη\θα^ man ι,
22.
^ 23. ^ συναρ€
tamen delent man i
24.
awe peiv
et 2
οφι\€Γης\
otKctai^
27.
* το να ϊΊοι/ pro το δανβιοι^
27.
— njv
28.
* |€t Tt pro μοι ΟΤΙ
* αναβαινορτα pro αι^α-
οφι\€ΐς^
)βα)τα
30.
οφιΚομ€νον,
31.
%*€αντων pro αντωι^
Caput XVIII
32.
Μ &
^ οφιλην
1.
If /Αΐζωι^
erri pro circt
3.
στρα φηται
34.
οργ€ΐσ^€ΐ9
* yeueadaL pro γ€νησθ€
f μασά ι/ισταις pro )βασα-
€ίΧΓ€λθηταχ
νισταις
4.
* γαρ pro ουι/
οφιΚο μενον
f ταπο/ω σ€ΐ pro ταπ€ίν<ϋση
35.
όντως
μιζών
αφητοΛ
"^ ev τη βασιΚ in ras man I
{τον ovpa prim scr)
Caput XIX
5.
* TOLouTo pro τοιούτον
1.
1f*tov8aia9 (ιου in ras
6.
* €ΐς pro €πι
man ι, γάΚιΧοΛας prim
7.
< €Κ€ΐνω ovai τω αΡά)
scr)
8.
— eiaeXeeiv
3.
— ot
10.
^ \οραται
4.
α ν^τγνωτοΛ
καταφρονησηται
5.
καταΚνφ^ι
12.
ονχ€ΐ\
+ αυτού post /χρα
f €ν€νηκοντα€νν€α
* κολ ληθησεται pro προσ-
13.
f €ν€νηκοντα€νν€α
κολληθησεται
15.
^ * αμαρτη pro αμαρτη(Γη
γνναικ€ΐ
* eXey^e pro €\€γξον
7.
f μωνσης
17.
— ο ante €θνικος
€^'€Τΐ|λαΤΟ
18.
^ ^ησηται
8.
f /ιω υστ/ς
\ν(Γηται
<€π€τρ€φ€ν νμιν προς την
19.
^ +8c post Ιπαλιΐ'
σκΧηροκαρ διαι^ νμων
< υ/χΐϊ' λ€γω,
(νμιν sup man 2)
* ο pro ου
όντως,
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM MATTHAEUM
157
9.
♦ avTov in ras man i (υμών
5.
f €ΐ/ατην
prim scr)
7.
υπαγβται
— €t
f λημλΙί€σθαι^
πορνια
a
|οψ€ΐας
— KOL•^
10.
* πλιδ pro πλβιοι/α
μοιχατε, bis
f λημχΐβονται
* γαμωμ pro γα/χτ^σας
12.
* αυτούς man ι (αιη"οι/ prim
U.
^ 12. ούτως, 1
scr et sine ras corr)
χωριν
13.
€Τ€ρ€
13.
^ 14. + αντοις post «πεν
15.
* ως θ€\ω pro ^€λω
αφ^αχ
€t/ϋt€^
κωλυ€ται
17.
^ 19. εντΓ^ξαι
16.
< ζοϊην €χω
20.
^ 21. ^ +σον post €νω-
la
^ ante δβ ϊ5
ia;/uMt>
— το
22.
^ αιτκτθαι.
φονενσις^
δυι/οισ^αχ
μοιχευ σις,
t πιι/ pro πιβο'
φευ^ομαρτυρησις *
* η pro Kcu
19.
αγα πι^σις
23.
πΐ€σ^(οα)|
21.
T€Xt09
βα7ΓΤΐ<τθ'η(Τ€θ'θαί^
24.
* €ΐσ€λ^€ΐ δια τρνττηματος
καθ€ίσαι
ραφι^ος, pro δια τρυπή-
+ τουτο post €ftoi/
ματος ραψιδος δΐ€λ^€ΐι/
25.
+ αυτοις, post €ΐ πεν
26.
— βστι'
26.
-δ€
28.
παλtμy€V€σto^
* earaL• pro βστω
KoSturq
27.
t αν\ pro €αι/
t καθησ€σθαΛ pro Kafitxre-
< πρώτος €ΐι/αι
σθ€
* βσται pro €στω
t ιστραηΚ
30.
t δαυ€ΐδ*,|
29.
* όστις pro ος
31.
H Μ^ζοι/ ^
οιχ€ΐας
f δανβιδ*,
f λι^μι/ίβται
32.
^βλβται
30.
+ έσονται post βσχατοι*
33.
f αΡ€ωχθωσιν pro ανοιχθώ-
Caput XX
34.
σιν
σπλανχριχτθ€ΐς
1.
2.
πρω€ΐ
απ€στιλ€*'
Caput XXI
3.
— τϊ;ι/
1.
^[♦tjX^ proTyX^oi^
4.
f και €Κ€ΐι/οις| pro κάΐί€ΐι/οις
t βηθ' σφαγή
vTrayercu
€λ€ωι/
Digitized by
Google
158
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
απβστιλβι/
€πιχΓΓ€υσαται
2.
πορευθ-ηται
26.
* άνθρωπου, pro ανθρώπων
ev ρησ€ται
27.
<νμιν λeyω
ayaycrat
30.
* €Τ€/3ω pro 8€ντ€ρω
3.
epetrat,
* απ€κριθ€ίς (et in ras man
* απο στ€λλ€ΐ pro αποστβλβι
I tj prim scr) .
5.
* α pro ο ante βα σίλευς
31.
^ ante Xeyct
6.
^ 7. * € καθ€ΐχτ€Ρ pro ene-
32.
— oufc man i, add sup man 2
κάθισαν
* €πιστ€υσατ€ (c* corr man
8.
* αντω pro πάντων
I ex 0)
— απο των ^€ρ8ρων
/tiCTeftcXtj^TTTat
9.
-01^
* τω pro του
f δαν€ΐδ*
33.
-Ti9
10.
TToXct?
34.
ηγγ€ΐχτ€Ρ
12.
— ο
απ€στιλ«/
13.
στΓτ/λβοι/
35.
€διρα
14.
< ^(ωλοι /cat τνφΚοι
απ€κτιι/αι/,
15.
€ΐδοϊ/τ€ς
36.
απεστιλει/
f δαυ€ΐδ*•
πλιοι/α9
16.
1[ ante ο δε ϊξ
37.
απεστιλει/
18.
* ^;7ΓαyωI/ pro €παναγωρ
38.
αποκτινωμεν
lentpcurevy
39.
απ^κτιραν,
19.
* αι/τ^ς pro αχπην
41.
1f*a7roXct pro απολέσει
* €π ανπ;, pro ep αχττη (βι/
f εκδύκτεται pro εκδοσεται
prim scr man ι, corr
* αποδύκτωίτΐί' pro αποδα^-
€7Γ man eadem, vel vice
σονσιν
versa)
42.
ανεγνωται
21.
%€χηται
δια κριθηται^
πονη aerate
43.
€θνι
Caput XXII
* και pro καν
1.
— πάλα/
opL•
2.
Ι ομοιωθ-η
ctTnjrat,
3.
απε στιλει/
22.
f eav pro αϊ/
4.
απεστιλει/
αιττ; (τηται
+ ftou post σιτι στα
f λΐ7/Λψ€σ^αι•|
5.
* ος pro bis
23.
1[ ^προσηλθΐ pro προσ
6.
— αιη"ου
τ/λ^οι/
απ€.κτιναν.
24.
ciTTTj rat
7.
* καχ άκουσας pro αχοι;σα$
25.
epi
8e
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM ΜΑΤΤΗ AEUM
159
+ €Κ€ΐι/ος post βασίλ€υς\
* ωργισθη (ωργισ ίη ras
man ι ; νβρισθη prim
scr)
9. 7Γορ€ν€σθαΛ
ενρηται
10. ^ 12. €T€p€
13. €κβαΧ€ται
f κλα^μος]
14. oXetyoi
15. ^ 17. < κηνσον howai
18. * τας πονηρίας pro τι/ΐ'
π€ΐραζ€ται
19. €7Γΐδΐ^αΤ€|
20. Ίκων pro €ΐκων
21. ^ ante totc
κ€σα|ρο9* κεσαρι
22. f απι^λ^αι/,Ι man ι, sup α*
scr ο man 2
24. f μωυσης
f €πι\γαμβρ€ν(Γη
27. — Kat
28. ai/aorr(urt
29. πλαι/α|σ•0αι
30. * γαμισκονται^ pro c#cya/u-
ζοι/ται
32. €ΐμ€ΐ
— ο ^€ος^
37. — τη' — τη'
38. +7J ante πραττη
+ Ι η ante μ€γα\η
39. αγαπησΊς
42-45. f SavctS' ter
46. * ώρας pro ημβρας
Caput XXIII
1. — ο ante ϊξ
2. f μ.ω|υα-€ω9
€κα^€ΐσαι/
γραμμ.α|τις
3. f €αι/| pro αϊ/
TTjpctrat
-TTotciTat, bis
4. * δβ pro γαρ
κ^ινησαι
6« διπι/οις|
7. ραββ^ι bis
a κληθηται
ραβ\β€ΐ,
< ο καθηγητής νμων,\
— ο χριστός
corat,
9. fcaXeoTTTot
— τοις
10. κληΙ^ηται
— υ/χωι/
11. μιζών
12. ταπινωθησεται^
ταπινω\σ€ΐ
13. +δ€ post |ουαι (ΐ3 post 14
in Stephen, 1550)
καταισ•^€ΐ€ται
οι,\κ€ίας
f προφα€ΐ pro προφασ€ΐ
f λημι/ίβΙσ-^α^
14. -δ€
γραμματις
κλΐ€ται
βισερχβσ^αι
αφιβται
15. ^ |t;7rofcp€iTai,
-TreptaycTat
ποι|€ΐταχ
16. ^ |θφΐλ€(^
17. * Tt pro Tt9
|μ&£ωι/
18. 0<^ΐλ€1,
19. μιζορ,
Digitized by
Google
i6o
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
21.
* κατοικί) σαντι, pro
Kovmi
κατοι-
Caput XXIV
23.
\ γραμματις
αποδβκατονται
+ Se post ταντα
Χ.
% 2. β\€π€ται
— ωδβ man ι, add sup man 2
25.
γραμματ(.ς\
καθα\ριζ€ται.
3.
+ αυτού post μαθητοΛ
σημιον
+ αδικ€ΐας,| post ακραχτιας
4.
β\€π€ται\
27.
γραμμάτια
5.
€i|/i€t
παρομοιάζεται
6.
μβλΛτ^σβται
f κ€κονιασ•μ€νοις^
θρο€ΐσθαι^
ωρβοι,
7.
t €π pro €πι'
2a
οχττως
< λοι μοι και λιμοί
φαχν€σθαι
σισμοι
βσται
8.
< ταύτα δβ παι^α
29.
γράμμα τις
ΟΙΚΟ δομβιταΐ
κοσμείται
9.
^*'7ΓαραδακΓακηι/ pro παρα-
δύΚΓονσιι/
μιτημια
11.
* ΟΛ/αστησορται pro εγβρθψ
30.
\eyerai
σονται
31.
/χα/χτνριται
* νμας, pro πολλονς
€σται
13.
— oirro9
33.
φυγηται
14.
— πασι
34.
αποκτ€ΐ/ιται
|σταυρωσ€ται,
15.
^ ιδοτται
t €στος pro βστως
t αναγιγνίοσκω
μαστιγ(ύσ€ται
17.
* τα pro τι
διω^€ται
ΟΙΚ€ΐα9
35.
Ι €K;(VI/I/o|ft€VOI'
18.
t κα pro και
36.
+ ΟΤΙ post VfttI/
< πάντα ταντα
20.
προσ€νχ€σθαι
< νμω\ η φνγη
37.
anoKTUfov σα
— €Ρ
* λιθοβολησασα pro
λιθσ-
21.
^λιψάς
βολουσα (ασ in ras
* |ουδ€ pro ουδ* ου
man ι ; λιθοβολησονσα
23.
πιστευσηταιΐ
prim scr)
24.
ση ftia
ποσακ€ΐ9
— /icyaXa man I ; •/. sup
* ανη;9 pro eax /Γης
et in marg •/. μ^γαΚα
39.
ιΒηται
man 2
€ΐπηται
26.
ταμιοις
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM MATTHAEUM
i6l
irurT€vaijT<Uy\
4.
αγ\γιοις
29.
^ 30. ση /uoi/
6.
^ξ^ρχεσθαι
31.
-|-TOT€| post KCU'
9.
* φρόνιμοι (sup 0* scr α
— φωνής
man 2)
32.
^ fia^erat
* ον μη pro ονκ
* ό (sup ο aut littera aut
πορ€ν€σθαΛ
spiritus asper eras)
αγοραααται
f €κφν€ΐ,
10.
αγορασ€
t γιγροΗΓκεται
€κ\ισθη
* ενθνς pro eyyv9 (v^ in ras
11.
* ηλθον pro ep^ovTiu
man 3, scr man i ey-
13.
γρηγορ€ΐται
γνςί)
— €v η ο νιος τον άνθρωπου
33.
ούτως
epxcrat
€ΐδι;ται
14.
-γαρ
< ταύτα παι/τα,
16.
f ηργασατο pro €ΐργασατο
γυ/ωσκ€ ται
19.
* τιι/α pro πολνι/
36.
-τη^
σνι/€ρ€ΐ
38.
* €κγαμισκδ Τ€9, pro €κγα-
20.
— ταΚαντα^
μιζοντες
CiSc
39.
Η- αι^ post €ω9
22.
f - λα/8ωι/
41.
f μνλω, pro μνλωι/ι
€ΐδ€
42.
γρηγοριταν
23.
oXctya
* ημ€ρα, pro ωρα
24.
* οτΓον pro οθ€ν
43.
γιι/ωσ"Κ€ται,
* ουκ €σκορΊΓΐσας, pro ον
t tja σ€ΐ/ pro ctcurc
διεσκορτησας
* τον οίκον pro TTji' οίκίαν
25.
€ΐδ€
44.
γιν^σΟαι
26.
1[ι,δ«
hoKevrai
+ €/ω ανος αυστηρός ct/tct,
45.
* o(xerta9 pro θ€ραπ€ΐας
post ΟΤΙ
— airrot9
27.
βαλιν
48.
^ 49. *T€ pro Se
* τα α/5γυ ρια pro το αργυ-
* μ€θνστω pro μζθνοντων
ριον
51.
€στ(αι)
+ τω\ ante τοκω
t κλαθμος
29.
— παϊ^ι
f π€ ρισ€υθησ€ταί,
Caput XXV
30.
αγριον
1.
^*ω/χοιωΛ7 pro ομοιωθησ^-
* €Kfiaker€ pro cfc/SaXXere
TCU
t κλα^/ιος
2.
— αί
32.
< παι/τα| τα β^ι/τ; έμπροσθεν
3.
* αντω pro €αιη"ων'
αυτού.
Digitized by
Google
i62 WASHINGTON
MANUSCRIPT III
t αφορίσ€ΐ pro αφορι^ι
14. * Ιδβκα hvo pro δωδ€^οα
35.
einvaaa
15. ^eXcrat
'
+ \και ante ώνφησα
t και €γω pro κάγω
συνηγαγεται
πάρα δω pro παραΒωσω
36.
|π€ρΐ€^αλ€ται
16. εζιτ^ι
€π€ σκεφασθαι,
17. ^ < λ€γοι/τ€9 τω ϊν,
f η\θατ€
— αυτω
37.
^8ομ€ν
+ απελθόντες post ^ελις
πινωιηα .
18. ι/τταγεται
38-39. ώομ€Ρ bis
διι/α
40.
Τΐ 41. ^ * €νωνυμοι<ξ^ pro
* τα pro το ante πασχα
€υωννμων
19. * εποίησαν ουν pro /cat βττοι-
πορ€υ €σθαι
τ/σαι/
42.
επιι/οισ'α
20. οι/ί€ΐας
βποτισαται
+ μαθητών, post δώδεκα
43.
σννηγαγ€ται
22. €ΐμ€ΐ
π€ρι.€\βα\€ταί
23. f *cfcci ι/ος pro ούτος
€π€σκ€φασθαΛ
24. παραδιδοτ€,
44.
— αντω
25. ^ Cl/ut€i
τηνωντα
pa^)8ct,
46.
* €1 pro €19*
f ante λέγει
26. -και'
Caput XXVI
* €υχα/οι στησας pro €υλο-
1.
If *τον^ pro τοντον<;
γ>7<^ας
2.
< μ€θ ημέρας Svo pro μετά
27. -το .
δυο ημ€ρας
Imerat
y^iverai,
29. f γε νήματος
7Γαραδιδοτ€
30. €λ€ωι/,|
3.
* ψαρισαιοι, pro γράμμα-
31. % σκα ^αλισθησεσθαι
τβις
35. ^ απαρνησομε :
4.
< δολω κρατησωσιν
^ ante ομοίως
αίΓοκτινωσιν,
+ δ€ ante και
6.
οι κ€ΐα
36. ^ < ο ϊς μετ αυτών
8.
απωλια
t γε8*(Γημανι,
9.
f βδυι/ατο
+ αυτόν post /ϋΐα^>;ταΐ9
— το μνρον
κα^€ΐ σατ€
10.
παρέχεται
* αϊ/ pro ου
ywaiK^i,
37. ζεβαιΒεου
t ηργασατο pro ενργασατο
λυπι σϋαι
11.
εχεται bis
39. * προσελθων pro προελθων
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM
MATTHAEUM 163
40.
€ρχ€Τ€
65.
t |δΐ€ρτ7ί€ΐ/
41.
\γρηγοριΤ€
προσ€υχ€σθαι
χριαν
€ΐδ€
* €UT€K θ7ρ•€ (λ in ras ι
man
67.
f ^ριπισαν pro ^ρρατησαν
- 1 ; ρ prim scr)
68.
π€σας
42.
— το ποτηριον
70.
+ αν\των post έμπροσθεν
43.
* evpev pro βυρισκβι
71.
ιδ€ΐ/
44.
< προσηνξα το παλιι/
72.
t μ€ταρορκου pro μ€θ' όρκου
45.
— το
73.
If 74. * καταθεματι,ζα pro
καταναθ€ματιζ€ΐν
αι/απαν€σ0α&,
75.
φωνή σ€
πα/οαδιδσΓ€
46.
€γ€φ€σθαι
Caput XXVII
ηγγ€ΐκ€ν
1.
πρω€ΐας
47.
μαχ^ρων
2.
η γ€μον€ΐ'\
4a
<Γη\μιον
f €αι/ pro αϊ/
3.
If 4. f δ€ (c man ι corr ex
ι aut η partim scr)
49.
* προσηλ θ^ν pro προσελ-
t oxhy
θων
6.
* €(mp pro €ξεσΎΐ
+ και post ϊΰ
βαλιρ
pajSiSet
€WL pro €π€ΐ
50.
|cT€pC
9.
Iftttjpe/itov
* Ο pro ω
10.
* €δωκα pro €Βωκαρ
^ ante τοτ€.
11.
If— ο ηγ^μωρ
51.
αφι \ev
12.
κατηγορισθαχ
52.
^ * αυτοΐ9 pro ατττω
13.
^ 17. ^cXercu
* αττοθα\νοννταΛ^ pro
απο-
19.
^ απ€ στιλβ/
λονι/ται
20.
βπισα
53.
παραστησι
ετησωρτοΛ
πλιους
21.
If ^cXerot
54.
ούτως
22.
— αιη"ω
55.
t c^^rjXl^arc
24.
€ΐ/ια|
56.
^ ante totc .
οψ€σ^αι,
fta^T/TC
27.
If στρατιωτ€
59.
< \θανατωσονσιν αντον,
αυτορ θανατωσοΗΤί
pro
πρeΓωpL•Ov
σίΓίραρ,
60.
+ ni/€9 post δυο
29.
* Ic^T/Kai/ pro €π€θηκαρ
63.
1[ ante kcu αποκρι^€ΐς
€Ρ€π€ζθΡ
+ του ζωι/τος, post Λ;*
31.
€Ρ€π€ξαρ
64.
οι|ί6σ^αι
32.
ηργαρ€υσα
Digitized by
Google
i64 WASHINGTON
MANUSCRIPT III
33.
* pro o9
* Βιακονησαι man ι, con-
* \€γομ€νον pro \€γομ€Ρος
man 2 διακοι/ονσαι
35.
^ — ti/a πληρωθη • • • • €βα\ον
56.
t ιωσηή> pro ιωοτι;
κληρορ
£ε/8οαδεον,|
39.
κ€ί\νουντ€ς
57.
. οψειας
< αυτών τας Κ€φ<ι\ας
αριμαθ^α^
40.
καταβηθ€ί
5a
* προσέΚθω pro π/οοσελ-
41.
— δ€ και
^ωι/
€μπ€ζοντ€ς
^ ante τότε
* φαρισαιω pro πρ€σβντ€'
60.
μνημιω
ρων
* ω pro
42.
δνι/ατ€
* μέγα €v pro /xeyai^
σώσε
μνη μων
* Ίηστ€νσωμ€ν pro πιστεν
61.
* επι pro airevavri
σο/χ€ΐ/
63.
τρις
* €π αι;τω| pro αι/τω
64.
— νυκτός
43.
Η- τον ante θν
65.
^ πειλατος
44.
&Ό Ι σταυρωθ€ΡΤ€ς
εχεται
t ωι/ιδιζαι^
υπάγεται
* ain"0'| pro αιη"ω*
ασφαλισασ^αι
45.
^ < eyci/cro σκότος
t α/αττ^ς,Ι
Caput XXVIII
46.
t €νατην
* €βοησ€ν pro αν^βσησΌ^
1.
* θ€ωρονσαι pro θ^ωρησοΑ
* /χα pro λάμα
2.
σιγμός
σα)3α|χ^αι/€(^
* κατφη pro καταβας
f ^cc" (β' sup man 2)
+ KCU post ουρανού
«/κατέλειπες, I
4.
* ως pro ωσει
47.
^ * στηκοτων pro €στωτων
5.
-δε
49.
ειδωμει/
ψο)3εισ^(α4)
* σώζων pro σωσων
itp-iTcu
50.
<\κραξα<ξ παλιι/
6.
ειδεται
51.
^ f απ pro απο
7.
οψεσ^αι,
* €σχισθη^ pro €σ€ΐσθη
8.
μνημιου
52.
μνημ^α
9.
— ως δε enopeuovro απαγ-
* αν€ωχθη, pro αν€ωχθγ
γειλαι τοις μα^τ^^αις
σαν
αυτόν
53.
μνημιχύν
^ ante και ιδού
54.
σισμον
Ιχαιρεται,
55.
— απο*
10.
φοβ^ισθαι^
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM MATTHAEUM 165
VTrayercu f μ€χρις
f k{(u) €Κ€1 pro κάκ€1 16. ^ 20. €lfl€t|
11. 1[ \απ7ΐγγ€ΐΧον —αμήν
14. Ίη.σομ€ν
*ποι,ησωμ€ΐ/•\ pro ποι/ησομ€ν Subscr cvayyeXtoi' κατα| fia^
15. If — τα θ€ον man ι
Digitized by
Google
2. SECUNDUM lOANNEM
Quatemio Θ, id est usque ad κραβαττον σον 5, 1 1, ab alia manu (a)
scripta est
Inscr εναγγέΚιορ κατά ιωαννην man 2 aut d
Caput I
icpt?
λ€υ€ΐτα9 •
1.
^ +oante^
* €ρούτησονσίν pro epoyrq-
3-4. *€y€i/€To ovSe €1/' ο ycyo-
σωσιν
v€u €v αυτω ζωη*
20.
— και^
4.
-ην^
< €γω ονκ ιμι
5.
φθ/€1
21.
+ παλιι/ • post ατηΌΐ/|
6.
^ * απο pro πάρα
+ συ €ΐ• post ονν
+ ην ante δ νομα
— €1 συ
8.
€κΐΡος
Xeyf
9.
^ φωτνζι
+ τι Ουί/ • post €t|/I€l •
U.
CtSiOl
22.
I €ΐπαι/
12.
γ€ν€σθ€
λβγις
13.
^ματων
23.
Η- α;^ια9 ποΐ€ΐΤ€ τας τριβονς
* σαρκός• (σα in ras man c)
αχτΓον post κϋ*
f άλλα
^ ante καθώς
14.
t πληρις pro πΚηρτη^
24.
^ φαρι σβωι/ '
αΚηθιας •
25.
f €ΐπαι/
15.
If μαίττνρι
)8α7Γηίΐ9•
+ νμίν post €ΐπον\
ι pro €1
+ ος post €ρχομ€νος•
t ονδβ pro ουτ€ bis
16.
ημι^'
26.
1fu/ii9
+ ζωην post παι/τ€9
27.
— αντος corrti/
17.
t /χω νσ€ως
— θ9 €μπροσθ€ν μου yeyo-
+ he ante χάρις .
ι/β/
αλι^^ια
< ονκ t/ii| €γω
18.
If ονδις
2a
If "^βηθαρια pro βηθαβαρα
+ €1 fttj post πωπσΓ€•
+ ο ante ιωαι/ιη}9
€ΚΙΙ/09
29.
)8λ€πι
-l• tyftti/ • post εξηγησατο
— ο ιωαννης
19.
a πβστιλαι/
— προς αντον
lOvSeoi •
Xeyt•
ι66
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM lOANNEM
167
"^ €ρων τας α/χα/οηας pro
ΟΛρωρ την αμαρτιαν
30. ^ *ν7Γ€ρ pro irtpi
+ υμΛν'\ OTL• post €Ι/ΠΌν
€ν\προσθ€ν
31. Tjhiv
— τω ante νδαη
* βαπτιζιρ'ΐ pro ^βαπτιζωι^
32. Τ€θ€αμ€
καταβα^ον
* ως] pro axrct
* ftciOi/ pro €μ€ΐν€ν
33. τ^διι^
βαΊτηζιν '
€18179
κα|τα)3€ΐ/οι/*
* αντω' pro αυτόν'
t οιη-ος| (ν sup man ό)
34. f €ορακα'
35. f I πάλι pro παλιι^
umfKi
36. Xcyi*
€ΐδ€
+ o €ρων τας αμαρτίας τον
κοσμσν\ post θν
37. f |κ7;κοι;σαι/ pro kcu ι;κον•
σαι/
< οι δνο αντον
38. |<rrpou^i9
39. ίΐ7|τιται,
f €4παι/
ραββ€ΐ'
Xc|y€T€
* μ€θ€ρμην€υομ€νον• pvoep-
μην€νομ€νον
μ€νις'
40. Xcyt
€px€T^at|
* οι/ί€σ^αι* pro tScrc
+ ονν post ήλθαν
t ciScu/|
€/iti/ai/
€κινην '
41. + δ€ post ItJI'
σ€ψωνος\
42. ευρίσκω
Xeyt
-ο»
43. + fcat post IP,
-δ€
* ujavvov pro εωι/α
€p/it}i/€ver€
44. — ο ιτ/σονς
I yakiheavl pro yaXtXcuav
Xcyt
4- ο ΐ9 post αντωΙ
ακολονθι,
45. —ο
46. ενρισκι
Xcyi
f μωνσης
"VLOV
* τω| pro του
ναζαρεθ^'
47. f ναζαρ^θ,
δυνα|τ€
Xcyt
48. + δ€ post €ΐδ€Ι^
Xcyt
€ΐδ€
49. iXcyt
t γι\γν(ύσκις'
— ο ante ϊ5
Digitized by
Google
i68
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
50. + αυτω post απ€\κρι,θη
— και Xcyci αυτω
< βλ€νς ci pro ct ο ^βασιλεύς
51. + ΟΤΙ post σοι|
— σ€
< τούτων μιζω
1[ οφη-
52. Xcyi
— απ' α/οτι
\ο\Ιβ€σθαΛ
αναβ€νοντας\
καταβ€Ροντας•
Caput II
1. γ pro τρίτη
γαλιλεα^Ί
2. + €KL post 15
3. |Xcyt
4. + και ante Xcyt
* συ pro crot
5. [Xcyt
f Icai/ pro av
6. €fCt|
< κατα τον καθαρι,σ\μον των
ιου^^ων κιμα/αι*
β pro δυο
τρις-
7. + και ante Xclyt
a Xcyt
* οι 8c| pro icot*
9. tjSt
Ιφωνι,
10. Xcyt
— T0T€
U. σηίμιων
yaXtXcas»!
/ia^T/Tcl
12. — €19 Καπερναούμ
— avrov*
< I και οι μαθητ€ αυτόν ante
και η μηρ
^€Κ€1
13. ίου8€ων *
14. |κ€ pro και^
* KoXXv^Swrra^l pro κέρμα-
ΤΜΓτας
15. + ω9 post πονησας
t €χ pro CK»
* |τα κέρματα • pro το κέρμα
* αι/€|τρ€ψ€ΐ/• pro ανεστρεφε
16. < πωλονσιι/ τας irclpwrrepa?
+ K<u post ei^€v|^€v•
* μη (inter /i et tj est deleta
littera ο ?)
ενποριου •
17. * Kcu β/ιιη^σΙ^τ/σαι/ pro εμ-
νησθησαν 8c
+ oTt post εστίν •
* καταφαγετε pro κατεφαγε
fiat • pro ft€
18. ιοι;δ€θΐ
t €ΐπαι/
ση\μίον
Βίκιτυεις
19. f — ο ante ΐξ
λυσαται|
ήμερες]
20. f είπαν
tovSeoil
μ KCU ^ pro τεσσαρακοντα
και εξ
< ο ναός ούτος οικο8ο\μηθη •
ήμερες
* yyt^l pro εγερεις
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM lOANNEM
169
21.
* αυτός pro €Κ€ίΡος
12.
επιγια
22.
* η ν€στη pro ηγ€ρθη
πιστβνβται•
— ot /ζα^τ/ται
* πιστευσττται • pro ιτιστεν
* αυτω pro αντου
σ€Τ€
— αντοις
13.
+ eoTti/ 09 post ουδις
23.
+ τοις ante lepoaoXv μοις
* ανφ-η pro αναβφ'ηκεμ
cn^/ita
— ο ων ev τω ουρανω
24.
* ante βαυτό deleta est lit-
14.
t μωνσ-ης
tera
οντω
γιι/οΜΓΚιι/
< δι ΧΆΐβωθην€
25.
Xptai/,
ανον pro άνθρωπου
1 cytyi/uKTKev
15.
* €v αυτω pro €ΐς αντοι/
— fiTj απολι^ται, αλλ*
Caput III
* ίαη;!/ (ζωι/ man α η con-
1.
^ φαρισ^ων
ex Ι/, add ν sup man ^)
LOvSeOH^'
16.
όντως
2.
* avroi/ pro τοι/ ιησονν
— αιτΓον
ραββ€ΐ
t άλλα
f €λοιλ€^ας pro cXt/Xv^ag
17.
α neaTiXev
ovSi^l
— αιττου*
< δΐΛ/ατ€ τα σημια ταύτα
18.
-δβ
3.
f - ο ante 19
19.
< αυτών πονη ρα
δνι/ατ€
2α
μιχτι
€ΐδΐϊ/
€ρχ€Τ€
4.
X€yt
< αυτού τα €ργα\
— ante ι/ικοδι^/χος*
21.
^ αλτ^^ια*'
δυι/ατ€ bis
€ρχ€Τ€
γ€νρηθην€ bis
* €ΐσιι/ pro €<rTw
€ΐσ€λ^ιι/
ιργασμενα '
5.
^ - ο ante Is
22.
% f €ΐς (ι sup man ^)
δνι/ατ€
ιονδβαΐ'
€ΐσ€λ^ιι/
t κακι pro και cK€t
)8ασιλιαι/
23.
4• ante ιωαι/η^ς
7.
δι pro δβι
€ΐ^ωι/* pro αιι/ωι/
ykvvT) θηι/€
β/γυς
8.
θ€\ι τη/ι
σα\ψ '
9.
δυνατ€
25.
^'^ίουΒ€ου pro ιονδαιωι^
10.
— ο ante Is
26.
f ήλθαν
t γιγνωσκις •
f €ΐπαι/
11.
t €ορακαμ€μ
ρα)8)8€4
Digitized by
Google
i/o
WASHINGTON
MANUSCRIPT III
etSc
* ου pro ο
βαπτιζι
6.
€Kt
€ρχοιητ€
t οδι; ποριάς pro οδοιποριας
27.
δυι/ατ€
+ δ€ post ωρα
cu /ος pro αν
θρωπος
* ως pro ακΓ«
λαμ/8αι/6ΐ/
7.
+ KCU ante €p χαντοΛ
28.
υμις
μαρτνριτοΛ '
t/it pro etjuti'
σαμαριας
Xeyi
— €γω
a
μαθητ€
CKll/OV •
αΐΓ€\η\υθιχταν
29.
χαίρι •
9.
Xeyi
σαμαρνης\
30.
δι
€ΐου8€ος pro ιονδαιος
f πιν pro πΐ€ΐι/
31.
t ανοθ^ν
€Γΐ9 pro αιτ€ΐ9
— €κ της γης €ση, kcu
<γυ*'αχκο9 σαμαρι/ηΒος ού-
32.
μαρτνριΙ
ονδις
λαμ βανι *
σης '\
σνρχρωντοΛ *
ιονδεοι
σαμάρι ταις *
34.
aneariXev
-οθ€ος'
10.
τ;δΐ9
t πιι/ • pro πΐ€ΐν
35.
XV*
* αυτοί/ (scr axrraov man λ
36.
^Χ*
sed α' del man a aut ^)
απιθων
11.
Xeyi
j ουχ οι|ί6Γ€
<TO φρ€αρ eoTLV' βαθύ και
μ€ΐ/ι
ουτ€ αντλημα €χις *
* και ποθεχ/ pro ποθ^ν ow
Caput
IV
* €,στιν pro €χ€ΐ9'
1.
πλιοι/α9
12.
f μιζοι/ pro μ€ΐζωι/
4- το ζων post φρ€αρ
βαίΓΓίζι,
13.
— ο ante ϊξ
-ν
διψτ;σι
3.
\ί0Χ)8€αν
γαλιλ€αι^ •
14.
+ δβ post δ* αϊ/
+ βγω ante δωσ<»
4.
€δΐ
σαμαριας *
15.
λ€γι
€ρχω/ΐ€
5.
€ρχ€Τ€
αι/τλα/•
σαμαριας'
16.
/^^ Τ ^
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM lOANNEM
171
17. ΙίΙλβγι
— ο ante ϊξ
la € pro irevre
€χις\
19. 1ί|λ€γι
20. < τω opt τοντω
Vftt9
< ττροσκννιν Set '|
21. IfXeyt
< ywai, post /tot
* πιστ€ν€ pro irixrrevaov
epxere
opi
προσκυνησετοΛ
22. νμις|
προσκυνιτοΛ
t pro ovK scr οοκ man λ,
corr ουκ man ό (ο* del et
V suprascr)
\ιον8€ων
23. t άλλα
€ρχ€Τ€
αΚηθίΜ •
t προσκννοχττας
+ €v ττνί\ post avroi/
24. * 09 pro ο ^€09
St
προσκυνιν
25• Xeyij
€/)[x]crat|
t (x/>wrT09) X|, id est χρ
prim scr corr χξ man λ
€Kt|/09
* ai/ayjyeXXi pro ai/ayycXct
* άπαντα * pro πακτα
26. Xcyi
27. * €0ανμ€ΐ{ό| pro €θανμασαρ
* λαλβι • pro €λαλ€ΐ
ουδις
+ yc post /i€i/roi|
λαλ&9
28. Xeyt
29. €iSer€
— ftot
31. * και €v pro €i/ he
4- αυ|του post μαθηται
ραββ€ΐ
32• φαγιν
ν\μις
οιδαται*
33. φαγιρ •
34. Xeyt
* ποιήσω pro ποιώ
Τ€λιακτω
35. ^ V/it9
XcyeroA
^ ante €παρατ€
^βασασ^α^Ι
36. — και^
Xa/i)3ai^i
Icrvi'ayi
* {ωι/ pro ζωην
— και^
απιρων
χ^ρν
37. -Ο*
(τπιρωι/
38. απ€στιλα
θ^ριζιν •
— ο
v/it9 bis
|κ€[κ]οπιακαται •
cwreXtjXvl^arai •
39. €κιρης
σαμαρίτωρ\
Digitized by
Google
1/2
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
40.
σαμαριται •
51.
καταβ€ ροντος •
f ηρωτουν
< νττηρτησαρ αντω οι δούλοι
μιν€ pro μ€ΐ»ναΛ
αυ του •
€μιν€ν
απι^/γιλαι/
€KL
* αυτού pro σου
β pro δυο
52.
<ττ;ι/ ωραν πα ρ αυτών*
41.
πλιους
* €ΐπορ ουν pro και ctiroi/
42.
-ση'
— αυτω
— αληθώς
t €χ^€ς pro χ^βς
— ο χριστός
Χ pro φΖομην
43.
β pro δνο
53.
€κιρη
€Κΐθ€1/
54.
If Η- δ€ post τούτο
— και, αττηΚθ^ν ]
^ pro δ€υτ€ροι/
yaXiked
< €πονησ^ν σημιον
44.
- ante ϊς
ιουδ€ας
€χι•
γαλιλ€αι/ •
45.
ναλιλβαι^ '
γαλιλβοι*
Caput V
f €OpafCOT€9•
1.
ιουδεωι/ •
* οσα pro α
2.
* 7->7 € πιΚ€γομ€νη
+ τοΐ9 ante ΐ€ροσοΚυμοις*
t βηθσαώα • pro βηθ^σΒα
— αυτοί
€ pro π€ΐ/τ€
46.
— ο ιτ;σους
3.
^ κατ€ΚίΤ0
γαλιλβας
— πολύ
Τ7σ^«/ι
4.
* €ίοδ€χο/χ€ΐ/οι pro €κΒ€χομ€'
f καφαρναονμ
νων
47.
* Tjicei/ pro T/icct
— ατ^βλος yap • • • • κατ€ΐχ€Τθ
i9V δίας
i/oo^ftaTt
'yakiXeav'
5.
€ΚΙ
— αυτοί/'
* μ κ{αι) η pro τριάκοντα-
ιασητ€
οκτώ
αποθνήσκω •
+ αυτού' post axrOevia
48.
— ο ante ίς
6.
€ΐδω
σημια
κατακιμ^νον •
€ΐδητ€•
€χι• λβγι
πιστ€υ<Γ>/τα*•
^€λΐ9
49.
Xcyt
7.
If ante 7c^
απο^αι/ιι^
* ^αλη pro ^αλλτ^
50.
Xeyt
* οσω pro ω
— και^
€ρχομ€
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM lOANNEM
173
καταβ€Ρί'\
€γιρ€
t {κραβαττον
πβριπατί'Ι
9. ^ — €υ^€ως
t κραβαττον
|π€ρΐ€7Γατι,|
1[ ante ην δε
€ΚΐνΎ)
10. ^ ιονδεοι
+ icatj post βστΜ/'
* αριι^ pro αραι
+ σου| post κραβαττον
11. ^ *ο 8c απ€κρινατο pro aire
κριθή
f ποΜταςΙ pro ποιι^σα?
f υγιην
€Κΐνος
11-12. — κραββατον σου και we-^
ριπατ€ΐ. ηρα/τηα'αν ow
• • • • άρον τον
12. f \κραβαττον
13. €ΐ|α^€ΐς
14. €ΐδ6
15. + δ€ post απηλθ€ν
+ και €ΐπ€ν\ αυτοις post tov
δαιοις
16. < 01 ιονδ{α|οι roi/ IP
— και ζζητοχη/ αχ/τον αποκτά»-
ναι
+ τω ante σαβ\βατω,
17. — ιησους
* απ€κριθη pro απ€κρινατο
18. < αποκτ€ΐναι οι lovSaioi^
19. ^ * Ι απ€κριθη pro απβκρινατο
t [a/LtTji/' (1/ sup man 3)
< αψ eavrov ττοιέιν
— Tt
* ο pro α
20. διι«/ι;<ηι/
t Self»?
davfia^i7rott,|
21. < τους ν€κρους eyeipei ο Wrfp\
ούτως
23. τιμωσ€ΐ^
Τ€ΐμα
24. < ουκ epxerai €ΐς κρίσιν,
25. * ακουσωσινργο ακουσονται
* [ζησουσιν, pro ζησονται
26. * ως pro oHmep
< και τω νιω ζω7}ΐ/| €δωκ€ΐ^
27. — και*
28. θαυμαζ€ται
μνημι\οις
* ακουσωσιν pro ακουσονται
29. * €^€λ€υσοι/τ<α pro €κπορ€υ'
σονται
* |fc<u οι pro οι δε
30. — πατρός
32. μαρτυρι
34. σωθτμαι,
35. <προς ωραν αγαλίλια^τ^ι^αι
36. * μείζων pro μειζω
* δεδωκβι/ pro έδωκε
τελιω<Γω
— εγω*
* μαρτυρουσιν pro μαρτυρεί
37. * εκειι/θ9 pro αυτός
< πω|ποτε ακηκοατ€^
— αυτού'
38. εχεται|
< Ι ει/ ufiii/ μ€νοντα^
απεστι|λει/
7Γΐστευ|εται,
39. ερευνάται
δοκε(.ται
* ανται pro εκειι/αι
40. ^ε|λεται
Digitized by
Google
174
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
€\χηταΛ,
42. t άλλα
€χ€ται
43. ^ \αμβαρ€ταί
Ι \\ημ\Ιβ€σθαι^
44. δν^α<Γ^αι
— ^€ου
45. SoK€ir(u|
Τ7λπ€ΐκατ€ •
46. €πι|στ€υ€Τ<α'
€πΜΓΓ€ν€Τ<α*
47. πι|στ€υ€ται,
* |πκΓΤ€υ<η7ται:| pro πκΓΤ€ν
σ€Τ€
Caput VI
1. ^ 2. * ηκολουθ^ί δε pro
και ηκο\ονθ€ΐ
* \θ€ωρονντ€ς pro ore €ωρωι^
— αντον
σημια
3. * ονι^ pro 8c
— ο ante ϊ§
4. ^ 5. <T0V9 οφ^αλ|/ϋΐους
ο ϊς,
— τοι/
* αγορασωμ€ν pro αγορά-
σομ€ν
7. +ο ante φίλιππος
— αυτωι^
9. — CV
* θ9 pro ο
10. ^ πονησαται
α\ναπ^σίν^
Ί" αι/€π€<Γαι/
— οι
* ως pro ωσει
πεμτακατχειλιοι, |
11. * ουι/ pro δε'
— TOL•^ μαβιμοΛ^^ οι, δε μάθη-
TOLL
12. awayayerai»
t Ιπερίτσευσαμτα
13. * errepur^evaap pro enepur-
σενσε
14. ειδοισες
σι^Ιμιοι/,
— ο ιησονς
— ΟΤΙ
15. ^ — αντοι^
— παλιι/
16. οψείτα
— οι μαθητού αυτόν
17. ει//3ίϊ|τες
Ί* καφαρναουμ*
* ονπω pro ουκ
18. t διιτγειρετοΙ (ε* corr man ι
sine ras ex t)
19. K€ η \\ pro ε«€οσ•4πει^ε
η τριάκοντα
\γ€ΐ,νομ€νον
20. ει/χει
φοβ€ΐ\σθαΛ^
21. * αντον βαλιν pro \αβ€ΐν
αυτόν
< €y€vero το πΚοι\ον
22. f ihov pro ιδωι/
— εκειι^ο εις ο €ν€βησαν οι
μαθηται αχττου
* πλοιοι/ pro πλοιαριοι/'
23. * Ι πλοία pro πλοιάρια
+ της ante τΐ)8εριαδος
— εγγύς του τόπου
24. —και'
* πλοιάρια pro πλοία
f καφαρναουμ
25. f €ΐπαι^
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM
ΙΟΑΝΝΕΜ 175
ραββ€.
+ €v post αυτοι^
26.
€iSerat
45.
— του ante θυ
σημια
— ουν
€φα yerat
46.
< €ορακ€ τις
^χορταχτθηται]
* αντος pro ούτος
27.
^ργαζ^σθαι
€ορακ€ν
€σφρα γ€ΐσ€ΐ/
47.
If - €ΐς €μ€
28.
* αυτω, pro προς αυτόν
48.
€ΐμ€ί
* πουη σωμ€Ρ pro ποίονμ^ν
49.
< €v τη €ρημω το μαι/|/α
29.
^ -ο ante Τξ
53..
€ψ€1
πιστευστίται
* ζη\σ€ΐ pro ζησ^ται
30.
— συ
-δ€
(τημιον
— ην €Τγω δακτω
31.
* δ€δωκ6ΐ/ pro €δωκ€ΐ^
53.
- μη man ι, add sup man 4
32.
t μωυσιης
φαγη rat
* € δωκ€ΐ/ pro 8c8<u#c€v
πιι^ται
αΚηθ€ΐνον '\
€χ€ται
35.
-δ€
54.
f καγω pro kcu 6/ω
€ΐμει
55.
* αληθής pro αλτ^^ως bis
πιναοΊ],
ποσ€ΐ9,
t διψι^σα
56.
π€ΐι/ωι/
36.
f άλλα
Η- post το atfta iterum scr
εωρακαταχ
€X€L ζωην αιωνιον, καγω αι^α-
+ μoty post πκΓΤ€υ€ται
στη σω αυτόν τη έσχατη
3a
* απο pro €κ
ήμερα, η γαρ σαξ μου
* ποιη σω pro ιτοιω
αληθής €στιν βρωσις, και το
39.
— πατρός
αχμα μ{ου) αληθής εστίν
* αντοι/ rq έσχατη pro αντο
ποσις, ο τρώγων μου την
€1/ 7->7 €σχατη
σάρκα και πίνων μου το
40.
* γαρ pro 8c
αιμα|
* 7Γ/)^ μου, pro πβ/ιψαι^ος /ic
57.
απεστιλεν
«L.
If €ψ€1
5a
— υμών το μαι/ι/α
42.
— και την μητέρα
< τον αρτον τούτον
* νυν pro ουι/
* ίη<^ pro ζησεται,
— ούτος
59.
f καφαρνα ουμ\
43.
^ απ€κρ€ΐ»θη
60.
— εστίν
γογγυζ€ται
< ο λόγος ούτος,
44.
ονδίς
61.
ιδως
+ προ9 ftc' post αυτον^
62.
* ει,&η ται pro θεωρητε
f καγω pro και €γω
63.
* λελαλι^κα pro λαλώ
Digitized by
Google
1/6
WASHINGTON
MANUSCRIPT III
64.
65.
66.
•j" άλλα
— ΟΤΙ
— μου
< των μα θψων αυτού αιτηλ'
θον
16.
17.
la
+ συν post ^θαυμαζον
-λ-ουν post \απ€κριθη
- θ€\η
* ποιη pro noieiv
α8ικ€ΐα
67.
If e^^erai
19.
f μωυσης
68.
— ουν
ζητείται
69.
* αγιθ9 pro χριστός ο νιος
α ποκτιναχ^
— του ζώντος
20.
— και €ΐπ€
70.
^ 71. * ι,σκαριωτου pro
ζψί
ισκαριωτην
f €^1€λλ€Ι/
< παραδιδοι/αι αυτόν
21.
22.
αποκτιναΐ'Ι
^ θαυμαζ€ται\
f μωυσης
Caput VII
f μωυ σ'€ως
π€ρίΤ€μν€ταΛ
1.
^ < ftcra ταύτα π€/)ΐ€7Γατ€ΐ
23.
f \μωυσ€ως^
ϊς
24.
Kpiverai
* €ΐχ€ΐ/ ^ξουσιαν pro τ^^βλβι/
* Kpiverai, pro κρίνατε
απο /cTti^at,
25.
anoKTivaXy
2.
^ 3. * και €ΐπον pro €ΐποι/
26.
€ΐδ€
ουι/
μ€Γαβηθ€ί
* ^€ω|/)ΐ7σουσιι^ pro θ^ωρηη-
27.
2a
— αλι^^ως*
f γιγνωσκ€ΐ
^ -ο ante ϊς
σωσι
— και^
4.
* αυτό pro αντος
Ct/X€t,
5.
* €πισΎ€υσαν pro emaTevov
αλ77^€ΐ|ι/09
6.
^ — ουι/
29.
-δ€
7.
* ουδβπω pro ονττω
μισιν
€ΐμει
απβστιλβι/,
8.
/Χ€ΐσ€1
αι/α βηται
— ταύτη ν^
30.
31.
* τας χείρας^ pro ttji^ Χ«ρα
* €#c του οΌ όχλου πολλοί
pro πολλοί δε €κ του
< €μος καιρός pro ο καιρός
όχλου
ο €μος
— ΟΤΙ
9.
^ * αυτός pro αντοις
* μη pro fti^Ti
10.
12.
< €19 την eoprqv, ante τοτ€\
< πολύς post 771/
32.
— τούτων
απ€στιλαν
14.
* μ€σης ουσης^ pro fie-
< οι αρχιερείς και οι φα ρι-
σουσης
σαιοι
15.
— και
33.
^ —αντοις
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM lOANNEM
177
< γρονον μικρόν
+ ΤΟ προτ€ρον post αυτόν
€ψ€1
51.
* πρώτον παρ αυτού pro παρ
34.
ζ7ΐτησ€ται
αυτού προτ€ρον
€v ρησ€ταΛ^
52.
απ€κρ€ΐθησαν
€l/Ll€t
f €ΐπαι/|
Βχη/ασθοΛ
+ τα9 γραφας post €ραυνψ
35.
^ ΒιΒασκίρ
σον
36.
< ο λόγος ούτος
ciSe
ζητησ€ται,
* eyeiperai- pro €γηγ€ρται
ενρτησ^ΟΛ
53-νπΐ, 11. — και €πορ€υθη • • • •
€ΐμ€1
μηκ€τι αμαρταν€
8υναχτθ(η
37.
% —τη μ€γάΚη
Caput VIII
ιστη\κ€ί
12.
^ < αυτοις €λαλ77σ€ΐ/ ο ϊς
* €4 pro eap
* και €ΐπ€ΐ/| pro λβγωι/ man
π€ίΡ€τω,
Ι, sed > sup και et in
39.
* €Καμ βαρορ pro €μ€\\ον
marg λ€γωι/ scr man 2
\αμβαν€ΐν
€ΐμα
* τηστ€νσαντ€% pro ττιστεν
f π^ριπατηση
0I/TC9
14.
^ < τ; μαρτυρία μου σΧηΟης
- ante ϊς
€στιν.
40.
— πο\\οι
15.
KpeLveraXj
< €κ του όχλου ουν
κρ€ΐνω
* των\ \ογων αυτού pro τον
16.
— KaC^
\ογον
κρίσεις
41.
+ ΟΤΙ post cXeyoi/*
* αληθ€ΐνη pro αληθής
* οι pro άλλοι'
ClflCl,
42.
ου\(ει
la
€ΐμ€1
<€/)χ€ταιοχς,|
μαρτυρι
43.
< eyevero ev τω οχΚω
19.
lySctrai'l
45.
f αυ αυτοις pro αυτοις
<αι/ TjScirai•*
ηγαγεται
20.
— ιησους
46.
+ αντοις post απ€κρίθησαν
21.
— ι-ϊ^σους
< €\άΚησ€ν ούτως
ζητησεται
— ως οντος ο ανθρωττος
αποθαν^ισθοΛ^
47.
π€π\ανησθαι^
^υνασθαι,
48.
-€Κ'
22.
δυι/ασ^αι
49.
t άλλα
23.
* €λ€γ€ΐ' pro €ΐπ€ΐ/
* etrapaTOL pro εττικαταρατοι
cστα^ pro βστβ bis
50.
If — ι/νκτος
€ifi€i bis
Digitized by
Google
178
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
< τούτον τον κοσμον bis
24. —ση^
αποθαν^ισθοΛ bis
τηστ^νστμαι
25. Tf * [βιποι/ pro ekeyov
26. * €ΐπ€ΐι/ pro λαλ€ΐι/
Ί* άλλα
* λαλω| pro λβγω
28. — αυτοις
|υψω<Γ»;ται
€ΐμ€ί
€Β€ΐ8αξ€ν\
— ο πατήρ μον
29. — ο πατήρ
30. % 31. * ftcjnTTat pro μ€ΐνητ€
|€crr<u,
32. γνωσ€σθαι
33. ^ *προς αντον pro αντω
— on
34. ^ 35. οιΚ€(α
— Ο νιος μ€ΐ/€ΐ 6t9 τοι^ αιοιι/α
36. — ο υιθ9
€σ€σ^αι,|
37. COTCU
αποκηι^αι,
38. * |α €γω pro €γω ο
* ατΓΟ τον ifjSf? ταντα pro
πάρα τω πατρι μον
— OW
* α ηκονσατ€ pro ο €ωρακατ€
* τον ifjSf?! pro τω πατρι
— VfUUI/
|ποΐ€ΐται•
39. €ΐποι/ pro ειπεκ (error edit
Oxon)
— αρ
40. ζητ€ΐ,\ταί
αποκτιναχ
41. TToietTat
f |€ΐπαι/
— ονν
πορνια^
f γ€γ€|ϊη7/χ€^α,
42. ^ — ονΐ/
+ ονκ post €μαν|τον
f άλλα
α|π€στιλ€ϊ/,
43. γινωσκ€Γαι
δνι/αΐΓ^αιΙ
44. Η-τον ante πρξ^
corat,
|6πι^νμ€ΐα9
^€λ€Τ<α|
f ονκ pro ονχ
45. ^ πι|στ€ν€ται
46. -δβ
* δι|ατι (δια ίη marg, τι ίη
ras man 3)
— νμ€ΐς
πΜΓΤ€ν€Τ<α
47. oKovcrcu
CCTTOl,
4a —ovp
f 6ΐπαι/
ο'αμαριτ^ς
49. ατιμαζ€ταχ
51. <τον €μον \ογον pro τοι^
\oyov τον €μοι/
52. — ονν
* γ€υσηται pro ycvo"CTat
53. — πατρός ημών
54. If * δοξάσω pro δοξάζω
— ftov*
λβγβται
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM lOANNEM
179
* ημωρ pro υμών
< σημχα τοιαύτα
55.
Ί* καν pro και, eav
17.
+ ουν post λ€γουσιν
* υμιν pro υμών
t ην€ωζ€ν pro ηνοιξ€
f αΧ\α
18.
<ην τυφλός
56.
€ώη
19.
— λ€γοντ€ς
57.
^1[€ωρακ€ς,
λ€γ€Τ<α
58.
|ct/i€l,
<^λ€7Γ€1 α/οτι,
59.
-δ€
20.
— αντοις
— Βίζλθων δ^α μ€σον αυτών
f €ΐπαι/,
και παρηγ€ν συτωζ
21.
* η τις in ras man ι (τις
prim scr)
Caput IX
f ην€ωξ^ν pro ηνοίξεν
2.
ραββ€ΐ
<ηλικ€ΐαν €χ€ΐ αυτός
3.
— ο ante ις,
— αυτόν €ρωτησατ€' αυτός
4.
* ημάς pro c/x€
* €αυτου\ pro αντον*
δι
22.
* συν€θ€ντοργθσυν€Τ€θ€ΐντο
* ημάς pro ftc
f αν pro €αι/
* ως pro «ως
23.
t €ΐπον (corr €ΐπαι/ man 4)
5.
ειμ€ΐ
ηλικ€ΐαν
6.
χα^€
* €π€ρωτησατ€, pro €ρωτψ
f τοχ^ (ο man 4)
σατ€
7.
i/€u/f€ pro ι/ιψαι
24.
< τον ανθρωπον €κ Βευτζρου
8.
* προσιτής pro τυψλος
f eiirai^
ΊΓροσβτωι/,
< οντος ο αΐΌς
9.
-οτι'
25.
— και €ΐπ€ΐ/
* cXc γοΐ' ονχι οιλλα pro δε,
26.
* ουν pro δ€
OTL
— πάλιν
€ΐμ€ί>\
t ην€ωζ€ν pro ηνοιξ€
10.
Ί* ην€ωχθησαν
27.
θ€λ€ται bis
11.
— και €ΐπ«/*
2a
* και βλοιδορτ^σαΐ' pro cXoi-
— 7->7ΐ/ κολυμβηθραν
Ζορησαν ουν
* τοι/ pro του ante σιλωαμ
t €ΐπαν,
* 0W pro δ€
< μαθητής ci
12.
* και evirav pro €ΐποι/ ουν
t μωυσ^ως
14.
* €v η ημ€ρα pro ore
29.
f μωυσ€ΐ
f ην^ωζεν
30.
< τοντω γαρ
15.
<μου em τους οφθαλμούς
f ην€ωξ€ν pro αν€ύ)ζ€
16.
<ουκ eoTLV ούτος πάρα θυ
31.
f άλλα
ο ανος
32.
t τ;ι/€ ω^€ΐ/ pro tyi/oifc
+ δ€ post άλλοι
34.
Ί* βιπαΐ'
Digitized by
Google
1 8ο
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
t βξββάΚαμ
14.
1[ €ψ€1
35.
+ δβ post ηκουσ€ν
* γινωσκουσιν μ€ τα €μα^
— βξω
pro γιι/ωσκομαι νπο των
36.
— αντω
* avox) pro θ€ου
— αττ^κριθ-η €K€u/o%
— €ΐπ€
15.
16.
€μων
γ€ΐνωσκ€ΐ
* Βώωμι pro τιθημι
* εκ sup tamen man ι
+ €φη post €στ(,ν
< δει μ€
37.
-δ€
* \ακουσωσιν,ρτο ακουσουσι
38-
f € ορακας
39. —ο Se €φη • • • • €ίπ€ΐ/ ο
17.
* γ€νησονται pro γερησβται
τι θημ€ΐ
νήσους
* αυτ*/!/ (τ; in ras man ι, α
40.
— και^
prim scr)
< μ€τ αυτόν οντ€^
f €ΐπαι/
18.
ερει
τιθημ€ΐ
41.
€ΐχ€ται
\νγ€ται
+ και post ε/χ,αντου,
* πάρα (παρ in ras, a' sup
* αι αμαρτιαι pro ly ow/
tamen man i, απο prim
αμαρτία
* Ι/χβι/ουσιι/, pro μ€ΐ/€ΐ
Caput Χ
19.
20.
21.
scr)
— ow
% [ακούεται •
* ekeyou δε άλλοι pro άλλοι
2.
* c/ccti/09 €στιι/ ο ποιμην pro
ελεγοι/
3.
ποιμην €cm
* <^ωι/€ΐ pro καλεί
22.
* ανοιξαι^ pro avoiyeiv
^ * τότε pro δε
4.
— fcat*
evK^via
7.
* παι/τα pro πρόβατα^
— παλιρ
23.
— και
f σαλο/Λωμτος,
8.
ειμει
< ηλθον προ €μον
24.
25.
βρεις,
πιστεύεται,
9.
€ψ€ί
f αν pro €αι/
— και εισελενσετα*
— τω
+ αυτά post μου,
+ τα έργα post ταντα
10.
11.
f περί σο^'
ει/χει
26.
* μαρτυρήσει pro μαρτυρεί
t άλλα
12.
-δε
πιστε εται,
* εστίϊ/ pro εισι
* ΟΤΙ ουκ pro ου γαρ
- τα πρόβατα^
εσται
13.
— ο δε μισθωτός φ€υγ€ΐ^ ση
— καθώς €ΐπον υμιν
μισθωτός εστί
27.
* α κουουσιν^ pro ακούει
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM lOANNEM
i8i
2a
<διδωμ€ΐ αντοιςΙ ζστην αιω-
VLOP,
4.
€ΐδ€
ασ^€ΐ/ια|
29.
* ο pro ο9
f άλλα
30.
31.
< πάντων ftci ζων
Η-/ίόύ (scr et del
post ο Ψηρ
— συν
— οι lovScuot
man ι)
7.
8.
9.
* γωμεν pro αγωμεν man ι,
corr αγωμεν man 3
(aut 2)
pa^)8ci
— ante ϊξ
32.
^ —καλά
+ ονν post ΤΓΟΙΟν
— αιπ'ωί'
\ιθαζ€ται
< ω pat ewrti/
— τούτου man ι, add •/. sup
et in marg ^τοντου man
2
33.
34.
— Xeyoi/TC5
— ante ϊς
10.
προσκοπτι
— TO
36.
+ ΟΤΙ post νμω\
βσται,
απβσηλβν
Xcycrat
— τον ante Λι
12.
14.
* αντω OL μα ^τρ-αι, pro 01
μαθηται αυτού
— ovv
* λβγβι pro €ΐ7Γ€ΐ/
f παρησια
37.
€t/lCt,
πιστ€υ|€ται
15.
πιστών σηται
f άλλα
38.
* irur TCveTcu pro τηστεσητ^
16.
σννμαθηταις
* πιστ€υ€ται,| pro
πιστβυ-
17.
< εν τω\ μνημιω έχοντα^
σατ€
18.
- ως man ι, add sup man 2
* αι/αγι/ωτ€ pro ιι^α
γι/ωτ€
19.
* πο)\Χοι δε pro και πο\\οι
* γίνωσκ€ται pro
πιστ€ν
* την μαρ θαν και την μαρί'
(TTJTC
αν, pro τας περί μαρθαν
39.
* τω 7Γ/51, pro αυτω
< αν τον πάλιν
και μαριαν
— αυτών
40.
* €/X€U/ pro €μ€ΐν€ν
20.
— ο ante ϊς
41.
< €ποιησ€ν σημιον
* ovSc €Γ, pro ονδβι^
21.
* βκαθητο, pro εκαθ€ζετο
< ουκ αν α πεθανεν ο αδελφός
42.
— ιωαννη^
* πολ λοι ovi/€7rtaTCvaai/pro
μου, pro αδ€λ<^ος ftov
ουκ αν ετεθνηκει
#cat €πιστ€υσαν
πολλοί
22.
f cai/ pro αν
< €19 αυΓΟϊ/ cicct *
Caput XI
23.
* αίτησης pro αίτηση
^ 24. f αναστησεται (c
man ι corr sine ras
1.
^ 2. αλι ψασα
ex t)
3.
απβστιλαι/
25.
1[ €l^Ct
Digitized by
Google
1 82
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
26.
— €19 CflC
45.
— Ο νήσους
28.
* TovTo pro ταντα
47.
< ποι ει σημεία
+ OTL post «πουσα
48.
ούτως
29.
+ 8c post €Κ€ίΡη
* ττ^ι/ πολιι/ pro τοί' τόπον
* ηγ^ρθη pro cyctpcrat
49.
— ων
* ΉΡΧ^'^^ P^^ €ρχ<εται
50.
* λογιζζσθοΛ pro διαλογί-
30.
+ en post ηρ
ζεστε
— τ; ante μαρθα^
51.
* άρχων pro αρχιερευς
31.
OLKeia
f τ7/χελλει/
* δο^αι/τ€9 pro \€γορτ€ς
* αποθνησκ€ΐν ϊς pro 117-
μνημίθρ\
σους αποθνήσκων
32.
-ην
53.
^ * ε^ουλευσα το pro συν€'
+ 8c post ιδονσα
βουλενσαντο
* αντου προς τους πόδας pro
αποκτινοΗΤίν
€ΐς τους πόδας αντου
54.
* ο ουν ϊς pro ιτ^σους ουι/
< μου απβ^αι/βν
t ΑΦΡΨ
33.
iBev
f fcai εκεί pro κακω
-αντη man ι, add sup
* ε/χει Ι/ει/ pro διετρι^
man 2
— αυτού
34.
είδε,
57.
— και'
36.
βιδε
* ει/τολας pro ει/τολτ^ι/
37.
f €8υνατο
38.
* ενβριμων pro ^μβρψω-
Caput XII
μ€νος
1.
— Τ€θνηκως
μνημιον^
-f ϊς, post ν€κρων
σττηΚ^αν
2.
Βιπνον
39.
* τετελευτηκοτος pro τ€θνψ
+ αυτω, post διτ^κοι/ει
κοτος
3.
ι^λιψ?
τ€ταρτ€ος
οικεία
40.
t oi/nj
— εκ
41.
— ου 171/ ο Τ€θνηκως κ^ψ^-
4.
* δε ιουδας ο Ισκαριώτης
νος
εις τωι/ μαβη^των αυτού pro
42.
η8ιν
ουι/ εις εκ τωι/ μαθ^ιτων αυ-
απε στιλας,
τού ιουδας σιμωνος Ισκαριώ-
43.
* εκραγεί/, pro εκραυγασε
της
44.
ίοιριαις,Ι
6.
f γλωσσοκομιοι/
όψεις
* εχοι/ pro είχε και
< ο ϊς αυτοις
7.
+ ιι/α post αυπ^ν
λυσαται
* '^Ρ^ ^ Ρ^^ Τ€τηρηκ€ν
α<^εται
8.
εχεται bis
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM lOANNEM
183
9.
* όχλος πα \υς pro όχ-
— TOVTOxf^
λος πολύς €Κ
34.
+ ουν post απ^κριθτ)
— €κ ν€κρων
< λ€γ€ΐς συ
10.
αποκη,νοΗΤίν^
35.
* ev νμιρ ρΥθμ€θ υμωι/
12.
— ο ante ϊς
π€ρίπατ€ΐ ται
13.
* €κραυγαζον pro €κραζον
* ως pro εως
+ και post ϊΏ;,
c^erat
14.
€κα^€ΐσ€ΐ/
* λα^τ;, pro καταλαβη
15.
* θυγατηρ pro θνγατ^ρ
36.
* ως pro €ως
16.
-δ€
€χ€ται
— ΤΟΤ6
TTtoTCvercu
17.
€μαρτνρι
yeirqaOaLj
μνημΛου
37.
ΟΊ) μια
18.
— ο ante όχλος
40.
* €7Γηρωσ€Ρ pro π€πωρωκ€ν
* 7)K0va(w pro ηκουσ€
€ΐΒθΗΤΙΡ
σημιον^
* €πιστρ€ ψωσιι/ pro επι-
19.
θ€ωρ€ΐται
στραφωσι
α}φ€λ€ΐται
* ιασομαι pro ιασωμαι
€ΐδ€
41.
* €7Γ€ΐ pro ore
20.
< €λλην€ς τιι/€ς
42.
— και €κ
* ανα βαντων pro αραβαι,-
< πολλοί τωι^ αρχόντων
νοντων
43.
* vTTcp pro Τ7π€ρ
21.
+ τω ante φιλιτητω
44.
< €κραξ€ν δ€ ο ϊς pro ιτ^σους
t ^τ^δσαιδα
δ€ €κραξ€
22.
4- ο ante φιλιτπτος*
Ί* άλλα
23.
* αποκρΐΡ€ται pro απ^κρι-
46.
^ 47. +/Χ17 post ftOU
νατο
* μηΒ€ φύλαξη, pro fcai μη
25.
* απολλν€ΐ pro απολ€σ€ΐ
τιι,στευη
< φν λα^βι αντην €ΐς ζωτ}!/
f άλλα
αιωι/ιοι/,|
48.
— τη ante c αχάτη
261
<τις Ζιακονη
49.
< €ντολην ftoi
< €γω ciftet
* δβδωκο^ pro €Βωκ€
— Kat^
50.
< €γω λαλώ
28.
1ί ante ηλθεν
όντως
29.
* δ€ pro OW
χ
Caput XIII
* ^στηκως pro βστως
+ δε post άλλοι
1.
* ηλθ€ν pro €ληλυθ€ν
30.
1[ - ο ante ϊς
2.
8ίπνου
< ι; φω νη αυτή
* γ€ίνομ€νου
31.
κρίσεις
* ιι^α πα ραδω αντοι/ ιδα σει-
Digitized by
Google
1 84
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
μωρος urKaptanrf pro
23.
4- €#C post Ct9
tovSa σιμωνο^ ισκαριω-
— αυτού
τον Lpa αυτόν παρα£ω
25.
* ovv pro δε
3.
— ιησους
26.
— ο ante ϊ9,
* €δωκ€ΐ' pro Β€Βωκ€ν
* δώσω €ρβαυφας το ψω/ιιον,
4.
Βιπρου
pro βαυφα^ το φωμιον
5.
€κμασσί,ν
€πιδωσω
6.
ρυιτης
€1/ )8αψας pro ζμβαυφα^
7.
* σοι pro συ
27.
^ ante λέγει ουι/
* τι, pro άρτι
28.
-δε
a
< μον τους πόδας
29.
επι pro επει
— ο ante ϊς,
f γλοΗτσοκο μχομ
9.
< π€τροζ σ€ίμωρ,
— ο ante ιουδας,
10.
* ουκ «χει xpiav ct fit; pro
30.
< €ξηλ\θ€ν ευ^υς, pro ευθέως
ου xpeiav c^et >y
ε^ί^λ^ει/
coTcu pro €στ€
31.
+ OW post οτε
U.
f παραδιδουΐΑτα
32.
— ει ο ^εο9 €Βοξασθη ει/ αυτω
+ ΟΤΙ post €ΐπα/
— και €νθυς Βοξασέι αυτόν
ουχ€ί
33.
μ^ικρον
εσται,
€ΐ/ιει,|
12.
^ * βαυτου pro αυτού
ζΐ7η7<τετα4
* και αρ€π€σ€Ρ pro avwir€r
* €φηκα pro ειττοι^
σων
— OTL
γΐρωσκ€ταΛ
— εγω
13.
φων^ίται
δυι/α σ^€α
XcycTat
34.
Κ€ΐτην
etftct
αγαπαται*
14.
€l/€tt/ia
35.
εσται
ο φ€ΐλ€Γ€α
εχτ,ται
15.
υτΓοδιγ/χα
36.
< ακολου^τ;σεΐ9 δε varepH
ποίί^ται,
— μοί'
16.
t /xct ζοι/ pro μβιζωι^
37.
+ νυν post σοι
17.
corat
* άρτι υττερ σου ttji/ ψυχην
ποι >;ται
/ίου pro άρτι; την ψυ-
18.
t άλλα
χτεί/ μου υπέρ σου
* €7Γηρκ€Ρ pro enrfpeif
sa
* αποκριι/εται pro απ€κρίθη
19.
πίστευσητοΛ
— αυτω
€t/I€t,
Ί* φωνηση
20.
f αϊ/ pro βαι/
* συ /χε απαρνηση pro
21.
^ παραδωσι
απαρνηση μ€
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM
Caput XIV
1. TTMjreverat bis
2. oticeia
— αϊ/
+ otl\ post υμιν^
3. — και*
j* παραΧημ\%Ιβομαι
< \€γω €ΐμα
4. — βχω
— <Ηδατ€*
5. — K(U
7. * €γνωκ€\ται pro €γνωκ€ΐτ€*
* γνωοΓ^σθοΛ^ pro €γνωκ€ΐ/Γ€^
— αϊ/
f γιγι/ωσκ€Γα^
8. δι^οι/
9. * τοσουτω χρονω pro τοσον
τοι/ γρονον
€ίμ€ί
— και*
10. < ποιβι τα €pya avrosj
11. mareverai, bis
+ y€ post €t δ€ μη
— /iOt'
12. — μον
13. αι|τ7;σ7;ταχ
14. H Η- ft€ post αιτησηταί
15. αγαπαται
17. f γιγι/ωσ•*ο€ΐ,|
— αντο*
-8c
γιρωσκ€ται,
* αντοϊ/ pro αντο*
* coTti/, pro coTcu
19. θ€ωρ€ΐτ(η
ζησ^σθοΛ^
20. -€!/*
ΙΟΑΝΝΕΜ ι85
22. + #cai post I Tec
< μ€λλ€ΐς ημι,ρ\
23. — ο ante ϊξ
* 7roii7^o/Lt€^a,| pro ποιησο-
μ€Ρ
24. a^overat
25. ^ post νμιι/ μ€ΐ/ω| amissa
sunt duo folia ad verba
jeai/ δ€ πορευθώ, XVI, 7
Caput XVI
10. — μου
θ^ωριται
11. K€fCpiT€*|
12. Ζυ\νασθθΛ
13. -δ€
* €1/ η; αλΐ7^€ΐα τταστ;, pro
€ΐς πασαν την αΚηθ^ιαν
* ακουσ-βι pro αϊ/ ακονση
14. f |λτ7/ιψ€ται
15. * λαμβαν€ΐ pro Xiji/iCTat
16. * ovic€rt| pro ov
θεωριται
ο|ψ€σ^αι
— ΟΤΙ εγω υπάγω προς τον
πατ€ρα
17. f €ΐ7Γαι/
* ovicc |τι pro ον
θ^ωριται
\α^εσθαι
— ΟΤΙ
18. < τι €στιι/ τούτο]
— ο λβγβι
19. f \€γνοι pro βγι/ω
— ονι/
— ο ante ϊξ
* ημζλλον pro ty^cXoi/
ζτ/τιίται
θ^ωρ€ΐταχ
Digitized by
Google
i86
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
οφ€σθαι
— σου^
20.
κλαυσβται
2.
* |δως αυτω pro Ζωση αντοις
θρηνησ€ταί
3.
* γι νωσκουσιν pro ycva>-
λύπη θησ€σθαι,
σίοωσι
22.
< νυν μ€ν λυπην
— σ€
* €ξ€ταί man ι pro έχετε
α\ηθ^ινον
(sup ξ scr χ man 2)
* απεστιλει/ pro απβστειλας
* αφ€ρ€ΐ pro at/>€t
4.
+ σου post cpyoi/
23.
-€V'
€ρωτησ€Γαι,\
* τελιωσας pro ετελειωσα
* εδωκας pro δβδω^οας
— ο(Γα
6.
* εδω^ας pro δεδωκας bis
αιττ^σι^ται
* σου pro σοι
24.
* αίτησασθαι pro atrctrc
* Τ€τηρηκαν, pro Τ€τηρψ
f λτ^μψεσ^αι,
κασι
* πεπ-ληρωμενη ην,\
pro η
7.
* €γνωκα pro €γνωκαν
π€πληρωμ€νη
* εΜΓΐι/, pro εστιι/
25.
-αλν^
8.
* εδω^οας pro δεδωκα^
* απαγγελω pro αι/α
γγβλω
* έδωκα pro δεδωκα
26.
< αι,τησασθαι ev τω
ονόματι
* αντο pro αυτοι
μου, pro €v τω
ονόματι
— Kcu έγνωσαν
μου aLvqaeaOe
απεστιλας,
28.
— €ξηλθον πάρα του
πατρός
9.
* έδωκα? pro δεδωκας
αφιημ€ΐ,
11.
ειμει
29.
— αντου
* ω pro ους
* εδωκας pro δεδωκας
+ €1/ ante παρρησία
12.
— €v τω κοσμώ
31.
— ο ante ϊς
πιΧΓΤ^υβται,
* ω pro ους
* εδωκας pro δεδωκας
32.
— νυν
+ και post /xot,
σκορττισθηται
13.
* εαυτοις, pro αυτοις
αφηται.
14.
* έδωκα pro δεδωκα
€1/161
€μ€ΐσησ€ν
33.
€χι?ται,
ιμει
* €χ€Ταΐ, pro €^€Τ€
16.
< ουκ ει/χει εκ τον κόσμου.
θαρσ€ΐται
17.
— σου
+ τι ante αλ-η^εια
Caput XVII
la
απεστιλας
1.
* λελαλτ^κει/ pro €λα\ησ€ν
απεστιλα
* €.παρα% pro CTnjpe
19.
— εγω
— και* — και^
< Ιωσιν KCU αυτοι
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM lOANNEM
187
20
< μονών €ρωτω, pro €ρωτω
7.
ζητ€ΐται^
μσνον
8.
^ - ο ante ϊ?
* υπ€ρ pro wepv*
€l/iCt,
21.
* ττηρ pro πατ€ρ
^TT^ctrai
-L•'
αφ€ται
* πιστ€.\τη pro πιστενση
10.
€π€ σβ/
απ€στιλα9,
* ωταριον pro ωτιον
22.
f καγω pro #cai βγω
11.
— σον
+ μου post δο ^αν
12.
χ€ί\ίαρχος
* €^ωκας pro δβδωκα? (δβδω-
13.
* ηγαγδ pro απηγαγον
κας prim scr man ι,
— αυτόν
sed δ" del man ι et 2)
14.
σννβον\€νσα<;
— €σμ€ν
σνμφ€ρι
23.
TCTcXuu/ici/oi
* α7Γο|^α^€ΐι/ pro αττολβσ^αι
— Lva^
15.
-ο'
απ€στιλας,|
< γνωστός ην
* καμ€ pro c/xc
16.
ιστηκ€ΐ
24.
* pro ονς
ος pro ον (error edit
€t/xei
Oxon)
f και €/c€ti^oi pro κάκ€ΐι/ο6
* τω pro r»;
* θ^ωρουσιν man i, corr
* €toT7i^€y#c€| pro €ΐ,σηγαγ€
θ^ωρωσιν man 2
17.
+ αντω post ow
* δβδωκα? pro βδωκα?
€t/X€l,
25.
< eγvωv σ€
la
ιστηκ€ΐσαν
α7Γ€στιλας,
€θ€ρμ€ VOVTOy
26.
t και € γω pro κάγω
+ και post δ€
Caput XVIII
< πετράς μ€τ αντωιν pro /χ€τ
αχηων ο πετρος
1.
^ * I του Kehpov pro τωι^
θ€ρμ νομ€νος^
κβδρωί'
20.
— τη ante συναγωγή
* €ΐσ €λτ^λυ^β/ pro €ί(Γη\θ€ν
* παι/τ€ς pro πα^^οτβ
2.
πο\\ακ€ίς
21.
* € ρωτα9, pro €π€ρωτας
3.
If 4. 1[ * δ€ pro ουι/
* €ρωτησον pro επ^ρωτησον
ιδως
€ΐδ€
5.
cι/i€^
22.
< Trapc στηκως των υπ^ρ^των^
6.
— ΟΤΙ
23.
* δ€ Ϊ9 βιπβΐ' αιττω pro
€1/Χ€1
απ€κρίθη αιττω ο νήσους
t ατπ/λ θαν
* eiTToi' pro βλαλτ^σα
t €π€σαϊ/
24.
+ ow post απβστιλβι/
Χ^Α^ί»
25.
dep/X€l^0/Ll€lO9,|
Digitized by
Google
1 88
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
27. — ο
t ευθνς
23. ΐΓρ€τωρων bis
* πρωει^ pro πρωία
* άλλα pro αλλ* α^α
29. < προς atrrov9 ο π€ΐλατος|
+ €^ω ante και
* φησι,ν, pro €ΐ7Γ€
<^€|perai
30. * κακοί/ ποιων pro κακοποιός
* πα|ραδ€δωκ€ΐμ,€ΐ/ pro παρε-
δωκαμ€μ
31. 1Γ€ΐλαΤ09,
λα^€τα4|
κρ€ΐνατ€,
— αντον^
απο\κτΐραι
32. < πληρωθη ο λο|γο9 τον ϊν
33. ^ < τταλιι/ €19 το π/>€τωρι<5|
π€ΐλατος
34. * και απ€κρυ/ατο pro aire-
κριθη αντω
< €ΐπον σοι\
35. π€ΐλατος
* μη pro μητι
|cift€t,
36. ^ — Ο anfe 19
< ηΐ' €κ τον] κόσμου τούτον
< οι e/ioi ηγωνιζοιηΌ αν\
37. π€ΐ|λατο9
— ο ante 15
|€t/iei
— βγω*
f γ€γ€ρημαι
38. π€ΐλατο9
39. * ατΓολνω v/iii^ pro νμιν αττο-
λύσω'
|)8ουλ€σ^αι
Η- ιΐ'α post OW
<α7Γθλυσω νμίν\ pro vftti'
απολύσω'
40. — 1ΓαΚΓ€9
f βαραββαν in ras man ι ;
(prim scr βαρραβαν)
Caput XIX
1. * λαβών pro ελα^β/
π€ΐλατο9
— και
3. + |k<u ηρχοντο προς αντον
ante και ελίγον
* €διδο|σαν pro Sihovv
4. — τταλα^
< ο 7Γ€ΐλατο9 β^ω
€6δ€
Ιγΐ'ωται
* αιτιαν ev αντω ουχ pro
ci' αντω σν8€μιαν at-
Ttou/
5. ^ * ιδοϋ pro ιδ€
6. ^ ιδοί'
π€ΐλατο9
\αβ€ται
<νμ€ΐς\ αντον
στανρωσαται^
ουχι|
7. ^ —αντω
— ημών
οφι\€ΐ\
< νιον τον θν €αντ<5|
8. π€ΐλατο9
9. πρετωριον
καΊ\ και pro και' (scr et
del man ι)
10. ΤΙ π€ΐλατο9
11. +αυΓω post \απ€κριβη
< Ι κατ €μον ονΒ€μιαν
< ^€8ομ€νΖ\ σοι
μιζονα
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM
ΙΟΑΝΝΕΜ ι89
12.
<o ΐΓ€ΐλατος «ζιρ-ι αντον
27.
* €ΐδ€ pro ιδον
απο \vaoUy
2a
ιδως
* €κρανγαζον pro €κραζον
"ih
< ποιων eavTov pro αντον
Τ€λιωθη\
ποκαν
29.
— OW
13.
ΐΓ€ΐλατος
— οι δ€ πΚησοΛΤΓ^^;
* τζδ| λόγων τούτων pro τον-
+ OW μ^στον τον post σπογ -
τον τον λογον
yoi/
< τον ϊν €ξω
— και
€καθ€ΐσ€ν
30.
— ante ϊ?
14.
* ην ως pro δ€ ctxrci
κλεινας
* €λ€ yev pro Xeyci
* ΐΓαραδ€δωκ€ν pro παρ€-
€ΐδ€
δωκ€
15.
* eXeyoi^ pro €κρανγασαν
31.
< €πι παρασκενη ην ante
1[ ante Xeyci αυτοις
ιι/α /χη
ΐΓ€ΐλατος
— τ^ ante ημ€ρα
^ScuretXcii,'
32.
t σννστανρωθεντος
16.
* <κ 8c παραΧαβοντ€ς pro
33.
€π€ΐ pro €πι
παρεΚαβον he
ιδον
— ICCU
<η|δΐ7 αντον
17.
+ €αυτω post /βαστάζων
^
f άλλα
— αντον
< €^λ^€ν| €νΛ;ς
* ο pro ος
35.
αΚηθ^ίνη
19.
π€ΐλατος
f και €#Γ€ΐνος pro κάκ€ΐ,νος
20.
* τοτ€ pro τοντον
Η- και post ινα
< αν€γνωσαν πο\\\οι
πιστ€ν στ/ται,
— cXXt^i/utti
3a
^ — ο ante ιωσηφ
+ €)8pa€urn,| post /oω|fιαα-
t αρι/χα|^ια9
στι,
πβιλατος,
21.
πβιλατω
* ηλ^ον| pro ηλ^βν
€l/X€t
* τ^ραν pro ηρ€
22.
^ 7Γ€ΐλατος
* αντον, pro το σώμα του
23.
χαιτωνα
ιτ^σον^
χαιτών
39.
* €χων €λιγ/χα pro φ€ρων
f αραφος
μίγμα
24.
t eiTrav
Ι ζμνρ νης
— €αντοις
40.
* ην pro €στι
25.
— τον νήσου
41.
μρημιον]
26.
— πα/>€στωτα
* ην T€|^€lft€V09, pro €Τ€θη
— avrou
42.
μνημιον
Digitized by
Google
L90
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
Caput XX
--πρωί
* €πι pro €ΐς
Ιμνημιον^
f κα pro K(u
+ απο της θύρας post ηρμ^]-
νον
μνημιον^
2. μνημιον
3. /Χ|ΑΤ)/Χ10Ι/|
4. * €πΐ pro €19
μρημίθν\
5. Ι μ€ντοις pro /xei^oi
6. + και ο post ουι/
μΐΑΤ)|μιοι^
8. μνη\μων,
9. ηδατα^
11• um)K€L•
* |τω μρημιω pro το fwny-
/IClOl''
< c^ct) κλαιονσα,Ι
\μρημιον'
13. * τ€^€ΐΐΓασιι^| pro ^θηκαν
14. — και'
* eiSev pro θ^ωρ€ΐ
— ο ante ϊ?
15. If — ο ante ϊ?
— CI
* €)3ασΎα|^α9 pro φαστα-
σας
< €θηκας αυτ^]
< αρω αυτόν '\
16. ^Ι/χα/οια/χ',
+ φραιστι post αντω
17. ^ —μον^ — /χοΐΓ*
Ιαι^α^βει^ω
18. * avayycXj λούσα pro ατταγ-
γβλλουσα
* €ct>/:)aica| pro €ωρακ€
19. οι|ί€ΐα9
* |fita9 pro vi; ftia των
κ€\κ\ι,σμ€νων
— συνηγμ€νοί
20. * ται/τα pro rotrro
< αίΛΓοις, post π\€υραν\
— αντον
21. < αυτοΐ9 post τταλιΐ'
— ο ίησονς
22. < αντοις και Xeyei
Xa)3€|r<u
24. ^ 25. Ι €ορακαμ€μ
< /iov τον haKTv\ov
<μον\ την ^eipaVy pro την
χ€ψα μου
26. t fi^ra pro /utc^'
— αι;του
— ο ante ϊ?
κ€κ\ίσμ€νω\
27. €ΐδ€|
28. If -και'
-ο'
29. * |€ΐπ€ΐ' δβ pro Xeyei
f €ορακας
^θωμα
* €ΐδοτ€9| pro ιδοι^βς
30. σημ^α
* π€7Γοι|ηκ€^ pro ^ποιησεν
31. 7Γΐστ€υστ7|ται
— ο ante ϊς
< ο 5(5 €στιι/
cxTjrail
Caput XXI
1. ^ < |ο ϊξ πάλα/
2. ζφ^Ζ^ου^
3. ^*€ν€)3ησαν pro ανφησαν
— ευθύς
* ουδ€ € •| pro ουΒ^ν
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM lOANNEM
191
4.
— ιησονς ας • • • • ιτ^σονς
16.
< Ιτταλιΐ' λ€γ€ΐ αίΛτω
€στι
* ιωανι^ον pro ιωνα
5.
* |#cat \ey€L pro \ey€L ow
17.
* ι,ω\αννου pro ιωνα
— ιησους
* αγαπάς pro <^ιλ€ΐ9
— τι
* λ€γ€ΐ pro €ΐπ€ν*
€χ€Γ<Η,
< παν τα συ
6.
* λβ/€1 pro δ€ €LW€V
t γιγνωσκ€ΐς
βαΧ€Τ(α
— ιησους
eufyqaeraiy
Ι πρόβατα man ι, προβατια
* οι Be φαΚον pro φαΧον
man 2 (ι sup)
συν
la
* άλλοι pro άλλο?
< ίσχυσαν έλκυσαν
* ζωσουσο', pro ζωσ•€ΐ
a
* πλοιω pro πλοιαριω
* α ποισουσιν σ€ pro our€i
f άλλα
+ σν post οπου^
t ^τ;χ€ων pro ττηχων
19.
* ekeyev pro cittc
9.
* αι/€)8ΐ7σαΐ' pro αΐΓ€β'ησαν
20.
-δ€
10.
^ €ν€γκαταί
— ακολου^ουττα
cirtcurarat
Βιπνω
U.
* |€V€^t; pro αι/€)8η
+ αυτω post eiTTcv
+ ow ante σιμών
21.
* €ΐ7Γ€ν pro λ€γ€1
* €ΐς ττ/ν τ^ϊ' pro em ττ/ς y»;^
22.
< Ι/χοι ακο\ουθ€ί^
< |μ,€γαλωμ ιχθύων
23.
< ούτος λόγος
12.
^ * αριστατοΛ. pro αριστΎ/-
* ov#c €ΐπ€ν Be pro #cai ovic
σατ€
eiTTCi/
13.
— ουν ο
24.
4- και post 0'
14.
— ο ιησους
< αντου η μαρτυρία βστιι^,Ι
— αυτού
— αμήν
15.
^ * ιωαννον pro ιωΐ'α
+ πάντων post πλαον
(
Subscr κατά ιωαννην man ι.
Digitized by
Google
2. SECUNDUM LUCAM
Inscr €ναγγ€Κιον κατά λονκαν man 2
Caput I
26.
^ * απο pro υττο
27.
* €μνηστ€υμ€νην pro μ€μνψ
1•
1f-€l.
στ€υμ€νην
2.
f αυθοπτοΛ
(υ/δρ€ΐ,
3.
ανωθ€
f δαυ€ΐδ*,
4.
ασψαλιδ:>|
28.
If - ο άγγελος
5.
^ —του
— €υλογημ€νη συ €v γυναιζιν
t afiOCy pro α/8ια
29.
% — ιδουσα
* γυνή αυτω pro τ; γυνή
< €πι τω λόγω ^ιεταραχθη
αυτού
— αυτού
* αυττ;! pro αυτής
31.
t συνλημφη
6.
* πασαις (αις in ras man ι ;
32.
* αυτός pro οντος
duo litt prim scr)
Ι δωσ77 pro δωσ€4
7.
* ην € λίσαβετ pro η €λισα-
Ι δαυ€ΐδ*
β€Γ ην
34.
^ * C στι pro corai
8.
^ 9. ΐ€ρατιας,
€πι pro €π€ΐ
10.
< ην του λάου
f γιγνωσκω.
11.
% 13. If 14. * γα/€σ€ΐ
35.
^ δυ vafici9
pro γ€ρνησ€ΐ
* διότι pro διο
15.
σικαφα
36.
If |συι/γ€ΐ/€ΐς pro συγγ€ΐ/ΐ)ς
* ey κοιλία pro €κ κοιλίας
* σνν€ΐ\ηφ€ν pro συι/€ΐλτ;-
17.
t ηλια, pro ήλιου
φυια
απι^€ΐς
* γηρ€ΐ pro τ^ρα
la
If €l/i€l
37.
* του θυ pro τω ^€ω
19.
If €1^€1
38.
1Γ 39. 1fo/>ii/Tjv
20.
* αχ/)ΐ9 pro άχρι τ/ς
41.
^ ^σκ€ΐρτησ€ν
* πλησθησον pro πληροτ
42.
* κραυγή pro ψωιη;
θησονται
^ ante ευλογημένη
21.
^ <ev τω ναω αυτόν,
43.
— μου
23.
^ |λιτουργιας
45.
* η κάρδια pro μακάρια
25.
ούτως
τεΚκύσεις
— ο ante tc?
46.
% 48. ταπιι/ωσιν
t €<^€ΐδ€ΐ/ pro CTTCiSev
49.
* /ΐ€γαλα pro μ€γαλ€ΐα
— το
50.
* και yci'C ας pro γενεών
192
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM LUCAM 193
52.
τατη,νονς
Caput II
53.
πιρωιη'ας
€ξαπ€στιΧ€Ρ
1.
^ Η- του ante απογραφ€σθαι
56.
* ως pro ωσ€ΐ
2.
^*κϋριι/ου, pro κν/η;ι/ιου
τρις,
3.
* €αι;του pro ιδιαι/
57.
t 59. ^<ημ€ρατηογ8οη,
4.
Ifteave^'bis
pro ογδοτ; ημ€ρα
5.
* απογραφ^σθαι pro απο-
60.
^ αποκριθισα
γραφασθαι
61.
t evnav
* €μνηστ€υμ€νη pro μ€μνψ
* €κ ττ/ς συγγ€νια<ζ pro cj/
στ€υμ€νη
τη (Tvyyevcta
— γυναικι
63.
If 64. If 65. 1f-K«u'
ν€κυω'
ορινη
6.
^ 7. — τοι/ πρωτοτοκον
Η- Kcu post lovhaxa^y
— τη ante φάτνη'
66.
1[ * ταις καρΒίΛΐς pro τϊ^
a
1[ 9. -ιδού
κάρδια
Η- σφοδρά '\ post fi€yai/
Η- γαρ post και'
10.
1[φο)8€ΐσΐ9αι•|
67.
If t^irpo^TjTcvaev
11.
<ϊ?ςχς^
6a
— κύριος
t δαυβιδ*
* του λαον pro τω λαω
12.
σΎ)μιον '
69.
— τω
€υρησ€Τ(α
Ι δαι;€ΐδ*
+ και post €σπαρ γανωμ^νον
--τον
— τη ante φατι^•|
70.
--των'
13.
€ξ€φνης
< αυτόν προφητωρ^
14.
* €ΐ;δοΐΓ€ΐας ' pro €νδοκια
74.
--των
15.
^ — και οι άνθρωποι
--ημών
* €λαλοϋ pro €ΐπον
75.
* πασαις ταις ημ€ ραις pro
16.
^ * βνροι/ pro αν^υρον
πάσας τας ημέρας
17.
* € γνώρισαν pro διβγί'ω-
— της ζωής
purou/
76.
+ δ€ post στ;
19.
If συνβα\\ουσα
* €ΐ/ωπιό pro προ προσώπου
20.
* υπόστρεφαν pro επέστρε-
77.
— τον ante δοΐΛ'αι
φαν
* avToVy pro αυτών
ihov
78.
* €πισ#Γβ/ΐ€ ται pro €π€σκ€τ
21.
^ π€ριτ€μιν
ψατο
* αντοι^, pro το ιταιδιομ
79.
σκοτι
f συνλημφθηναι
80.
1[ €κρατ€ου το
22.
f ^ιω υ(Γ€ως
24.
4- τω ante ι^ομω
Ι ι/οσσους pro νεοσσούς
Digitized by
Google
194
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
25.
^ <<«/^ρωπος ην
44.
< cti'at €v τη awoSia '
<ην αγιον
* σνγγ^νευσιν pro σνγ-
26.
lSlv
γ€ν€σι
'^ €L^\ pro η ιδτ;
-α^
— τον ante χν
45.
— αυτοί'*
27.
* €ΜΓα〫/ pro iurayaycti/
* αΐ'αζ^τουι/τβς pro ί'*ρΌυι/Τ€ς
€ΐθ€^σμ€νον
46.
^ |/^€τα pro /χ€^
28.
ανκάΚαζ
τ/οις
— αντου
47.
— οι αχουοι^€9 αυτού
f ην\ογησ€ν
48.
€ΐδδ Τ€ς
33.
* ο πατήρ αν του pro ιωσηφ
If ante καν"
— αντον^
< €ίπ€ν ante προ? αυτοί'
34.
t TjvXoyrj^ci'
f ο8ννουμ€ νοι
35.
-δ€
49.
1ί * ζητ€ΐΤ€\ pro €ζηΤ€ΙΤ€
36.
^ < ftera α δ/)ος cny
* οιδατ€ pro ηδ€ΐτ€
ζ pro €7Γτα
— ftoυ
37.
-Η ημ post KOt'
</Χ€ ewoLy
πδ pro ογδοτ^κοι^ατβσ-
51.
^. ^ ante και*
σαρων
* €Τηρ€1 pro δΐ€Γ>}ρ€ί
— απο
— ταύτα
+ τ€ post K»Jcm<U9
52.
^ Η- ante ϊ9
38.
* ^ω pro κυρ^ω
+ Tjy ante σοφία
— €V
Caput III
39.
^ * πάντα pro άπαικτα
1.
lien
* €π€σΎρ€φαν pro νπ€στρ€'
τΐ)3αι/)ΐου
φαν
ΐΓ€ΐλατου
— την ante πολιν
* ιουδαια?* pro ιτουραιας
* €αι;τωΐ' pro αυτών
— και^
40.
^ —πνεύματα
2.
* €7Γΐ αρχΐ€ρ€ως pro βττ' α/>
* σοφία, pro σοφίας
Ρ(1€/)€ωΐ/
41.
^ t #ca^ pro κατ
^ante cycj/ero
42.
* δ€κα δυο, pro δωδβκα
— του
* ανα βαινόντων pro αι/α-
3.
— την
)8αι/τωι^
4.
— XeyovToq
— €ΐς ΐ€ροσο\υμα
ποΐ€ΐται
43.
τ€Κιωσαντων
5.
ταπινω^τ/σεται,
* ίγΐ'ω σαι/ οι yoi^ei? αυτού *
σΐΓθλ€ΐα
pro €γνω ιωσηφ και η
7.
If -φυ〫/
μητηρ αυτού
-οργής
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM LUCAM
195
a * καρπον αζι^ον pro καρπούς
αξίους
αρξησθοΛ
|cyct/>€
10. ^*€7Γηρωτησαι^ pro ewrfpoir
τωι/
* ΐΓΟίησωμζν^ pro πονησομει/
11. * \uTr€v pro Xeyct
;(€ΐτωνα9|
12. f ^παΐ'
* |ποιησω^ΐ€ΐ/, pro ποιησο/χ€ΐ/
13. πρασσ€ται,|
14. <ri ποι,ησωμ€ν #c(at) η/χ€ΐς•|
pro /cat T7/xet9 rt ποιησο-
μο/;
hia\a€iar)rai
συκοφαιτΓη(Γηται\
αρκ^ισθαι
15. ^ 16. ^ < XcycDi/ ποισιν ο
wwai^i^^l pro ο ^ωαννης
απασι λβγωι/
€1/Χ€ΐ|
17.
εικαι^ος
σ€ίτον\
la If IcvT^yycXct^CTO
19. ^ < τωΐ' πορηρωρ ων €ποι|-
ησ€ν pro ωι/ ^πονησ€
πονηρών
21. ^ *παΐ'|τα pro ατται^α
22. €ΐδι
* 0)9 pro ωσ€ΐ
^ ante #c<u φωνην
— Xcyovcroi/
23. — ο ante ϊξ
<αρ\χομ€νος ωσ€ΐ €των λ
pro oxrct ercDi' τριάκοντα
αρχομ€ΐ^ος
< νιος ως\ €νομ€ΐζ€Τθ
23-38. —του ηλι, τον ματθατ
• • • 'τον αδα/ϋΐ, τον θεού
Caput IV
1. ^ < πλήρης πνς άγιου
* €1/ TTJ €ρημω' pro €ΐς την
€ρημον
2. μ pro τεσσαρακοντα
— ύστερον
\€πινασεν'\
3. * €ΐ7Γ€ΐ/ δ€ pro και ειπεν
4. ^ < προς αντον ο ϊς pro ιψ
σους προς αντον
— λέγων
— μονω
— αλλ' επι παντι ρηματι θεού
5. — ο δια)3ολθ9
— νψτ;λοι/
* γης pro οικουμένης
6. * πα(Τα| ταυτην pro ταυτην
απourαv
^ ΤΓαΙραδιδω/χι pro διδω/χ4
7. t ^f-^v pro /χου
8. ^ < ο ϊς ειπεν αντω
— υπάγε οπίσω μον σατανά
-γαρ _
<7?Ρ τον θν σου προσκυ-
νήσεις
9. ^ * [ηγαγβν δβ pro /ecu ηγαγεν
— ο ante υιός
10. Η- π€/)ΐ σου post περί σου
12. H - ΟΤΙ
γεγραπται\ pro ειρηται
13. πιρασμον
16. — TT7V ante ναζαρεθ^
* αι/ατ€^/)α/χ|μ€ΐ/ος, pro rc-
θραμμενος
ιωθος
17. < τον προφήτου ησαιου '|
* ανοιζας pro αναπτυζας
— τον ante τοττοι/,
18. €ii/€|icey
Digitized by
Google
196
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
* €ναγγ€\ισασθαι, pro evay-
γ€ΧΛζ€σθαι
— ιαχτασΟαι τους συντετρψ"
μ€νονς την καρΒιαν
19.
απο oTtXcu
f τ€θρανμ€νους (αν in ras
man 3» τ€θρωμ€Ρους
man ι)
20.
+ και post βίβλιον
€#ca^€Mrci/,
<ot οφθάΚ\μοι & τη σννοτ
γοτγη
21.
1[-ατι
22.
< ουχί υ ιος €στιν ιωσηφ*
ούτος, Ι
23.
^ epeiTOA
* €ΐς την pro ev τη
Ι καφαρναουμ^
24.
^*€| αυτού, pro αυτόν
25.
+ oTt post νμιν
€κ\ι.σθη
* μ€γα\η pro μ€γας
26.
t σαραπτα
* σ€ΐ δωι^ιας pro σιδωι/ος
27.
Ι €λ€ΐσ€ου pro €λισσαιου
<€v τω ισραηλ ante €irt
f νααμαν pro ν€€μαν
29.
— της ante οφρύος
πολ€ΐς
< ωκο^ομητο αυτών
* ωστ€ pro C19 το
31.
^|#Γαφαρι/αου/χ*
33.
If — λ€γωι/
35.
* ατΓ pro ci
— μη^εν βλαφαν αντον
36.
t δυ i/aft€t (ι sup man ι)
38.
If* απο pro €κ
oiiceiav
39.
διτ^κοι/ι
40.
^ ποικ€ΐ\\αχς
* i^yoi' pro ηγαγον
* €πιτι|^€ΐς pro €πι^€ΐς
* €θ€ραπ€ν€ν pro edepa"
πενσεν
41. — ατΓο
* |#cpαυyαζoκΓαproιc/oα4oI^α
— ο χριστός
Ι ηα pro €ΐα
< λαλειί'Ι αυτά
'ϊ^δκταΐ'
42. If * Ιβπίζιρ-ουΐ' pro εζτιτουν
43. ^ < δ€1 /xc|
* €πι pro €ΐς
* απ€σταληι/,| pro απβσταλ-
/χαι
44. 1f*€is τας σνναγωγας pro
€1^ ταις (τνναγωγαΛς
* τω| ιουδαχωι/, pro της γα-
λιΧαι,ας
Caput V
1. + και post αυτω
— του ante ακουαι^Ι
2. < ιτλοια δυο
< αίΓ αυτωμ απο\βαντ€ς
* επλννον pro απεπλυναν
3• — του ante σιμω\νος^
ολβιγοϊ/,
* καθεισας δ€| pro και κα-
νάτας
4. ^*c7ravayayerai pro cira-
vayay€
χαλασαται
5. 1f-TlJ9
€π€ΐ pro €πι
* σω\ ρηματι pro ρηματι σου
* τα διιττυα'! pro το hiiavov
6. < Ιπλτ^^ος ιχθύων
* δΐ€ρ/>ΐ7σσοκΓο| pro δΐ€/ο-
ρηγνυτο
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM
LUCAM 197
* τα hucTva pro το Bucrvov
25.
* αυ των {αν in ras man ι ;
7.
— τοις'
σι;ΐ'λα)3€σ^αι
t ήλθαν
J6.
πη των prim scr)
* €φ pro €φ* ω
— KCU έκστασης "" τον θ€ον
* €π\ησθησαν pro ειτλησαν
27.
^ Xeveiv
a
+ ο ante σι,μων
— πετρος
— τον ante ϊϋ
2a
29.
* παι/ τα pro απακτα
* ηκο\ονθ€ΐρτοηκο\ονθησ€ν
If - ante λ€υ€ΐς
10.
11.
12.
14.
€ΐμ€ΐ
ζεβεΖεον
^ ante #cai^
If + #cai post πλοία
If 13. If * λ€ γων pro βιπων
καθαρισθητει *
— αυτός
30.
oiiceia
< πολύς τελωνών
* αμαρτωλών, pro αλλωι^
< οι φαρισαιοι και οι ypafi -
μ,ατ€ΐς αυτωι^
+ τωι/ ante τ€λω|ι/ωι/
t €σ^€ΐ€ται #ca π€ΐ|ν€Τ€α: >
15.
t μωυσης
— νπ* αντον
31.
— ο ιτ/σους
χ/οι αϊ/
17.
αχτθενι ων
^*χω/)ας pro κώμης
^νναμ€ίς
* €ΐασ^αι αντον^ pro ιασ^€α
33.
υγ€ΐαινοι/Τ€9
f άλλα
1fteιπαI/
— διατι
la
αντονς
If 19. -δια'
34.
If +Ϊ5 post ο δ€
δυι^ασ^οα
ΐΓλ€ΐμιδιω
36.
^ Η- απο ante ι/χατιου
20.
* σου οι αμαρτία' pro σοι
+ σχισας post και νον
οι α/χαρτιαι σου
* σχβισβι'Ι pro σχιί€ΐ
21.
γρα/χ μ,ατις
βλασφημ€ίας
* συμφωνήσει pro σνμφωνει
+ το ante € πιβλημα
22.
23.
αφ€ΐ,€ναι
δια λογιί€σ^αι
* Ι σου αι α/χαρτιαι, pro σοι
37.
38.
* /i>j pro /iTjyc
< ο οιι^ος ϊ'€ος
* βαΧληται ' pro βλητεον
οι αμαρτίοι, σον
— και αμφότεροι σνντηρονν
cyci/DC
nepLwaTL '
39.
ταχ
— ευθέως
24.
€ΐδι;ται
ναιον
< ο υιός του| ανθρωπον εξόν-
* χρηστός pro χρηστότερος
σιαν €χ€ΐ
* πάρα λυτικω pro παραλή
λυμ,€νω
1.
Caput VI
^ — ^εντεροπρωτω
€ycip€
— των
Digitized by
Google
198
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
2. — αυτοις
— ev
3. <οΤξ προς αυτούς €ΐπ€ΐ/\
• aveyvo/rai
f δαυ€ΐδΊ
* ore pro oTTort
— OI/TC9
4. — €\αβ€ και
— και*
5. ^ — ΟΤΙ
<του σαββα\τον ο νιος τον
ανθρωπον^Ι
— και^
6. ^ — και"
< άνθρωπος €Κ€ΐ,
7. y/oaftfiaTis|
* ^€|/:)απ€ν€ΐ pro θ^ραπευσ^ι
Η- 1 κατ* ante αντου,
a * \uir€v he pro και €ΐπ€
t €yei/>€ (c' in ras man i ; ν
prim scr, id est χ^φαν
pro χ€ΐρα)
στηθ€ΐ
και pro ο
δ€
10.
11
9. ^*δ€ pro ow
< προς αυτούς ο ϊ?,
* €π€ρωτω pro €π€ρωτησω
* CI pro τι
* τω σαββατω pro τοις σαβ-
)8ασιι^
— αντους
βκτα/οι^
* Ι και c^erii/ci^, pro ο δβ €7Γοι-
T^crci' ούτω
f α7Γ€κατ€στα^τ7ΐ
— ως η α\\η
* ΐΓονησ€ΐ& pro πονησ^ιαν
12. ^ * €^€λ| ^€11/ αντοί' pro €ξη\θ€ν
14. f |σιμωι^ pro σιμωι/α
+ και| post atrrov,
Η- και post ι,ωαρνην,
* ματ θόΚομ€ον^ pro βαρθο-
λομοΛον
15. Η- και ante μαθθ^ον^ (pro
ματθαιον)
— τοί' του
16. H-K<u ante ιΐονδαΐ'*
— K<U*
17. ^ + ΐΓολνς post οχΚος
+ και TTJ5 7Γ€ρ€ας post ι^ρον-
σα\Ύΐμ\
18. * απο| pro νττο
— και^
19. * ^ζητούν pro e^ty^ci
20. ^ ante μακάριοι
* αιττωι/ pro vfierepa
21. 7Γΐ|ΐ^ωΐ/Τ€9
XopTcur^>jaca^ai,|
^ ante /ιακα/οιοι*
κλβοκΓβς
* γ€λασουσΙ•| pro yeXacreTe
22. ^ coral
— οταΐ'*
Ιοι^ιδιοΌΚΓΐι^
f €V€K€V
23. * χαρητ€ pro χαι/>€Τ€
* τα αντα pro ταιττα
24. ^ απ€|χ€ται
25. Η- ι/υΐ' post €νπ€π\ησμ€Ρθΐ
jirn^cMrcTai,
— V/ill'^
ΐΓ€ΐ/^ησ€ται
κλαικΓ€ται,|
26. ^*νμιν man ι, tamen del
man ι
* τα αντα pro ταντα
27. ^f|aXXa
+ μου\ post ακουοικΓΐΐ'
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM LUCAM
199
+ και post υμωρ^
|ποΐ€ΐται
2a €vXoy€i|rai
* νμας, pro νμιρ
\προσ€χβχ€σθαι
* irepi pro vnep
29. * €ΐς| pro €iri
€ροι^ος
f χ€ίτωνα
30. — δ€ τω
[epovTos
αΐΓ€Τ€1•|
31. deXerai
ΐΓθΐ€ΐται
33. If -γαρ
34. * haviaijTau pro Sa^ei^tp-c
€λπιζ€τ<α|
* \αβ€ΐν• pro απο\αβ€ΐΡ
< χΛρις eoTLP νμιν^
— γαρ ot
havιζovσl\
* απο\αμβαρωσΐΛ^ pro αιτο-
λα/8ωαΊ
35. δανιζ€Τ€
* /χη|δ€ΐ/α pro μηΒ€Ρ
* €σται pro eaeaOe
— τον
^• 1ί t |ytyi/€^^ai
— icat
37. * ιμα pro icat ον*
+• #cai post κριθτιταιΐ
καταδικάζεται
* ιι^α man ι pro #cat ον*
(•και ον• sup man 2)
απολν| θησ€σθαι^
38* — και*
< σ^σαΚενμ^νον ΐΓ€πΐ€σ|/χ€-
ι/οΐ' ( — και')
— και^
f xmepeKxyvpop^vov
* ω γαρ μετρώ μ€\τριτ€ pro
τω γαρ αντω μετρώ ω
μετρ€ΐτ€
39. ^ + και post 8c
* μη pro fitTTi
δννα|τ€
* €ρπ€σουνται\ pro ireaovp-
ται
40. ^ —αυτόν'
41. ^ *καλψος pro καρφος το
42. ^ ante νποκρντα
< €κβα\€ΐρ • post α Ι δβλφου
σου
43. ^ *κακοι^, pro σαπρορ
+ παλιΐ' post ovhe
44. f ΙγιγίΌΚΓκεται • I
^ ante ου γαρ
< σταφνληρ τρυγακΓΐι^ •|
45. -το^
— θησαυρού της καρδίας αυ-
'τον
-το'
-TOti^
f π€ρισ€νματος
— της^
47. ^ ΙυτΓοδι^ω
48. |οικ€ΐαι/,
t |πλτ;^ιυρΐ79
t ΐΓροσ€ρη\ξ€Ρ
οιΚ€ΐα
* δια το Ι καλώς oικoδoft7y-
(Γ^αι avTTji',! pro Τ€^€^ΐ€λιωτο
γαρ €πι ttji/ πετραν. (δια το
in ras tamen man ι ; τ€• • •
prim scr)
49. "^ οικοΒομουρτι pro οικοδο-
μησαρτι
OLK€i\ap
* |και pro η
Digitized by
Google
200
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
H- αίΛπ; post προσ€ρρηζ€!^
t 6i8er€ (€^ in ras man 3 ;
οικ€ΐας
€ΐδατ€ man i)
— ort
Caput VII
-H και post αναβ\€πουσιν.
1.
^*δΐ7 pro δ€
+ και post καθαρίζονται
I καφαρναονμ\
23.
f αν pro eav
3.
απ€στί\€ν
24.
^ *€ξη\θατ€ pro €ξύ\,η\υθατ€
* αυτοί/' (ο in ras I' sup man
25.
If *€ξη\θατ€ pro €ξ€λη\υθατ€
3, αυτω man i)
26.
v€ pro i/at
4.
σπουδβως
27.
— €γω
t παρβξη
28.
* δ€ pro γα/)
5.
* errovqaev pro ωκο8ομησ€Ρ
+ OTt post |uflll/
6.
^*€χοντος pro απ€χοι/το9
t μιζον pro μ€ΐζων
ΟΙΚ€ΐα9
— προφήτης
* αυτούς pro αυτορ
— του βατΓτιστου
< φίλους ο €κατό ταρχης
* |#cai pro δ€
< βικαρος etftei
/ϋζωΐ'
< μου υπο την στ€γην
29.
^ 30. * €αυτους (€ sup
a
€lfl€t
man ι)
9.
^ — ακολουθουντί ατττω
+ το βα πτισμα ιωαννου ' \
10.
< €19 τον οίκον ot π€μφθ€ν
post αυτού
Τ€9
31.
^ — €ΐ7Γ€ δβ ο κύριος
— ασθ^νουντα
32.
* αγοραις pro αγορά
11.
1I-CV
* λβγοι/τα • pro και Xcyov^ti^
* €πορ€υθη pro €πορ€υ€το
ωρχησασθ{αι) '
— ικανοί
— Vfltl'*
12.
^ *ηγγ€ΐζ€ΐ/ pro ηγγ^^^
33.
^ + ante ιωαι^ι^9
< /χο lOyci/Tj^ ^^°^
* /iT7 pro μητ€^
13.
^*Ϊ9 pro κύριος
< €σθιων αρτον
κ\€€ '
t μη8€ pro /X1JT6*
15.
ave καθβισεν
<πιι^ωϊ/ οινό
16.
If 17. -61/*
λέγεται
18.
^ Ι ατπ/γτ^ιλοι^
34.
Xeyercu,
19.
^ * erepov pro αλλοι/
< φίλος τελωνών
20.
* α π€στιλ€ΐ' pro απ€σταλ#Γ€ΐ/
35.
< πάντων των τ€κνων αυτης^
* erepov pro αλλοι/
36.
^ *τον οίκον pro nji/ otictai/
21.
* €Κ€ΐνη pro αίΛπ;
37.
^<rt9 ην ev τη πολ€ΐ pro
-δ€
€v Τ7/ πολβι, Τ7^*'5 ηΐ'
22.
^ — ο ιησους
+ και post αμαρ τωλος,
* ctirare pro απαγγβιλατβ
* κατακ€ΐ ται pro avaiccirac
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM LUCAM
201
oticeia
Caput VIII
3a
< οπίσω ante πάρα
< τοις Ζακρυσίν ante
ηρξατο
1.
* δ€κα| δυο pro δωδβκα
* ανη^ς {η^ in ras
man i,
2.
ασθεριωρ '
ου prim scr)
< ζ BauμoPL•a pro δαιμ,ο^'ΐα
* €ξ€μαξ€ν, pro €ξ€μασσ€
€7ΓΓα
ηλι φ€Ρ
* €ξ€\η\υθ€ΐ (ξ€\η\υθ in
39.
^ — λ€γων
ras man ι ?)
f €γιγρωσκ€ν
3.
* αυτοις pro αυτω
40.
^ < €ΐπ€ν ο ϊξ
* €κ pro ατΓο
< BiSauTKaXe φησίΡ
4.
* €ΐσπορ€υομ€Ρωρ pro €πιπο-
41.
Ι )(ρ€οφι\€ται
/:)€υο/χ€ΐ/ωι^
Βοριστη
5.
— του^
<ϋφΐ\€Ρ
σπιρ€ΐρ
42.
— €ΐπ€
t π\€ ορ pro π\€ΐορ
< αγα7Γησ€ί αυτορ,
* α pro ο*
πετίρα
— του ουραρου
43.
— αποκρίθ€ΐς
< he σιμωρ
6.
* δια TOy in ras man ι ; litt
eeptem prim scr
πλιορ
7.
avp φυ^ισοΛ
Η-ΐ9 post ο 8c
t απ€πριξαρ (α* in ras man i
44.
% *τορ OLKOP pro
τηρ ot-
aut 2 ; ο aut c prim scr)
Κίαρ
8.
€ φωρί
* ντΓΟ pro €7rt τους
9.
^ — αυτού \€γορτ€ς
* /χοι pro μου^
<αυτη ante €ΐη
* €7Γ€δωΐΓας pro βδωκας
10.
hehoTe
— T7J9 κ€φα\ης
— ττ^ς )3ασιλ66ας
45.
8ί€\€ΐπ€Ρ
* ι^ωσιρ • pro βΚεπωσι
46.
€Xect>
* σ ι/ιακΓϋ', (ι' sup man ι)
ηλιψα5
12.
€pU
τ^λιψεΐ',
13.
πιρασμον
— /iov τους πόδας
14.
^ συι/7Π/ιγοι/τ<α
47.
t αφΐ€ΡταΛ pro αφ€ωρται
16.
% κ\€ίρης
< αΐΛπ;ς cu αμ,αρτιαιΙ
17.
-γαρ
oXciyoi^
18.
|/8λ€7Γ€Ταΐ
48.
^ t αφΐ€ρται pro αφ€ωρταί
αχου€ται '
49.
* π/)θ9 €αντους, pro
«/ eav-
-αϊ/'
τοις (αντονς prim scr,
t cav| pro αϊ/*
add € sup man
I)
19.
if 20. * απηγγ€\θη pro
α7η770'^^''?
Digitized by
Google
202
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
— λεγόντων
47.
% — αυτω*
21.
* προς αντους, (προς αν in
* €vavTLov pro evannov
ras man ι ; αίΛτοις
* πως pro ως
prim scr)
cta^i;
— auroi/
48.
If θαρσι
22.
* eya/ero Se pro καχ eyei/ero
* θνγατηρ pro θνγατ^ρ
+ TO ante πλοιορ
49.
* πάρα in ras man 2 (απο
23.
λβλαψ
man ι)
24.
* βπαυσατο pro efravaam-o
51.
* €\θων pro βισβλ^ωι^
25.
— eoTLi/^
< και ιοκαννην και ιακω^|
26.
* κατβπλενσβι/ pro κατβπλβν-
52.
€κ\€ΟΡ
σαι/
^ ante ο δε βιπβι^
f avTiwe pa
KXatcTcu
γαλειλαχας,
* ου γαρ pro ουκ
27.
— αυτω*
54.
< παι/τας €^ω,
οιΚ€ΐα
55.
< δο^τ^ι/αχ αν τη
28.
— και'
Η- αίΛτω, post ειπβ^Ι
56.
/χτ^δβι/βι
29.
* πα/Μ/γγβλλβι/ pro παρηγ-
Caput IX
γβιλβ
1.
^ σνι^καλεσα/χβι/ος
€δ€σ/ιχιτο
— μαθητας αυτού
π€δ€ς
2.
απ€στιΚ€ν
31.
— Kot πα/χκαλβι αυτοί/
κηρυσσυ/
32.
— €Κ€1
* €1 ασασθαχ pro ιασΟαι
+ του τω, post opt
3.
If cperat
34.
%*γ€γοι/ως pro γ€γ€ΐη)μ€νον
* ραβΖον pro ράβδους
t €φνγαν
t χ^ίίθωνας pro ;(ΐτωι^α9
— απ€λ^οι/τ€ς
4.
οικβιαι^
35.
< τοι/ ανθρωπορ καθημ€ νον^
ciacX^TTcu
36.
If €ΐδοι/ Τ€9
/XC ι/€ται,
37.
* παν pro απαι/
€ξ€ρχ€σθαι^
€ΐ/^ας
5.
* δ€;(ωι/ται pro δε^ωι/ται
38.
— €^€€Τθ δβ aurov • ' • • cti^ac
— και*
συν αυτω
7.
If γ€ΐνομ€να
* βδιδασκει/ pro απβλυσε
8.
Η- λεγοι/τωι/ post τιι/ωι/ δβ
39.
< σοι €ποιησ€ν
9.
— ο
40.
% 42. * στΛΊ€7ΠΊγοι/ auroi^,
* τις (σ sup man 2)
{^πννγονα in ras man ι)
10.
t βηθ^σοΑ,Βαμ '
43.
* ιατροις pro εις ιατρούς
11.
* δ€£ο/Α€ΐ/ος pro δ€^αμ€ΐ^ς
45. ^ *συν αντω, pro fter' αντον
|€ΐατο•|
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM LUCAM 203
12.
κλ€1|/€ϋ^,
3a
δαιο/ϋΐαι (c scr man 2 sup
-δ€
at)
13.
^ *α/οτωι/ pro άρτοι
39.
€ξ€φνης
< t χθυ€ς δυο,
t /xoXt9 pro μογις
14.
7Γ€ΐ/τακ€ΐσχ€ΐλιοι,
40.
* |€κ)δαλακηι/ pro εκ/βαλλω-
^ ante βιττβι/
σιι/
κατακλ€ί,νατ€
41.
^ < τοι/ viop σον ωδε •
15.
οχττως
42.
t €ρη ξ€Ρ
αρ€κλ€ΐναν
43.
μ€γάΚίθτητί
16.
^ ^ηνλογησεμ
^ ante παρτωρ
17.
* π^ριχτσευμα pro π€ρισσ€ν-
44.
θ€σθαι.
σαι/
46.
— €Ρ
* αυτωρ των pro αι;τοις
47.
^ 48. t αποστΰίορτα pro
* \κοφίΡους pro κοφινοι.
αποστ€ΐλαι/τα
»
18.
+ avToVy post μαΟηται.
μ€ΐκροτ€ ρος
19.
αρχεων
49.
1ί-ο
20.
^ Xeyerat
ι.Βομ€Ρ
— ante πβ τρος
— τα
21.
* Xeyew pro cittciv
50.
^ κωλνβται
23.
* €ρχ€σθαι pro cX^cu^
* νμωρ pro t^/jkoi/ bis
24.
— axjTov^
51.
^ σνΡΊτΚηρονσθαι
f α7Γθλ€σ€ΐ pro απολβσι;
Ί* αρα\ημψ€ως
26.
€π€(Γχνρθη
< ^στηριξ^ρ αυτού
€π€(Γχνρθησ€ται,
52.
απ€στύ\.€Ρ
27.
* εστωτωι/, pro €στηκοτων
+ τους ante ayycXov?
* γευσΤύ rat pro γ^νσονται
* αυτόν (sup α scr c man 2,
2a
— TOP ante |π€τ/)οι/
id est, cavrov)
30.
f μωυσης
σαμαριτωρ
31.
+ τη ante δο^
53.
* β^εδβ^α το pro ώ^ξαρτο
f TJ/JtcXXci'
55-56. — κα4€ΐπ€ϊ/••••(ΐλλασωσαι
.32.
^ 33. — ante irerpo^
57.
^ 58. πβτιι/α
τρις,
t Κ€φαλη pro Κ€φα\ηρ
< /χιαι/ μωνσβι,
59.
— προ/ΓΟΡ
ι^λβια,
60.
< Ρ€κρονς €αυτωρ^
34.
t Xcf^eXij pro Ρ€φ€\η
62.
If < ο 19 π/)ος αυτοί/,
35.
aKoverat,
* €πι βαλλωρ pro €πφα\ωρ
36.
ccrctyw^cl
t απηγγ€ίλον
Caput Χ
f €θ/)ακασϋ/*|
1•
απβίστιλει^
37.
li-ei/
f T^fieXXev
Digitized by
Google
204
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
2.
^ oXctyot,
f σιδοι/€ΐ
^εηθηται
14.
t σιδοι/ι
* €κβαλη pro €κβα\\η
16.
t αποστιλοι/τα
3.
xmayerai
17.
* €1/ ω pro tp τω
4.
)8ασταζ€ται
18.
^ 19. *δ€δωκα pro διδω/χι
* ασ-πασασ^αι, pro ασπα-
— του ante πατιι/
στ^σ^ε
f αδικησβι,
5.
οικβιαι/
20.
Xaipercu bis
ci^cpxTj^^at
— /Ααλλοι/
Xcycrat
21.
€i; δοκ€ΐα
6.
— /Lt€l/
22.
^ < ftot παρ^^οθη
— ο ante νιος
f γιγΐ/ωσκ€ΐ
* €παι/α παυσηται pro βπα-
* βουλεται pro βούΚ'ψαί
ϊ/απανσ•€ται
23.
^Kaff
7.
οικβια
/8λ€π€ται,
μ€Ρ€ται
24.
)8λ€π€|ται
— K<U 7ΓΙΙ/ΟΙ/Τ€9
t ονχ pro ουκ"
/xera βαιρεται
α κου€ται
ot/c€ia9
25.
^ 26. f αρα γνγρωσκ€ΐ%.
8.
* αϊ/ pro δ* αρ
28.
^ 31. σνρκν\ριαρ
€ίσ€ρχησθαι •
* καταβαιρωρ pro κατφα^-
* δεχοι/ται pro δ€χωι/ται
Ρ€Ρ
€σΛ€ται
32.
-8c
9.
^βραπευβται
λβυίειττ/ς
Xcyerat
33.
σα/Ααριττ^ς
10.
^ €ΐσ€ρχησθαι
34.
παι/δοχιοι/
* πλατιους pro πλατείας
36.
< πλτ^σι ΟΙ/ δοκ€ΐ σοι
11.
* Tjftti/ (τ; in ras man ι ; υ
37.
^ ante €ΐπ€ΐ/ ουι/
prim scr)
— αντω
-νμωρ man ι, add sup
3a
^ 39. *τανη7 pro τι^δβ
man 2
f μαρίαμ\
+ €ΐς τονζ πόδας τ^/^ωι/ ante
παρακαθ^υσασα
ατΓομασσομ^θα
40.
* €ρκα τ€λιψ€ΐ/ pro κατβλιπε
ytiOXTKcrat
41.
^*^ο/)υ/8αζη pro τυρ^αζτ;
rfyy^LKtp
42.
αφ€ρ€θησ€ταί
12.
-δ€
ι ουα pro ovat"
Caput XI
13.
t χορεζβιι/•
1.
^ 2. * προσευχεσθαι pro
t β'ηθσαιΜ\
π/>οσ€υχΐ7σ^€
■€t
Xeyerai -
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM LUCAM
2Q5
f €Κθατω
— nys ante γης^ 22.
4. f <ιφ€ΐομ€ρ\ (α, €*, t, ο, in ras
tamen man i ; οφιλ
prim scr) 24.
5. ^*€/)€t pro €ίπη
τρις 26.
6. * o8ov in ras man i (a • • • 27.
prim scr)
7. * βστιΐ', pro βισιι/
8. * ψιλος| pro φιλορ 29.
αι/αιδιαι/ 30.
f δωση pro SctKrec
9. atrtrat 31.
ζτ/τ€ΐται
€V/)1}<r€T(u| 32.
κροχκται 33.
* ανυχθησεται pro ανοιγψ 34.
(Tcrat
10. * αιο;;(Λ7|σ€ται:| pro αι /ot-
11. If + €^ ante υμωι/ 36.
< ο νιος αιτϊ;σ€ΐ|
t h pro ct
12. f ai^ pro €ap 37.
f Ιεπιδοκη^ pro βπιδακτβι
13. < δο /jiara ojyoBa. 38.
15. * β€€\ζ€βουΚ τω αρχορτι 39.
* |€κ^αλλ€ΐι/ pro €Κ)8αλλ€ΐ 42.
16. σημιον
17. * μ^ρ^τθ^^τα pro διαμβ/οι- 43.
adtura 44.
18. * c/Ltclpta^Tj, pro Βί€μ€ρ^τθη
Xcyerat
* c/c|/8aXXct pro βκ^δαλλβιι/ 46.
19. — ct δ€ €γω βΐ' β€€λζ€βονλ 47.
€Κ^αλλω τα δ<α/Αθΐ/ια
* €κβαλονσΐρ, pro βκβαλ-
λουσι 48.
< αν|τοι κριται υμών
f Ρ€ΐκησ€ί pro νικηση
|παι/θ7Γλ€ΐαι/
^ Η- δε post |οται/
Η- αι/απαυσ•ιι/ post levpurKov
γ€ΐι/€ται\
^ 28. 1[*fte/ ουι/, pro /uie
— auroi/
σημυορ ter
σημιον
PLV€V€LTai,Sf
πλιορ
f σ"ολο/υιωι/θ9*
^*i/M/cv€tTat pro |/II/€VI
* κρυπτοί pro κρυτττον
Η- σου, post ο<^^αλ|/Αος'
— ουί'
φωτ4|ι/οι^
σκοτινον^\
φωτιρον bis
< μ€ρος τι
σκοτιι/ον,
f epwra
t αριστησ€ΐ pro αριστηση
€ΐδωι/
^ fca^a/oiieratj
ift|a\Xa
|παρ€/);(€σ"^αι
^ αγα7Γα|ται
βσται
— τα ante μι/τ^/ιια
-01^
^ <^ο/)|τιζ€ται
ττροσψαυεται
^ οικοδομείται
μιο^μια]
Ιαπβκτιΐ'αΐ'
σνι^€νδοκ€ΐται
Digitized by
Google
206
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
ατΓβ KTwtw
18.
— μον^
ΟΙκ08θμ€1 TOLL
f γειτηματα
μ,νημια,
19.
* συ pro ψυχι?*
49.
— και?
21.
+ €1/ ante εαυτω
* ατΓοκτ^νονσΙ man ι αττοτ
22.
^ μερψναται
κτ€ίνουσ% man 2 (t
— υμών
suprascr)
φαγηται^
— καχ*
€ν^υσησθαι^
50.
f €Κ γνννομ^νον
23.
πλυον
52.
% f ewnjX ^ατ€
24.
ταμιον.
53.
γραμμάτια
π€τινων^
54.
— και
25.
% η\ικ€ΐ,αν
* κατηγορησονσιν man ι,
26.
δυ νασθοΛ, •
κατηγορησωσί,ρ man 2
27.
^ 28. < σήμερον ev αγρω
(ω sup, ου ηοη del)
pro ev τω αγρω σήμερον
κΚεφανον
Caput XII
29.
φαγηται
1•
^πισνναχθιχτων
πνψαι^
προσ€χ€ταΛ
* μετεωρίζεται^ pro μετεωρι-
νποκρι.σ€ΐ.ς '
ζεσθε
2.
€Γνρκ€κα\υμμ€Ρον
30.
— του κόσμου man ι (add
3.
τα/Αΐοΐ9,
sup •/. et in marg •/. του
4.
^ ψο βηθΎμαι
κόσμου man 2)
αποκτ€Ροντων
31.
— ταύτα πάντα
5.
αποκτιναχ
32.
^^ηυ ^οκησεν
< έχοντα ^ξονσιαν
33.
t βαΚλαντια pro βαλάντια
* βαΚιν pro ^μβαΚ^ιν
ανεκ\\ιπτον
6.
στρουθ^ια
ενγιζει.
< δνο| ασσαρι,ωρ,
35.
^ 36. * αυτών pro εαυτών
7.
φοβισθαι
f αι/αλυστ} pro αι^αλυσει
a
^ 11. ^ * απολογΐ7ί^€<'"^Λ*>
37.
^ ante a/jtiji/
pro απο\ογησησθ€
38.
— εΚθη εν τη δευτέρα φυ\ακη\
€ίπηται,\
και
13.
^ 14. ^ 15. <^υλασ-
ουτως^
σβσ^αι
39.
^ γινωσκεταχ
* πάσης pro η;?
-αν'
* αντων pro αυτού bis
4α
\ γεινεσθαι.
16.
^ ^Ιηνφορη σα/
δοκειται
17.
* συ o^tti man ι pro συνάξω
41.
^ 42. If * ο φρόνιμος, pro
(sup at scr ω man 2)
ΚΟΛ φρόνιμος
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM LUCAM 207
θ€ραπιας
5.
ονχ€ΐ
* Bovvcu pro τον hiSovat,
t μ€τανο€ΐ,Τ€ pro μ€ταροητ€
44.
— OTL
αττοΚ^ισθοΛ -
* αντω pro αυτού
6.
^ < π€φυτ€νμ€νηρ ? τω αμ-
45.
aurOiuv
π€λωνι αυτόν,
46.
f γιγρωσκ€ΐ^
< ζη των καρποί/
— των
7•
^ a ^* κοπριά- pro κο-
47.
* €avTovy (c sup man 2)
πριαν
— /XTjSe ποίησαν
10.
^ 11. < ην γύρη
48.
* oXctyct, pro ολίγας
ασ^€ΐ/ιας
-hTo ante πολυ'•^
-και^
49.
βαλιρ
OT;i/icv7rrouo-a
* €fn pro €19
12.
^ ασθ^νιας
50.
— ov man i ( + οπου sup
14.
^*ανταις pro ταυταις
man 2)
^εραπευεσ^αι,
51.
So/c€trat
15.
^ απ€κριθη pro ακ€κρι,θη
52.
τρις
(error edit Oxon)
53.
t €m pro €φ*
* €1/ σαββα\τω pro τω σα)8-
— και θνγατηρ ctti μ/ητρι
^ατω
54.
€ΐ^Ύΐ\ταχ
f πατρης pro φάτνης
Xcyercw
17.
γ€ΐι/ομ€ΐ/οις
yew/CTot
18.
1[ 19. π€τιι/α|
ούτως,
20.
— /cat
55.
Xcyerat
* αιτη7ΐΊρου pro αλευρον
* €/)χ€ται, pro eorac
* ζυμωθη ο\η'\ pro ον βζυ-
γ€ΐι/€ται,
μωθη οΧον
56.
νποκρ€ΐταί •
22.
^* ποριάς pro πορειαν
δοκι /xa^erot,
23.
oXciyoi
57.
fr/[>€ii/€rat
^ ante Sc
58.
* ^αλι? pro ^αλλτ;
24.
αγωϊ/ι{€σ^(αχ)
— λ^γω υμιν
Caput XIII
25.
αρζησθαι.
1.
1i€ft€t^
βσται,
2.
^ — €ΐπ€ΐ/ αντοις
26.
* αρξη σθαι pro αρξεσθζ
8oK€trat
πλατιαις
3.
OV^Ci
27.
€σται•
απολεισ^αι•
— οι ante €ργατ€'
4.
an€KTLvev
αδικειας,
SoKctrat
28.
^ ante οταΐ' oifrqaOax
* ai;rot pro ourot
29.
ί -απο^
Digitized by
Google
208
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
ανακ\€ΐθη\σοι^ται
. ερχεσθαι
31.
% *ταντη pro avnj
18.
παραιτισθαχ
<' σ€ θ€λ€ί
19.
8οκειμασαι
32.
^ άΚωπ€Κ€ΐ
21.
— εκείνος
reXtowftat *
* εαυτού pro avrou*
33.
1f*8cpro8ct
ο/)γ€ΐσ^€ΐς
34.
^ awoKTL• νονσα
πλατιάς
ποςτακεις
f αναπειρους
t ορρίξ
< τυφλούς και χωλούς
35.
αφ€ί€ται\
22.
^ 23. ^ 24. *y€vcr>7Ta4
— έρημος- αμήν
pro γευσεται
< λέγω 8e
^ιπνου '
< ιδτ/ται μ€
25.
^ 26. *aurov pro εαυτού
f ηξει pro ηξη man ι, tamen
27.
* €αυτου pro αντου
ηξοι prim scr et corr
< βιΐ'αι jLLOi;
Caput XIV
28.
^ + ο ante ^βλωι/
f οκο^ομη σαι,
1.
^ 3. ^"^αχτΓονς pro τους
κα^€ΐσα9
5.
^ + ο ts post αποκριθείς
* «9 pro τα προς
< ειττεν προς αυτούς
29.
< αυτω ενπε ζειν
* νιος pro ορος
31.
συνβα λιν
* πε σ€ΐτα4, pro εμπεσειται
ουχει
αϊ^ασπασι
καθεισας
7.
^ πρω τοκΚεισιας
χ€ΐλιασιι/
8.
κατακ\ειθης
χειλια8ω
9.
ερι
32.
αποστιλας
f μετά pro /xcr'
33.
— ουν
10.
* αι/α7Γ€ σε pro αναπεσομ
* αυτού pro εαυτού
προσαναβηθει
34.
^|αλα pro άλας bis
11.
ταπινωθησε ται,
ταπιι/ωι/
Caput XV
12.
^ διτϊτοϊ/,
1.
^ < αυτω εγγιζοντες
13.
ft άλλα
— πάντες
Ι αναπειρους
2.
γραμ ματις
14.
αναστασι
3.
1[ -τηι^
15.
If φάγετε
4.
< εξ αυτών εν
* άριστον pro αρτον
καταλιπει
16.
\ Ζιπνον
9θ pro ενν€νηκονταερνεα
17.
απεστιΚεν
6.
συνκαλει
^ιπνον
συνχαρηται
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM LUCAM
209
7.
^ ούτως
Οίκονομιν,
9θ
3.
* δ€ αυτω (vel 8 €αντω) pro
8.
^ουχ€ΐ
aim,
δβ €v €αντω
αφ€ρ€ΐται
oiKeiav
5.
* \χρ€ωστων pro χρβωφβιλβ-
ζητ^
των
9.
\σννκα\€ΐταΛ
οφι\€ΐς
σχβνχαρηται
6.
t βαΒονς pro βατονς
10.
όντως
γεινβται
— αυτω
8e£e
11.
^*€σ^€ΐ/ pro €ΐχ€
κα^εισας
14.
νστβρισ^αι,
7.
0<^ΐλ€19,
15.
ΊΓολ^ι,τωρ
σειτου,
16.
+ /cat| χορτασθηναι post
κοι-
Se^e
λιαι/
8.
αδι Κ€ΐα9
— αυτού
9.
* €αυτοις (β corr man ι ex
17.
* μι\σθιον pro μίσθιοι
α partim scr)
19.
— και
€l/Lt€t
α δι»0€ΐα9
€κλ€17ΓΤ/Ταΐ
— ποιησον /xc ως €va
τών
δ€|^ωΐ/Τ€
μίσθιων σον
11.
ey€I/€σί?αt
20.
* €ΊΓ€σ€ν pro επβπβσβι/
αλΐ7^€ΐι/ό
22.
— TTJI/'
12.
€γ€ΐ/€σ^αΛ
+ αντω post Sore
13.
μ€ΐση σ"€ΐ,
24.
^και απολωλως riv^ και
€υ-
δυϊ /acr^at
ρ€θη
14.
— και^
25.
οι κ€ΐα
15.
€σται
26.
— αντον
t β^€λνσμα pro βΒ^Κνγμα
27.
-ort'
— βστιι/
2a
— αυτού
17.
^ Kepeav
29.
<σον €ΡΤθ\ηρ
* πα/)€λ^€«/,| pro π€σ€ΐν
30.
* σιτ€υΓοι/, (sup τ€ scr
τισ
20.
f €ΐλκω/Α€ΐ/ος pro τ^λκω/Αβι/ος
man 2, id est σιτιστον)
21.
f απ€λιχαι^
32.
— ην^ και
22.
^ ante αττ^θαν^ν
Caput XVI
24.
25.
φλογει
* ω8€ pro οδ€
1.
* αυτού' man I, βαυτου man
26.
< νμων και ημών
2 (c sup)
€στηρικτ€
2.
γαρ
— eVT€V0€V
* δυιη^ pro Βννηση
27.
— ονν
Digitized by
Google
208
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
αρακ\€ΐ.θη σονται
. ερχεσθαι
31.
1[*Taun7 pro αντη
18.
παραιτκτθαι
<'σ€ OeXei
19.
δοκειμασ-αι
32.
^ αλωπ€Κ€ΐ
21.
— €Κ€ΐνος
TcXtouftat'l
* eavTov pro αντον*
33.
1f*8€pro8€t
οργ€ΐχτθ€ΐς
34.
^ αποκτι\νουσα
πλατιάς
ποσακ€ΐς
f αναπήρους
t ορνιξ
< τυφλούς και χωλούς
35.
αφ€ί€ται,
22.
^ 23. ^ 24. *y€V(njrat
— €ρημος' αμήν
pro γ€υσ€ται
< λβγω δ€
Blttvov '
< ιδτ/ται /ϋΐ€
25.
^ 26. *avrov pro cavrov
t ijfct pro ηξη man ι, tamen
27.
* €αυτου pro αυτού
-jyl^ot prim scr et corr
< Cll/at jLLOV
28.
^ + ο ante θέλων
Caput XIV
f οκο8ομη σαι,
1.
^ 3. ^ * αντους pro τον%
κα^€ΐσα9
5.
1[ + ϊς post αποκριθείς
* €ΐς pro τα προς
< €ΐπ€ΐ/ π/)ος αντους
29.
<αυτω ενπ€\ζειν
* vto9 pro ορος
31.
σννβα λιν
* π€ (retrot, pro εμπεσειται
ουχ€ξ,
αι/ασπασ-ι
καθ^ισας
7.
^ πρω τοκλ€ΐσιας
χ€ΐλιασίν
8.
κατακλβι^ι;?
χειλιαδω
9.
€/)6
32.
ατΓοστιλας
f /χ€τα pro μ€τ
33.
— ουν
10.
* αι/α7Γ€ (TC pro αναπεσομ
* αι;του pro βαυτου
\προσαναβηθ€ί
34.
^|αλα pro άλας bis
11.
ταπιρωθησε ται,
ταπινων
Caput XV
12.
^ δίΤΪΤΟΙ',
1.
^ < αι;τω €γγιζοντ€ς
13.
^t άλλα
— παντ€ς
f αναπεφους
2.
γραμ ματις
14.
αναχττασι
3.
If -τη^
15.
If φαγ€Τ€
4.
< €ξ αυτών iv
* άριστον pro αρτοι/
καταλιπ€ΐ
16.
^ διτΓϊ^οΐ'
9θ pro €νν€νηκοντα€νν€α
17.
απεστιλίΐ'
6.
σννκα\€ΐ
διπι/ου
σννχαρηται
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM LUCAM 209
7.
^ ούτως
οίκονομιν,
9θ
3.
* 8c αυτω (vel 8 €αντω) pro
8.
Ιίονχβι
aim
he €v €αυτω
αφ€ρ€ΐται
OLKeiav
5.
* χρεωστών pro χρ€ωφ€ΐλ€'
iVTL
των
9.
avpKaXevrai,
οφιλ€ΐς
συνχαρ7}ταΛ
6.
t βαΒους pro βάτους
10.
ούτως
— αντω
Scf€
11.
1[*€σ^€ΐ/ pro €ΐχ€
κα^€ΐσας
14.
υστερισΟαι,
7.
ο<^ιλ€4ς,
15.
πολ^ίτωρ
σβιτου,
16.
+ και| χορτασθηναι post
κοι-
Scfc
λιαι/
8.
αδι κ€ΐα9
— αυτού
9.
* cawot? (c corr man ι ex
17.
* μι σθιου pro μ^τθιοι
α partim scr)
19.
— και
€ίμ€ί
α SifC6ia9
€κλ€17Π7Ταΐ
— πονησον μ€ ως €va
τών
δ€ί^ωι/Τ€
μισθίων σου
11.
€γ€ν€σθαι
20.
* επ€σ€ν pro €π€π€σ€Ρ
αληθ€ΐνο
22.
— την^
12.
€γ€ν€σθαι
+ αντω post hore.
13.
/ϋΐ€ΐστ/|σ€ΐ,
24.
— και ατΓολωλως ην, καχ
CIH
δυι/ασ^ίκ
ρ€θη
14.
— και^
25.
οι κ€ΐα
15.
earai
26.
— αυτού
t βΒ^λυσμα pro ^ScXvy/jta
27.
-ort'
— COTtl/
2a
-"αι;του
17.
^ Kepeav
29.
< σου €ντο\ην
* napekOeiVy pro π€σ€ΐν
30.
* σιτ€υτον, (sup re scr
τισ
20.
f €ΐλκω/Α€ΐ/ος pro ηλκωμ€νος
man 2, id est σιτιστον)
21.
f απ€λιχαι^
32.
— ην^ και
22.
^ ante airedavev
Caput XVI
24.
φλογ€ΐ
* ω8€ pro οδβ
25.
1•
* αντου'Ι man ι, εαυτού man
26.
< v/uui/ Kot τ^/Αωι/Ι
2 (β sup)
εσττ^ριΚΓβ
2.
γαρ
— €VT€V0ev
* δυιη^ pro 8υνηση
27.
— ουν
Digitized by
Google
210
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
29.
+ Sc post \ey€L
15.
^αθη
+ ο ante αβρααμ,
16.
σαμαρυτης '
30.
ουχει
17.
lito^xpro ουχί
31.
f μ,ωυσβως
Η- ovTOL post δ€κα
* απ€\θη pro αναστη
20.
^*πότ€7Γοτ€ pro ίγοτ€ (scr
* m<rT€vovatp^ pro weiad^
iterum et del man i)
σονται
21.
* και pro η^
22.
επίθνμησ€ταί
Caput XVII
i8l|/
1•
+ τον ante ft-iy
t ουχ ο\Ιβ€σθαι
* pro ουαι scr ου man i
23.
-η
add € sup man 4
ΒιωξιγΓαι,
2.
* λχ^ο9 pro /Αυλός
24.
-ν'
7Γ€|/)ΙΚ€ΙΤ€
* υπο τοι/ pro υπ**
t €/)4πτ€ pro eppLWTcu
— και
3.
προσ€χ€ταΛ
25.
δι
— €69 σ€
26.
— του"
4.
|€7ΓΓακ€ΐς bis
27.
ησθειον
* αμαρτηση pro αμαρτη
29.
ίλω^
— €irt σ€
< ^€ΐοϊ/ και πυ/ο
αφι^σις
31.
* εστίν pro corcu
6.
* €χ€ται pro ct;(€T€
oi#c€ta
t συρηπ^ως
32.
μνημονευ crat
eXeyerai
t λω^*,
7.
€/)t
33.
f ατΓΟ λεση pro απολβσει
αι/ατΓβσε,
34.
* Ιαυττ^ pro ταντη
a
f διτπ/ωσω pro δβιπνησω
< δυο €σ"θΐ/ται
<^ay€ac
κλέυτης
ιη€σ€
-ο'
9.
— αυτω
t παραλημφθησεται
10.
ούτως
+ και αποκρί,θερτες keyov
πot17σ^7T<u
post αφεθησεται. (scr
Xeycrat
et del man i)
-ort'
35.
t παραλή μφθησεταί,
axpLOL
36.
συναχθησοντε
f οφι\ομ€ΐ/
11.
^ *δΐ€/)χ€Γαι pro hvqp^ero
Caput XVIII
σαμαρι,ας
1.
+ αυτούς post■7Γ/^oσ"€υχcσ^α6
12.
* 7Γο/)ρω| pro πορρωθ^ν
2.
* αι/ους pro ανθρωπον
14.
€7rt8ei£ar(u
4.
* Tj^cXc pro ηθέλησα/
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM LUCAM
211
5.
— ftOt
* υ πσπταζη pro νπωτηαζη
Caput XIX
6.
αδικίας
1.
* €ξ€λθωϊ/ man 2 pro εισβλ-
9.
— και'
θων {ξ in ras, βισελ^ωι/
10.
^ 11. * βνχβται, pro η'υ-
man i)
χ€το
2.
t ίαχ Xato5
€1/ϋΙ€1
— και^
12.
δεις
3.
T^XcKCia
13.
^ *η8ννα το pro -ηθέΚ^ν
μ€ίκρος
€ πα/[>€,
4.
* προσΒραμωρ pro προ-
«λασ^τ^τι
δ/)αμ,ων
14.
ταπιι/ω^τ; | σ€τα4,
€ΐδι;
ταπιι^ΐ'
-δι•
16.
α<^ται
5.
t ζΛΧΧ<»^€
* c/jt€ in ras man ι pro μ^
καταβηθ€ΐ,\
(ημάς ? prim scr)
7.
* παΐ' T€9 pro απαντ€ς
κωλν€ται
8.
t ζαχχαιο?
17.
^ ftti' Ρϊ"θ ^<^^
* το ήμισυ pro τα ημιση
20.
— σου*
11.
^Ι <η βασιλ€ΐα του θυ ftcX|-
22.
XtTTCt,
λ€ΐ
26.
* ακονοι/τ€9 pro ακουσαι^τβς
12.
+ ηρ post τις
δυι/ατ€
+ και post €υγ€ρης
27.
<παρα θω €cmv, pro βστι
13.
* πραγματ€υ€σθαι pro
πάρα τω θ€<ύ
'Π•ραγματ€υσασθ€
28.
— ο
* €1^ ω pro €ως
29.
< υ/ϋΐιι/ λβγω,
14.
ΤΓολβι ται
οικ€ΐαν^
απ€στιλα|
32.
€νπ€ χθησ€ται^
πρ€σβυαρ
€ΐ/7Γτνσθησ€τ( at)
15.
— αυτω
33.
* αποκτινονσιν pro αποκτά-
— τι
νουσιρ
* π€πραγμα τβυσατο, pro διβ-
35.
^ προσ€τω|
πραγματ€υσατο
3a
t δαυ€ΐδ•
17.
ισθ^ι
39.
* σ€ΐγηση, pro σιωπή ση
19.
* y€i/ov pro yti /ου
f δαυειδ'
21.
< €t αυστηρός
40.
βκ/ισαι^ος
€/)619
42.
— αϊ/τω
t €|σ7Γ€ΐρ€ς,
43.
* ηκολουθησ€ν prim scr sed
22.
€t/X€t,
corr ηκολσυθ€ΐ man ι
€/)ωϊ/
(€t sup ι^σ ; ii^ del)
23.
* μου το αργυριορ μ{ου)
Digitized by
Google
212
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
man i(/iov' del et ftov*
3.
--€ΐ/α
scr in marg)
5.
* <η;ι/€λογιζοι/το pro σΐΛ/€λο-
— την
γισαιτο
+ τω ante το κω
— ουι/
25.
— /cat etnov αντω, κυρΐ€, βχβι
6.
* άνθρωπου pro ανθρώπων
δ€κα μρας
πεπισμενος
29.
f € λβωι^α, pro €λαιωι/
8.
^ 10. α7Γ€στιλ€
απ€στιλ€ν
διραι/Τ€ς
30.
υπαγ€ταί
+ αυτοί/ post εξαπε στιλαι/
ευρησετοΛ
11.
εξαπεστι \αν
€κα θεισεν
14.
* δΐ€λογιζοι/Τ€9 pro δΐ€λο-
αγαγβται,
γιζοι/ΓΟ
31.
λν€ται
— δ€υτ€
32.
Ι €ν/)αι/
αποκτινωμεν
33.
λυ€ται
γεντγτε
34.
■f ΟΤΙ post €17Γθν
16.
* Tovrov9 icat δωσ -ct (τους
35.
f βπιριψα^τβς
και δω in ras man ι ;
36.
* πάντων pro αυτών
αμπελωνος prim scr)
37.
βλβωι/,
17.
α7Γ€δοκ€ΐ/ϋΐασαι/
* ηρξατο pro ηρξαντο
18.
* πεσειτε pro πεση
* απαν\ταν pro απαι^
19.
< οι γράμμα τις και οι αρχι-
38.
— βασιλεύς
ερείς
39.
* <^α ρισαιοι pro τωι/ φαρν
* οχλον^ pro \αον
aauuv
20.
* νποχωρησαντες pro παρα-
40.
1f-0Tt
τηρησαντες
* σιωπησουσιν pro σιωπψ
απεστιλαν
σωσνν
ενκαθε τους
41.
ηγγ€ΐχΓ€ν
21.
4- ο^δα/ϋΐ? ante διδάσκαλε,
* αντην pro αυττ;
οι8αμεν
42.
t απ pro απο
23.
πειράζεται,
43.
— κοΛ αννεξουσι σβ
24.
* δβι^α τε pro €πιδ€(τίατ€
46.
+ on post γ€γραπται
"δ€
48.
■)• ηνρισκον^
26.
* pro εσιγτ^σ-αι/ scr man ι
* ποιησονσΐ pro ποιησωσιν
εσιωπησαν, (sup ωτπ;
scr -yw- man 2)
Caput XX
27.
σαδδουκ€ω
1.
^ -f αύτώΙ (scr et del man ι)
28.
t \μωυσης
post επέστησαν
t εξαναστησει
* t€/[>€t9 pro αρχιερείς
32.
* υστέρα pro ύστερον
γραμματις
33.
αι/αστασ"ΐ
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM LUCAM
213
γ€*ι/€ται
€ΐμ€1
34.
^ * €κγαμι,ζονταί\ pro
€/cya-
πορευθηταί
μισκονταί
9.
% ακονσητοΛ
35.
* η^ς €#c νεκρών man
2 (βκ
πτοηθηται^
sup, TJ9 I' in ras
; τωι/
11.
σισμοι
νεκρών man i)
t φοβηθρα
* €κγαμίζονται^ pro
€Acya-
σημυα
/u^Koi^at
12.
* πάντων pro απάντων
36.
* /χ€λλονσιι/, pro en Sv-
14.
* θ€Τ€ pro θ€σθ€
i^ai/rai
15.
αντί π€ΐν
37.
t μωνσης
16.
παρα^οθ-ησ^σθαι
* cStj λωσ€ΐ/ pj"0 €μηνυσ€ν
t συγγ^ ν€ων
— ff at TOi/ ^€01/ ιακωβ
17.
€σ€σθαι
38.
+ ο ante ^€ος
19.
κτησαα-θαι
* αντου ovTot, pro
αι;τω
20.
€ί8ηται,
ζώσα/
— την
41.
f 8av€t8*
* γινωα'Κ€ται pro γνωτ€
42.
t δαυβιδ*
+ τωι/ ante ^αΚμων^
21.
€κχωρίτωσαν
44.
f δαυ€ΐδ*
22.
* πλησθηναι pro πληρω^
45.
^ 46. προσβχβται
θηναι,
διπι/οις,
23.
— ταις*
47.
οικβιας
προ<^ασι
24.
* μαχαφαις^ pro μάχαιρας
εχμαλωτισθησον rat
f \ημ\Ιβον rat
25.
(TTj/xta
avvoxqy €θνων €v a πο/)αα,
Caput XXI
+ 17 ω9 ante ηχονσης
2.
~δ€
f σαλους pro σάλου
< Tti/a και
26.
προσ δοκβιας
3.
* πλιω pro πλβιοι/
f οικούμε νη^^^νο οικουμένη
5.
t αι/α^€/Αασΐϊ/
28.
γ€ίν€σθαι^
* κ€Κοσμητο (sup 0'
scr €
* αϊ^α καλνψατ€ pro ανακν-
man 2) pro κ^κοσμτγται
ψατ€
6.
θ^ωρ^ιται
* λι^οϊ/ pro λι^ω
€7rapar(u
απολυτρωσβι?
7.
cnj/uoi/
t ftcXXct pro /Αβλλι;
30.
* ατΓ αυτών pro αφ' €αυτων
γινωσκεται
γ€ΐν€σΟαΛ *
31.
όντως
a
^λ€7Γ€Ταΐ
€i ^ται,
γ€α/ομ€να
Digitized by
Google
214
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
γυ/ωσκ€Γαι,
Xa^erat
33.
* napekevaeraLy man
I, corr
Sta/jteptaarcu
παρ^λενσορται man 2
18.
+ vv ante γ&τηματος
(o corr ex c,
et V
* οτον (ο sup man 2)
suprascr)
19.
TTOtetrot
* παρ^Κ^νσονται, pro
παρέΚ.
20.
8t πνησαχ
θωσι
* ert pro atftart
34.
προσ€χ€ rat
t €χχυι/νομα/ορ,
* βαρηθωσιν pro
βαρνν
23.
— avTot,
θωσιρ
* ηρξατο pro ηρξαντο
< at καρ Stat νμων
* αυτούς pro εαυτούς
€φνι£ι,ος
wpaaaiVy
— τ; ante ημ€ρα man
ι ; add
24.
φι\λονικ€ΐα
sup man 2
25.
* c^oυσtαioυσtI/ pro ot e^^ov-
35.
παγ€ίς
σιαζοι/τ€ς
< της γης πασης^
26.
/Jltζωl/
36.
αγρνπνιται
27.
fltζωι/,
* κατΐ(Γχυσατ€ pro
κατα-
oυχct
ξιχύθητ€
-Sc
< παρτα ταντα
€t/X€t
— τα
2a
eorat
37.
— €ξ€ρχομ€Ρος
Caput XXII
30.
€σθ€νηταΛ
TretKTjrat
* καθησ€σθαι pro κάθετη-
2.
y/[>a/ji/jiart9
31.
^ 33. — έτοιμος
3.
If -ο
€t/Jl€t
* κα λουμ€ΐ/ον pro
CTTtKa-
34.
f φωιτηση
λουμ€νον
35.
απ€στιλα
6.
€ζητι.
f )8αλλαI/τtoυ
7.
^ 8. aveoTikei/
t ου^β/ος pro ουδ€νος
10.
ot#c€tai/
36.
f )8αλλαι^4 ΟΙ/
11.
€p€VraL•
otK€ta9
"Ο*
— το
12.
t avay€ov pro αι^ωγ€οι^ (c
37.
— €Tt
corr ex t man i)
* πληρωθηναι man ι, corr
€rot/utaaarat,|
τ€λcσ^'»7I/αt man 2 ('Te
15.
-^€
λ€σ• sup)
16.
f ovKcvrt
* eXoyt^^Tji/, pro cXoytaftj
17.
H-To ante πστηριον
* TO pro τα
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM LUCAM
21 s
38. * K<u\ pro fCV/>t€
eucavop
39. * €19 in ras man i (τω prim
scr)
|€λ€ωι/,
— αυτόν
40. προσ€χτχ€σθαι
42. * γιρ€\σθω, pro γ€Ρ€σθω
43—44. — ωφθη he αυτω * * * ' €7rt
την γην
45. — αντον
46. Ka^evSerou,
π/)οσ€υχ€σ^αι
€ΐσ€λ^7ρ-<α
47. -δ€
* αντον, pro αυτών
rjyyia€v\ pro εχγισβ (error
edit Oxon)
49. * €7η,ταξομ€ν pro €i ττατα^ο-
μεν
51. ^ *€ασατ€ pro €ατ€
— αντον
52. ^ 53. €^€Τα/αΤ€
* αλλ* η pro αλλ*
< €στίν υμών
54. συνλαβοντ€ς
* συνήγαγαν pro εισήγαγαν
55. ^ |σνι/κα^€ίσαι/τωι/
58. €1/Χ€1,
59. * διασττ^ο'ασΊ^ςΙ pro διασταοΊ^?
60. — ο ante αΚ^κτωρ^
63. €1/€7Γ€|ζθ1/
64. 7Γ€σα9
67. τΓίστβνσττται,
6a αποκριθηται
ατΓολνστ/ταΐ'Ι
70. ^*ονι/ pro 8c'
keyeroL
€t/X€t,
Caput XXIII
!♦ * ηγαγον pro ηγαγεν
7Γ€ΐλατοι/,|
3. 7Γ€ΐλαΤ09
* avro9 pro ο Sc αποκριθείς
αυτω
4. 7Γ€ΐλαΤ09
5. αι/ασΐ€ΐ
6. 7Γ€4λατος
7. * ΐ€/>οσολν|/ϋΐοΐ9 (λν/ϋΐοΐ9 in
ras man ι)
8. + χρόνου post ικανού
σημιον
γ€ΐνομ€νον'\
9. €ΐκανοις *
* αντω, (ω in ras man ι, ον
prim scr)
10. |wmjfC€Mrai/
γραμμα\τις
U. t {εζουθενισας
— ο
ενπεξας^
— τω
7Γ€ΐλατω,
12. 7Γ€ΐλαΤ09
* ο ηρωΒης (ο sup tamen
man ι)
13. 7Γ€ΐλατος
σνι/καλβΙ σα/χ€ΐ/θ9
14. κατηγορ€ΐται\
la * ουν pro Se
ΤΓοι/ττλτ^^ίΐΙ
€/)€
— τον
19. 4-Tiji^ ante ψνλακτίΐ^,Ι
20. 7Γ€ΐλαΤ09
21. — σταυρωσον*
* αντοι^, in ras man ι (σταν"
prim scr)
Digitized by
Google
2l6
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
23.
eneKLVTO
55.
— και*
24,
^ 7Γ€ΐλαΤ09
σνν€Κη\υθυ€ΐαΛ
25.
26.
2a
— αυτοΐζ
* €v τη φν\ακη\ pro €t9 την
φνΧαχην
— τον^
κλ€€ται bis
2.
4•
μνημχον
Caput XXIV
μνημιου^
ΒιατΓορισθζα
29.
aipovaiVy
στιραι
< ανΒρ€ς δνο
αίσθησ€σιν
30.
f 7Γ€σατ€ pro Trcacrc
ΙκαΚυψατοΛ
5.
€νφοβων
κλ€ΐ νουσων
33.
34.
35.
* τον pro ον'
— ο Sc νήσους • • • • τι ποιουσι
* avrov (ον in ras man ι)
* €v οΐ9 και €<mjK€t pro και
6.
ζητ€ΐτ€α
t άλλα
* ανέστη, pro ηγερθη
μνησθητοΛ
€i<rn7ic€i
< τον θν ο pro ο του Oeov
9.
μνημιου
Ι απηγ yeiXav
36.
€Ρ€π€ζον
10.
— ήσαν he
* προσ€υχομα/οί pro ττροσ-
■^-η ante ιακωβον,
39.
€/>χο/χ€νοι
* #cai αυτόν pro σ^αυτον
12.
-αι»
^μνημίΛν,
40.
€7Γ€Τ€1/Χα
— Κ€ΐμ€να
43.
* €σ/χ€ΐ/, pro €1
* ση μ^ρον (σ corr man ι
14.
+ irkpi πάντων (et del man ι)
post ωμιΚουν
ex ι sine ras)
15.
f σνι/ζ7;τ€ΐι/,
ΤΓαραδκΓω,
17.
αι^ι)8αλλ€ταΛ
44.
46.
t €νατης
* 7Γαρατιθ€μαι pro τταραθη-
la
€σται
σομαί
20.
< αν τον παρεΒωκαν
* του το Sc pro και ταντα
21.
f σν/χ παοΊΐ^
4a
συνπαρα γα^ομα/οι
22.
* op0p€LvaL (ρ' sup man 2)
* αν τωι/ pro εαυτών
pro ορθριοΛ
49.
ιστηκ€ΐσαν
μνημιον.
51.
52.
συνκατατ€θ€ψ€νος
αριμαυθι,ας
π€ΐλατω
24.
μνημυον
όντως
t ^^ Ρ*"^ ^^'^
53.
— αυτο^
< ονδ€ΐ9 ovSc πω
25.
^ 27. Ι /uuwv σ€ως
* Βΐ€ρμην€ν€ΐν pro Βνηρμψ
54.
— καχ^
V€V€V
* €ΐηφαυσκ€ν, pro €ΤΓ€φωσκ€
* αντον, pro cavrov
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM LUCAM
217
28.
Ύίγγ^ιχταν
-^C
29.
* €σΊΓ€ρας pro eairepav
t ftC pro €/X€
K€ KkeLK€U
0€ω/>€ΐται
30.
* #ca τακ^ισθαι pro κατακΚίτ
«.
t T7} χαράς
θηροι
42.
— #cat ατΓΟ /xcXurcrtov κηριου
— ΧαβύΗ/ τον αρτον
44.
f μωνσ€ως,
33.
f νφ€στρ€φαν pro υπ€στ/^e
45.
σνν €L€V(U
%l$av
46.
όντως
34.
— όντως man ι ; add sup
48.
€σται
man 2
49.
< €/ω ιδού
35.
* TO pro τα
CTTayycXcia
icXcuri
ica^CMTaTC
36.
^*αντοΐ9 pro αντο9
€ΐ/δν<η7σ^αι
+ eγω €t/ut€t /X17 φοβ€ΐσ'θαί
5a
- ας man ι, add sup man 2
post Xcyct avTot^l
* βηθανιαν^ (v^ in ras man
37.
* |^oj8i7^€VT€sproirra»j^€i^€9
2; scr <rman i)
€νφοβοι,
— avTov
3a
earaxy
f ηνλογησ€ν
39.
CtScTC
53.
— αμήν
— ftOV*
Subscr εναγγ^λιον κατά λου-
€tft€t,
καν man ι.
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM MARCUM
Inscr €υαγγ€λ(,ον κατά μαρκον man 2
Caput I
1. — TOV^
2. — €μπροσθ€Ρ σον
3. τΓοιβιται
-l• (post τρι\βονς αντον,) (3 a)
ττασα φαραγζ π\ηρωθησ€\''
rat, και παν ορός και βουνος
τα7ηρωθη\σ€ται^ και €σται
πάντα τα σκόλια ci9 €υ|^€ΐαι/,
#cat 7J τραχ€ΐα €ΐς ττβδιοι/,
(3^) και (ι sup man ι ?)
οφθη\σ€ται η δο^α lev, και
oi/rerai ττασα (τα/)^ το| σατΓψ
ριον τον 0Vy (3^) ort #c? cXa-
λ7;σ"€ΐ/ ψωι/η| λβγοι^ος, ^oij-
σον και ίίττα τι βοησω^ {^d)
οτι\ ττασα σαρ^ χόρτος, καχ
ττασα ij δο^α ανη^ς] ως άνθος
-χόρτου^ €ζηρανθη ο χόρτος
και| το άνθος €^€ττ€σ€ν, το he
ρήμα κν /χ€ΐ/€ΐ| €19 τοι/ αιωι^α*
icat
5. ΐ€ροσο\νμ€ΐταΛ\
— ποταμω
6. -f τ^ϊ^ post |fcat*
αισ^ιων
7. €ΐμ€1
* τον νπο\8ηματος pro τω»'
χτπο^ηματων
a t βάπτιση
9. * €γ€ΐ/€το δί pro και €γ€ν€Το
+ και post ημ^ραις
t ναζαρ^θ
10.
|€#c pro αττο
* καταβαινον απο\ τον ονρα-
νον ωσ€ΐ π^ριστ^ραν και
μ€νον\ pro ωσ€ΐ ττβρι-
στ€ραν καταβοΛ,νον
11. * τον ον|/>αι/ον, pro των ου-
ραι/ωι/
t Ύfv\hoκ'ησa^
13. < ρ ημέρας pro ημέρας τ€σ-
σαρακοντα
14. — ο ante ϊξ
15. Tjylyctfco'
* τωι/ ονρανων, pro τον ^€ου
/ϋΐ€τα|ι/θ€ΐται
ττιστ€ν€ται
16. ihev
* α/ϋκ^ι|^αλλοι/τα9 pro )8αλ-
λοντας
17. — ο ante ϊς
18. — αντων
19. — εκείθεν
20. < €ν^€ω9 post #cat*
<εντω ττλοιω post μισθωτών
* τ^κολονΙ^ι^σαΐ' αντω pro
απηΚθον οπίσω αντον
21. Ι fca|^a/>i/aovfi,
24. — €α
* σν pro σοι
<ημας αποΚεσοΛ
+ ωΒε ante oiBa
25. * I και ειπεν pro ο ιι^σονς λέ-
γω»'
* €#c| Vov ανθρωπον, pro cf
αντον
25-26. +7ΪΡα ακαθαρτον, και\
2Ι8
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM MARCUM
219
26. —
27. *
28.
29.
+
30. <
31. +
32. -
33.
€ξη\θ€Ρ TO πνα ante
σπάραζαν
και^
το TTvev^a το ακαθαρτον
αν€κραγ€Ρ pro κραξαν
και αίττηλθεν απ pro €^λ-
60av/ita^oi/| pro €θαμβηθψ
σαν
και σχη/€ζητονρ pro ωστ€
συζτιτειν
€αν\τονζ pro αυτούς
keyovTe^^ pro λίγοι/τας
rt coTi ToxJTO
κ&η)\
η βξονσιαστι,ΚΎΐ αχ/του, και»
οτι\ pro ort κατ ^ξον-
σιαι/ και
|fcat €ξη\θ€Ρ pro €ξηλθ€
δ€
πανταχού] pro ευθύς
ΙεξβΚθων δβ €κ T7j9 αννα-
γοτγης ηλθ€ν\ pro και ευ-
^€ω9 €Κ τη? συναγωγής
εξελθόντες ηλθον
Οίκειαν
ιακωβου και post ιακωβου
και
κατεκειτο δί η π^νθ^ρα σν
μωνος\
ευθ€ως
εκτινας την χ€ΐ/>α| και επί-
λαβομενος post προσελ^
θων
κρατησας της χειρός αχττης
ευθέως
Βίη\κονι
αυτω, pro αυτοις
και τους 8αιμονιζομενους
πόλεις
34.
* \συνηγμενη pro επισυνηγ-
μ€νη
* τας θυρας^ pro την θυραν
ποι|κ€ΐλαις
+ απ αχπων, post ε\ξεβαλεν
λα|λιι^
+ )(Ρ είναι ' post ι^δισαι^ αν-
τον\
35. '-πρωί
* εvv^J)(a pro εννυχον
— λίαν
— εζηλθ εκαι
Ι και €fcct pro icafcet
36. —ο
37. — και ευροντες αυτόν
* λέγοντες pro λεγουσιι^
* ζτ^τονίσιι/ σε πάντες, pro
ort τται/τες ζητουσι σε
3a — ti /α κάκει
* ίο;|/)υσ"σιι/ pro κηρύξω
* βλτ^λν^α,Ι pro εξεληλυθα
39. * €15 τας (τυναγωγαςΙ pro εν
ταις συναγωτγαις
— και τα δαιμόνια εκβαλ-
λων
— καΛ γονυπετων αυτόν
+ κε post λέγων
— αυτω, οτι
εκτινας
* λέγων pro και Xcyct αντω
καθαρισθητ€ΐ,
— ειποντος αυτού
— icat εκαθαρισθη
43. — και εμβριμησαμενος αυτω,
ευθέως εξεβαλεν αυτόν
44. μη8ενει
— μη8εν
f αλ|λα
< δειλοί/ cavToi/ pro σεαυτον
Βειξον
40.
41
42
Digitized by
Google
220
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
* καθάρσιου^ pro καθάρια^
μον
' |o pro a
f μίανσης 9. +
45. κηρυσ\σίν —
— τΓολλα *
— αντορ^
* €7Γ pro €Ρ —
* navTo0€Py\ pro πανταχοθει/
10.
Caput II
1. * €ρχ€Ταί pro €ΜΓ>;λ^€Ι/ —
f καρφα^αουμ U• —
— δι* ημ€ρων
* Ο' οΐίτω pro €ΐς οικοβ^ f
2. — €ν^€ω9 12. *
χωριν,Ι
— /xT^Sc τα προς την θυραν —
* προς αντονς pro αντοις +
3. +ιδον αι/δ/)€9 post |fcat f
+ )8οισταζοι^€9 c»' κρφαττω —
post ανΓΟϊΊ *
^φ€ροντ€,ς^ αιρομει/ον υπο -I-
Τ€σσαρων *
4. * 7Γ/)οσ€λ^€ΐι/| pro ιτροσ^γ-
γισαι —
* απο του ο;(λον, pro δια τοι^
οχΚον
— €ζορυξαρτ€ς 14.
t κ•ρα|)3αττοι/
* €15 ορ pro €ψ* ω
5. ^ *σου αι| αμαρτίαι^ pro σοι
αι α/χα/οτιαι σον
€. + Xcyoi^€5, post αυτών
7. όντως 15.
* <uf}€LpaL• pro αφι,€ναΛ
8. — €ν^€ω9
— αντον
•— όντως
— ci' €avrot9
<
Xcyct pro einev
■ταντα
δ4αλογ€ΐζ€σ^α4
γα/) post Tt
τω παραΧντίκω
σον pro σοι
ey€tp€
και αροί' σον τον κραββα*
τον
€ΐδΎ}Ταΐ
a^€l€|/€U
em της γης
σοι \eyω
cycipc
\κραβαττον
ο δ€ €γ€ρθ€ΐς pro και
ηγ€ρθη
€νθ€ως
αντον post α/>ας
Ικρα^δαττοϊ'
€^λ^€Ι/
€μιτροσθ€ν pro tvavTvov
αΉη\\θ€ν^ post πάντων
θανμαζ^ιν αντονς pro c^i-
στασθαι παντας
λίγοι^ας
όντως ονδετΓοτίΙ
€ΐδοι/: pro €ΐδο/χ€ΐ/
Xevcii/
αλ{φ€ον
του τ€\ωνιον\ pro το τβλω-
ι/ιοι/
τ^κολου^ίΐ pro ηκολοχ^θη-
σ€ν
yciji^erai pro ey^vero
ανακ€ψ€νων αντων pro ev
τω κατακ^ισθαι αντον
oi|fC€ia
αντον', κοΛ
\σνναν€Κΐιηο
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM MARCUM
221
16. * \τωι/ φαρισοΛωι^ pro k<u ol
φαρισοΛΟί
— ιδοι^€9 αντον eaOiovra
μ€τα των τ€Κωνωι/ και
αμαρτωΚων
* δια τι pro τι οτι
— ΚΟΛ TTLVeL
17. — αντοις
Ι αλΛα
* εΚηλνθα pro ηλθον
— €19 μ€τανοιαν
+ μαθΎ)ται post ot*|
-οι*
19. — Ο ιησονς
* ρυμφιοι pro νιοι (ια;/χ ίη
ras man ι)
— όσον γρονον μ€θ* €αυτων
εχονσί τον νυμφιον, ου
δι;ι/αι^αι νησΎ€υ€ΐν
20. * €Κ€ίνη τη ημ^ρα, pro €fcci-
ι/αΐ9 ταΐ9 ημ€ραις
21. — KCU'
* €πισνναπτι\ pro εττιρραττ-
Τ€1
— €πι
€μ€1
+ ατΓ ανΓου| ante το^
— αντου
* πλίΐω pro χεφον
γ€ΐι/€ται,
22. + 1 αλλ €19 καΐϊΌν9 post ττα-
λαιον9
* δια/)/07;σσοι/|ται οι ασ'κοι
pro ρησσ€ί ο οίνος ο
ν€ος τους ασκούς
* απολλυι/ται, pro απολονι^
ται
* βαΧΚουσι,ν^Ι pro βΚψ-^ον
23. * αυτόν €v τοΐ9 σ"α^)8ασιι/|
7Γορ€υ€σθαι pro παραιτο-
ρ€υ€σθαχ αυτόν ev τοις
σαββασι
* €σπαρμ€νων\ pro σιτορίτ
μων
< οι μαθτιται, αυτόν ηρξαντο
— ohov iroieiv
* τιλλ€ΐι/| pro τιλλοη"€9
24. * οι δί pro και οι
€ΐδ€
— ev
25. — avro9
* λ€γ€ΐ pro eXeyev
* [θνδ€ ΤΟνΤΟ pro θυδ€7ΓΟΤ€
* τι sup man 2 (ο man ι,
del man 2)
t δαυ|€ΐδ',
€7Γΐϊ'ασ•€ΐ/
* ftcT αντον, (cTavT in ras
man i)
26. * €ΐσ€Κθων pro ^ιχτηΚθ^ν
— CTTi αβιαθαρ του ap\i€r
ρ€ω9, 'cai
< €φαγ€ν ante tov9 αρτον9|
* fcai €Βωκ€ν και τοι,ς\ μ€Τ
αυτού ους ουκ ^ξ^στιν φα-
γ€ΐν €1 μη\ τοις εβρενσιι/, pro
OV9 ουκ €^€στι τοΐ9 συν
αντω ονοΊ
27. * λ€γω δ€ υμιν οτι» pro και
€λ€γ€ΐ^ avroi9
* €κτίσθη pro eyevero
— ου\ ο άνθρωπος δια το
σαββατον
Caput III
1. * €ΐσ€λ^οι/το9 αντον pro €ΐσ-
η\θ€ τταλιι/
* epxerat pro και ην €Κ€ΐ
+ προς αυ\τον post άνθρω-
πος
Digitized by
Google
322
WASHINGTON
MANUSCRIPT III
* €χο»^ ζηραρ pro c^pa/x/xe-
* αυτού man ι, αυτω man 2
irqu €χων
(ω sup)
a.
* παρβτη ρονντο pro παρετψ
U.
* τα πνεύματα 8c pro καχ τα
ρουν
πνεύματα
ι •
* Oepanev ct pro θ€ραιτ€υσ€ί
* ιΒον pro €θ€ωρ€ΐ.
— αντοι/*
* προσεπιτΓτον pro irpoae-
3.
— €ξηραμμ€ρην
πίπτει/
+ ξηραν post χβιρα
* €κραζον pro €κραζ€
cyetpc
* XeyoKTCS pro Xcyoi/Ta
* €κ του /χ€<Γον, pro ct9 το
— OTt
μ€σορ
12.
— τΓολλα
4.
* αγαθοί/ ττονησαι pro aya-
* ποιωσιν, pro πονησωσι
θοποίησαι
13.
* αι/α^8α9 pro αναβαι,ν^ι
* ου, pro κακοποι,ησαι
— και*
* ατΓολίσαι- pro αποκτ^ι-
* προσ€κα\€σατο pro προσ-
ναι
καλείται
5.
* 7Γ€ριβ\οΙβαμ€νος he pro καχ
^αυτοζ
7Γ€pL•βλ€φaμepos
14.
+ μαθητας post t^ (pro 8e
— σνλλυτΓου/χβι^ος
δωκα)
€^€ΤΙΙ/€Ι/
+ ους post αυτού
Ι απ€κατ€σταθη
+ ατΓοστολους ωνομασεν^
— vyti?? ως ij αλλι;
post και*
6.
* €^€λ^οκΓ€ς §€ pro και
* αποστιΚη pro aTroorcXXij
€ξ€Κθοντ€ς
+ το evayyas^iovy post κη -
— €ν^€ω9
ρυσσιν
συτ^δουλιοι/
15.
* €δωκ€ΐ/ αυ τοις pro εχ^ιν
* €7Γοωυρτο pro €ποιονι/
εκβαΧΚιν
7.
* ο Sc pro fcat ο
+ και περια yoma^ κηρυσσιν
^ ηκολονθησαρ αυτω
το evayyekiovy post Sat-
— ατΓΟ*
/χοι/ια,
8.
— και ατΓΟ ttj? ιδον/χαιας
16.
— τω
— οι
< όνομα σιμωνι
+ ijicoXov^ovi' αυτω post σι-
17.
— και ιακωβον τον του ζφε-
δο|ι/α
δαιου, /cat ιωαι/ι/171/ τοι/
— ττλη^ος ΤΓολυ
αδβλφοι/ του ιακωβου
* ακονορτ€ς pro ακουσακΓ€9
* κοιι/ω9 δβ αυτούς €καλ€σ€ΐ/
— ηΚθον ττρος αυτοί/
βοανανηρ\γ€^ pro /cat
10.
* €θ€ρα7Γ€ν€Ρ ρτο €^€/)απ€υ-
σ€ΐ/
€π€θηκ€ν αυτοις ονό-
ματα βοαν€ΡΎ€ς
€7Γ€πΐ7ΓΤο| pro επνπιπτ^ιν 18. ^ *ησαν δ€ ούτοι | σιμών, κολ
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM MARCUM
223
avhpeaSy ιακωβο^^ καί ίωα|-
I/7J9, φίλιππος και μαρθο-
λο/χ€θ9, Kou Ι μαθθ€ος^ και
Θωμάς, και ιαχωβος ο τον\
αΧφαιον, και, σιμών ο κάνα-
ι/€θ9, pro και avhpeav
κανανιτην
19. * ι|οι;δα9 Ισκαριώτης ο pro
ιονδαι/ ισκαριωτηρ ος
* παραΒονς pro παρ^^ωκ^,ν
20. * epxerat pro ερχορται
1[ μη\Β€ pro /XTJTC
21. * \π€ρι pro ot τταρ'
+ ot γραμματείς και οι Xot-
7Γθΐ| post awou
Ι cXcyai/
* εξηρτηνται αντου pro €^e
cmj
22. — ot γραμματείς
+ γραμματις,\ post καταβαν-
— fcat ΟΤΙ
τοι/ αρχοι/|τα pro «/ τω
αρχοι/τι
■l-#cat St αυτού post Sot/xo-
ι/ιωι^,
23. < €1/ παμα)3ο|λαχ9, post aurots
* €ΐπ€Ρ pro cXcyci/
|cic)8aX\ti/,
25. f καν pro Kot €ai/
otKeta'
— Ύ) oiKia €Κ€ΐρη
26. * €av pro €t
— ανέστη
* εμερισθη, pro #cat μεμερι-
σται
+ η ^ασtλ€tα αι/του post
|oTaftji/at
27. * ouS€t9 hvvaTai pro ου δυ-
ραται oυδ€t9
< ΒιαρπαχτοΛ ante €io"cX-
θωρ
οι\κ€ΐαρ^
— αυτού'
* τα σκ€υη pro τι;»' oiKtai/*
Ι δtα/>7rαστ7,|
28. <τα α/ϋΐα/>η7|/χατα αφεθησε-
ται
+ at ante βλαχτφημκη,
— όσας α»' βλασφημήσω-
σιν
29. -€19'
— €t9 τοι/ αιώνα
t <^λλα|
* αμαρτίας, pro κρίσεως
30. * c^cti/ αυτοί/, Ι pro €;^ct
31. * Kat ερχετοΛ pro έρχονται
συν
< αυτού η μτ^τηρ και οι aSeXj-
^ot αυτού,
απ€στtλα|
* καλούντες pro φωνονντες
32. < περί αχηον όχλος,
* icat λεγονσιν pro ctTrot' δβ
* στηκουσιν ζτμουντες pro
ζ7JToυσ•t
33. * ος δί pro Kat'
* και ειπεν αυτot9, pro αυτοις
λέγων
— μου^
* fcat pro η
34. * αυτού pro τους περί αυ-
τόν
+ του9| μαθητας post καθή-
μενους
εώε
35. * Kat ος pro ος γαρ
* πot7; pro ποίηση
< μου αΒελφος
— μου'
Digitized by
Google
224
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
Caput IV
1. < ηρξατο πάλιν
* ιτροζ\ pro πάρα
* ττλβιστος, pro πολύς
< €19 TO πλοιορ\ €ΐ/βαντα
* πάρα τον αιγιαλοί/, | pro €v
τη θαλασσή
* €v τω αιγιαλω pro προς
την ^αλασσαι^
— €7Γΐ της γης
2. — πολλά
* λ€γωvy\ pro και €λ€γ€ν
— αυτοΐ9 €v τη Βι^αχη αυτόν
3. |ακου€ται
— του
4. — €γ€ν€Γθ €v τω σπ€ΐρ€ΐν
* το μεν pro ο /xci^
* opvea pro πέτρινα τον ου-
ρανού
5. * Ι άλλα pro άλλο
* τα π€ΓρωΒη^ pro το πετρωτ
8c9
* fcai ο[τι pro οττον
— και
* αΐ/€Τ€ΐ|λ€, pro €£αΐ/€Τ€ΐλ€
— δια το μη €χ€ΐν βάθος γης
6. αι/ατιλαι^ος
7. * άλλα pro άλλο
* €7Γΐ pro €ΐς
* αυ|τα pro αυτό
* εΒωκαν^ pro €δωκ€
8. * άλλα €\π€σαν pro αΧλο
€π€σ€ν
f €δι|δ€ΐ pro ίδιδου
* αυ^αι/ο|/ϋΐ€ΐ/οι/ pro αν^α-
νοντα
* ^€/>€l, pro €φ€ρ€ν
+ το ante €ΐ/ ter
λ pro τριάκοντα
ξ\ pro εζηκοντα
ρ pro €κατον
9. — αι/τοις
10. * |και οτ€ pro otc δ€
* €πηρωτη\σαν pro ηρωτη-
σαν
* μαθηται αυτόν pro π€ρι
αυτόν συν τοις Βω^εκα
* τΐ9 τ; παραΙ^ολτ; αυτί;, pro
Tiji/ παραβολην
U. * λ€γ€ΐ pro €λ€γα/
— yi /ωι/αι
— τα ante πάντα
γ€ΐν€ται
12. — βλεπωσι^ και
— ακονωοΊ, και
* (ηΛ/ωσιι/| pro συνιωσί
— τα αμαρτήματα
13. γνίύσεσθαι^
15. Ι CV^V9
€/>€1
* €19 avTov9,| pro ev t<u9
κα/)διαΐ9 αυτών
16. * I ούτοι δ€ pro και οι;τοι
— ομοίως
* oiTU'€9 pro οι*
17. * και pro η
+ και post λογδ|
f €V^U9
* σκαϊ/δαλιζβται, man I,
corr σκαι/δαλιζοι^€α
man 2
18. — και ούτοι €ΐσιν
+ δβ post οι^
19. * βίου pro αιώνος
— τούτου
* απαται pro η άπατη
— και αι περί τα λοιπά €πι-
0υ/χιαι
συνττνιγουσι
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM MARCUM
225
* άκαρποι yiyvovrai^ pro
άκαρπος ywerat
20. * ovrotj Sc pro και ούτοι
* 7Γΐπτό|τ€9, pro σπαρεντ^ς
* καρτΓΟΡ φ€ρονσίν\ pro καρ-
ΤΓοφορονσυ/
+ το ante «/ ter
λ, I, /5
21. * XeyctI pro cXcyci/
* καίεται pro €ρχ€ται
κλ€ΐρηρ\
* αλλ* pro ουχ
* Τ€θη^ pro €ΠΊΤ€θη
22. * ov8ci/| pro ον
— τι
* αλλ* «^α pro ο ca»' μη
24. ^^λ€7Γ€|ταΐ
afcoverai,
/x€T/>iTat|
— Kou προσΎ€θησ€ται νμιν
τοις ακουουσιν
25. * €χ^£ΐ pro αν €χη
26. * αΐ^δξ οται^ pro eap αν•
θρωπο^
— τον
* την γην pro της γης
27. * €γ€ΐ|/>€ται pro €γ€ΐρηται
* Ιβλαστα pro βλαστανη
* μηκυν€ται pro μηκυνηται
28. * ττλτίίρτ^ς ο σβιτος pro
πλήρη σιτον
σταχν^ι^
29. — §€
^ ευθέως
30. * ττως pro τιϊί
* τιι/ι την παραβο\\ην δα>-
/!€!/, pro ποια παραβολή
παραβαλωμ€ν
— αντην
31. * κοκκον pro κοκκω
* οπο\ταν pro 09 οτα»'
* την γην pro T7J9 γτ^ς
* μικροτ€ρον man ι, μικρο-
τ€ρος man 2
+ ω| ante πάντων
— €στί
32. — καχ οτα»' σπαρη
* αν^€ΐ pro αναβαίνει
γ€ίν€Γαι
<μ€ίζον (pro /χ€ΐίωι/) ante
πη\των
λάχανων κ in ras man ι
{k(u prim scr)
< αντου νπο t^\ σκιάν
π€τιι/α
33. — πολλαις
Ι €8υναν\το
34. f καθ €ΐδιαι^
* αντας*! pro παι/τα
35. |θψ€ΐα9
36. * αφιουσιν pro αφ€ντ€ς
+ και post ο;^λοι/
* α/ϋΐα ΤΓολλοι ήσαν pro άλλα
8c πλοιάρια ην
37. γ€ΐι/€ται
λελαψ
* μ€γαλου ανέμου '\ pro ai/e
/χου μ€γαλη
* fcai τα pro τα Sc
* €ΐσ€)8αλλ€ΐ/ pro €π€βαλλ€ν
38. * €1/ pro €πι'
* 7Γ/)οσ|κ€φαλαιου pro το
προσκ^φαλαιον
* δΐ€γ€ΐ/)α|τ€9 pro Sicyci-
ρουσιν
— και^
— αυτω
39. * €γ€ρθ€ΐς pro 8i€yc/)^€t9
* τ>7 ^αλασΌΊ} και cittci/ pro
€ΐπ€ τη θαλασσή
Digitized by
Google
?26
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
* φιμωθτιτιΊ pro Trc^t/uoao
— μ€γα\η
40. * Xeyct pro cittci/
διλοι
€|σΓαι
όντως
— ττως ουκ
41. * 7} θάλασσα και οι. άνεμοι
pro και ο αι/€/χος και τ;
θαΚασσα
Caput V
1. f η\θαν
f την {ν sup man 3)
* |γ€ργυστηι/ωι/, pro γαδα-
ρηνων
2. * €ζ€\θοντωρ αυ\των pro
^ζ^Κθοντι αντω
— €υθ€ως
< \αΰοξ €κ των μνημιων (αν
in ras man ι, τ* prim
scr)
3. < €ΐχ€ν την κατοικησιν
μνημιοις '
f ovSe pro oi/rc
* αλνσι avroi/| oufceri ίδυ-
ναντο pro αλυσ"€σιι/ ου-
δίΐς η^ννατο αυτόν
4. * 7Γθλ|λακ€ΐ9 αυτόν δ€δ€σ^αι
και 7Γ€δ€9 και [αλυσεσι ' pro
αυτόν πολλάκις ττεδαχς και
αλυσβσι δ€δ€σ^αι
* 8ΐ€σπαρκ€ναι δ€ pro και
δΐ€σπασ^αι
— υπ αυτού
αλυσι?!
* συντ€τριφ€ναι^\ pro σνι /Te
τριφθαι
J * μΎΐ^€να δ€ ατχυίΐι/ αυτοί/
CTI pro /cat ουδ€ΐ9 αυτόν
ισχυ€
5. * |ϊη;κτος δ€ καχ ημ€ρας δια-
τται/τος pro #cat διατται^
Τ09 ϊη;κτο9 fcox ημ€ρας
* μνημωις pro μνημασι,ν
6. ^ — ατΓΟ
* 7Γ/)οσ€δρα|/ϋΐ€ΐ/ pro €δ/>α/χ€
7. * XcyCt, pro €17Γ€
* συ| pro σοι
— του*
9. < όνομα σοι\
* λίγει αυτω pro απ€κρίθη
\€γων
10. * αποστιλτ; αυΓθΐ/| pro αυ-
τούς ατΓοστβιλτ;
11. < προς τω ορι (pro προς τα
ορη) post μ€γα\η
12. * 7Γα/3ακαλ€σ•αι^€9 αυτόν €ΐ-
πα\ pro παρ^καΚ^σαν
αυτόν 7Γαι/τ€9 οι δαι/χο-
ι/€9 λ€γοι/τ€ς
13. — €υ^€ω9 ο ιτ/σους
f €ΐσηλθαν
— ήσαν δβ
14. * [και οι pro οι δί
* αυτούς pro τους "χοίρους
t |αιη77'7€ΐλοι/
15. * ευρισκουσιν pro θ^ωρουσι
— καθημενον και ιματισμενον
και
16. * €ΐδθΤ€9 pro ΐδθΙ/Τ€9
18. * €ΐ/)8€|ΐΌΐ/τος pro €μβαντος
< μ€τ αυ|του η
19. * και pro ο δ€ ιτ^σους
* διαγγ€ΐλοι/ pro αι/αγγ€ΐλοι/
* π€ποιηκ€ν pro €7Γθΐ77σ€
* η\€ηκ€ν pro 7;λ€7;σ€
20. κηρυσσιν
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM
MARCUM 227
21.
* δια7Γ€/>α <rai/TC*9 pro StaTTC-
39.
θορυβι σθαχ
ρασαντος
40.
+ €ΐδοτ€ς oTt aireOtf^vev, post
<€u τω ττλοιω του W
αντου*
22.
* Tt9 pro €19
* τται/τας pro ατται^ας
* ω νομα pro ονόματι
παραλαμβανι
€ΐδωι/
* cavrov, pro μετ αυτού
* ττροσπιΙτΓτι pro ττιτττβι
* κατακ€ΐμ€νον pro avaKei-
23.
<τα9 χαράς αντη
μ€νον
* LPa pro οττως
41.
— αυτή
25.
-τις
t ταβιθα pro τάλιρα
< t^ €τη pro enj δωδ€κα
— κουμι
26.
— πα/)*
εγ€ΐρ€
27.
+ Kat ante ακ^ονσασα
42.
ιβ pro δωδ€κα
— €\θουσα
43.
διβστιλατο
— του ιματίου
t γι/οι pro γνω
28.
< αψω/ιαι αντον
29.
* €ΐα^ pro ιαται
Caput VI
30.
* €ΐπ€ΐ/, pro cXeyc
1.
— Cfcct^€i/, και ηλθεν
31.
— αντου
2.
* ηρξαντο pro ηρξατο
* συντριβοντα pro crvi/^Xt-
— ΟΤΙ
)8οι^α
8χη/αμις
32.
— tScti/
γ€ΐνονται •
* 7Γ€7Γθΐηκυιαν, pro ττοιησύτ
3.
+ της ante μαριας
σαν
αδίλφβ pro αδ6λ<^αι
33.
ιδνια
4.
— αντοις
+ έμπροσθεν πα των post
σΊΛ^€ΐ/€σιι/
αντω*
oifC€ia
* αιτιαν αυτι/ς, pro αλ>;-
5.
f βδυϊ'ατο
^βια»'
* ουκετι pro €Κ€ΐ ονΒζμιαν
34.
* θυγατηρ pro θυγατ^ρ
< ΤΓοι ι^σαι δνι^α/χιι^,
t σ^€ΐ
ολβιγοις
ι;γ€ΐ779
6.
< κύκλω κωμας
35.
σκυλλις
7.
ιβ pro δώδεκα
36.
— €υ^€ως
* βδωκα^ pro βδιδον
* παράκουσα^; pro αιτούσας
8.
* παρηγ γ€Κλ€ν pro παρήγ-
37.
< αι/τω ουδβι/α
γειλαν
* παρακο \ουθησ€^ pro συι^
* αρωσιν pro αιρωσιν
aicoXov^ijd-at
* πήραν pro ζωνην
-l• μόνον post €t jLtTJ
9.
€ν^σησθαι
38.
+ /cat post θορυβον\
χ€ΐτωνας
Digitized by
Google
228
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
10. — αντοις
f av pro eav
otKeta|
u. * 09 pro o<rot
-f- τόπος post av
* Sc^ratj pro Scitwi/rat
* ακονση pro ακουσαχην
* αυτωι/,Ι pro αυτοις
•— α/χ7}ΐ/ \€γω νμιν • • • • πολίΐ
12. * μ€τα\ρΌ(ύαΊΡ pro μ€Γανσψ
σωσι
13. * €^€7Γ€/χ|7Γθΐ/ pro €ξφαΚ\ον
ηλιφορ
+ αυτονζ,\ post eOepaireoov
14. * [cXeyoi/ pro €λ€γ€ΐ^
* βατΓΤίστηζ pro βαιτηζων
* αι^τον, (man ι) pro «/ αυτω
(ω sup ου man 2)
15. + δ€ post άλλοι'
— €στιν η
16. * ον €γω\ ον pro ον €γω (ορ^
sup man 2)
— eoTLv αυτός
— cfc νεκρών
17. — ο ante ηρω^ς
αποατιλας
18. <ywatifa c^cti/ pro €;(€tv
τηι/ γυναίκα
20. ιδως
συν€τηρί
* ηπορειτο pro CTrotct
21. διτπ^οι/
* €ποι,ησ€ν pro CTroict
χ€ΐλια/3χοις|
22. — T7J9^
* [ίττ^σαι pro αιτησον
* δαϊ/ pro €αι^
23. — και ωμοσ€Ρ aυrηy οτι ο €αν
/LLC αίτηοΎΐ^, δαχτω <τοι
* Ιτ^μ^σν pro η μίσους
— μου
24. * οΜΤτ^σω/χαι,Ι pro αιτησομολ,
+ αιτησ€ post €17Γ€ι/*
25. f |cv^V9
— 7Γ/309 τον fiaaiKeay τγτησατο
λβγονσα
* δω|(η79 pro δως
— €^ αυτής
τηνακ^ι
26. * ακνα€ΐμ€νους pro συναι/α-
/C6l/X6l/OU9
27. απο|στιλα9
— ο βασιλεύς
f σφ€κου\ατορα pro σπεκου^
λατωρα
+ €7Γί 7Γΐι/α|κ€ΐ, post avTov
28. * /cat pro ο δί
t φυλακή (η corr man ι ex
ci sine ras)
irti/afc€i
— avnji/'
29. * ΙκηΒευσαι pro kcu ήραν
* αυτόν pro avro
— τω ante μνημιχο'
30. t απτ7γ|γ€ΐλοϊ'
* €ποιτ7σ"€ν| pro ^ττονησαν
— οσα^
* €ΒιΒασκ€Ρ pro «δίδαξαν
31. — αυτοί
αι/απαι;€σ'^αι
* λοιτΓΟϊ/, pro ολίγοι/
-ot^
ι^υκβρουι/,
32. t και (t sup man 2)
33. ιδοι^
* αυτοί/ pro αυτούς^
* υπαγοϊ/Τ€ς pro υπάγον-
τας
— αυτό»/'
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM MARCUM
229
— #ccu ττρσηΚθον αυτούς, fcat
συίτηΚθον προς amov
34. — ο νησον^
€σπ\αιτχνισθη
* ηρζαντο pro ηρξατο
35. — αντον
* παρη\θ€ΐ/, pro ττολλι^
36. — άρτους
-γαρ
— ουκ €χονσίν
37. * Βηναριων ρ pro Βιακοσιωι/
δηναρίων
+ Lva €κα|στο9 αυτών βραχύ
τι λα^7;,| post φαγ€ΐρ
38. υπάγεται
— /cat'
ctScrat,
39. σνντΓοσια^
— συμπόσια^
40. Ι αι/ετΓβσαϊ'
* |αι/δρ€9 ρ pro αι/α €κατοι/
Ρ, pro πεντήκοντα
41. f 'ϊ7υλογϊ7|σ€ν•
+ 7Γ€ΐ^€ post τους^
* παρατιθοΗΤίν pro παραθω-
43. t^ pro δώδεκα
* 'π\ηρωμ»ατα\ pro πληρει,ς
44. —τους aprov^y ωσει
π€ΐ/τ<ικ€ΐσχ€ΐλχοι
45. f ευ^υς
€νβηναι,
— €19 το Trepav
t βηθαιΖαν
+ αν post €ω9
47. οφειας
48. * ιδωι/ pro ^δ»'
+ σ-ψοδρα, post αυτοις
€/)Xc|tC
— προς αυτούς
49. < φαιη'ασμα €δο^ΰ|
50. < θαρσιτε μη φοβεισθαι €γω
et/xt|
51. — λιαι/
* αυτοις pro €αυτοΐ9
52. Ί" συνηκον pro συνηκαν
< αυτών η Kaphia
53. f ήλθαν
+ €19 post 7^*Ί
— και προσωρμίχτθησαν
54. t €υΛ;9
+ OL• αι/δ/>€9 του τόπου post
[αυτοί/
55. * 7Γ€/[>1€δ/>α|μθΙ/ pro 7Γ€/)ΐδ/)α-
/iOI/T€9
+ €49 ante ολην
+ και post €Κ€ΐιη;ι/•|
* κρφαττοις pro τοΐ9 κραβ-
βατοις
* ΟΤΙ pro οίΓου
< eOTLV €K€ly
56. * οπόταν pro οττου α»/
* €4σ€7Γθρ€υ|θΙ/ΤΟ pro €ΐσ€7ΓΟ-
p€U€TO
* Tf^avTo pro ηπτοντο
Caput VII
2. * |τιι/€9 pro τιι/α9
+ τίνας post αυτού
+ του9 ante άρτους
3. * πυκνά pro πυγμή
αισθίουσιν^
4. f ατΓ pro ατΓο
+ δ€ οται/ €\θωσίν post α|γο-
/:>α9
αισ^ιουοΊΐ/,
κρατιν^
κ\€ΐ,νων^
5. €7ΓΙΤα
* €ρωτω\σίν pro ^π^ρωτωσιν
Digitized by
Google
230
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
+ Xcyoi/rc9 • post γραμματίς\
* κου/αις rais pro avLirrois
αισθίονσιν
6. f €προ€φητ€υσ€Ρ
* αγάπα, pro rt/xa
* c;(ct pro απ€χ€ν
8. — γα/3
κ/3ατιτ€
— βατΓΤίσμους ζέστων και
ποτηριών^ και άλλα ιταρ-
όμοια τοιαύτα πολλά
ποΐ€ΐτ€
9. * στησηται, pro τηρησητ€
10• f μωνσΎ)ς|
* αθ^των pro καfcoλoγωι/
11. λ€γ€ται
f αΐ' pro cai^*
12. αφΐ€ται
— αυτού bis
13. + την €ντολην post λογοι/|
παρα8οσι
* napehore^ pro πα/3€δωκατ£
— κα4 παρόμοια τοιαύτα
πολλά ποΐ€ΐτ€
14. |ακον€ται
σι^ΐ€ται|
15. * αυτοί/' {ρ sup man 2)
* €κ του άΡΟϋ €κπο\ρ€υομ€να
pro €κπορ€υομ€να απ
αυτού
17. * €ΐ(Γηλθον pro €ΐσ7;λ^€ΐ/
18. Ι ούτως
€σται,
|/οοιι/ωσ€,
19. * 8ιαροιαν, pro Kaphiav
f άλλα
* χωρ€ΐ^ pro €κπορ€υ€ται
* καθα\ριζων pro καθαριζον
21. —οι'
21—22. </xot;(tat,| πορνιαι^ κ\ο•
παι, φόνος (corr ex ψο-
i/ot man ι) πλ€οι/€£4α|
πονηρία^ pro μοιχ€ΐ(η • • •
πονηριοΛ
23. — ταύτα
€/οπορ€υ€Τ€
24. — €KCt^C|/
* Ι όρια pro μεθόρια
— και σιΒωνος
οι\κ€ΐαν
25. — αυττ;ς
* CI' πϊα ακαθαρτω pro
πν€υμα ακαθαρτον
26. <η δβ γυκτίΙ ηι/
f σνραφοινισσα
* €κ|/8αλ77 pro €κβαΚ\η
28. — fcat λ€)/€ΐ
* |λ€γουσα zee, και pro ι^αχ,
κυρΐ€' και γαρ
* €σθιονσιν pro ca^tct
f ψι^ωι^Ι pro }Ιίΐχιων
30. — αυττ79
31. 1[*ct9 pro προς
* et^l ττ^ι/ δίκαπολιν, pro δ^
καπολ€ω9
32. + και post |κωφοι/
f /ϋΐογγιλαλοι/
33. * προσ\αβομ€νος pro απο-
λαβομ€νος
— τους ante ^ακτνΚονς
— αΐΛ"ου*
< πτυσα^Ι ante ct9 τα ωτα
f γλωσ|σα9 pro γλωσστ^ς
34. f \€φ^θθα, pro €φφαθα
f 8ιανυχθητι^
35. * Βιηνυγησαν pro Βιηνοιχθψ
σαν
36. διεστιλατο
* λεγωσιι^,Ι pro €4πωσιι/
* οσ"ω pro ocroi/
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM MARCUM
231
— αυτός
37. f νπ€ρπ€\ρίσσω
* π€ποιηκο^ pro ttoici
— τους άλαλους
Caput VIII
1. 1[ + Se post Cfccti/at9
* πάλιν 7Γθλ|λου pro παψτ
πολλού
4•αυτω| post €χοντων
— ο νησονς
— αυΓ0ΐ9
2. σπλαγχνιζομ^\
* τω ο;(λω pro τοι/ ογλον
* ημ€ρ€ pro ημέρας
τρις
3. + €ω9| post ι^στις
€κλυ^>;σοι/Τ€
* Ι και Tii'c? pro Τ(ν€ς γαρ
4- ατΓΟ ante μακρόθεν
4. Η- λ€|γοι^€9, post μαθηται
— αυτού
* ωδε Βυνασαι αυτούς] pro
τούτους Βυνησβται τις
ωδ€
€ρημ€ίας,1
5. * \ο δβ ηρο/τησεν pro και
επήρα/τα
+ ωδε post πόσους
< α/Ο [τους c;(€T€,
f €ΐπαι/
6. t κα pro και*
αναπεσιν
ζ pro επτά
* αυτοις pro τοις μαθηταις
αί/Γου
7. f €ΐχαν
ολειγα^
4- αυτά post και*
8. — αυτά
-δ€
f περισενματα
— κλασμάτων
ζ pro €7Γτα
+ 7ΓλΊ7/)εις, post σττυίριδας
9. τετρακεκΓχειλιοι
10. ^ < €νβας €υθυς pro ευθέως
εμβας
— το
4- και post αυτού
* π/οος το oyoo9| δαλμουι^αι,
pro εις τα μέρη δοΛμα-
νουθα
11. t (τυνζητειν
* ατΓ pro παρ*
σημιον
* €/c pro απο
12. — αυτού
σημιον bis
— λέγω υμιν
* ου pro ει
Βοθησετε
< ταύτη τη γενεά
13. <παλιι/ ενβας
14. * απ€λ^οι^€9| pro επελα-
^οι/το
+ ot μαθηται αυτού ante
λα/βειΐ'
— και €t /xTj
* μονο\ έχοντες αρτον pro
αρτον ουκ ειχον
15. )8λ€|π€τα4
f φαριοεων,
4- απο post και*|
* των η ρω8ιανων, pro ηρούδου
16. * oir δε pro και
— λεγοι/τες
* εχουσιν, pro εχομεν
17. +€1/ εαυτοις ολιγοπιστοι|
post διαλογε^ζεσ^αι
Digitized by
Google
232
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
€χ€ται bis
aVVL€T(U
— ert
18. * €χ€Τ€ Kou pro €χορτ€<; bis
* β\€πονσΐρ, pro fikenere
aJKoverat *
— /cat*
19. 7rci/Tcwct<rx€tXt|cn;9 (e* sup
man 2)
20. + afyrovs post { (pro cirra)
TerpcwcMrxetXiov^l
— κλασμάτων
f €17ΓαΤ
ί, pro €7ΓΓα
21. * Xeyei pro eXeyev
* ον|ΐΓω pro ov
ovuieraLy
22. * έρχονται pro έρχεται
^ βηθαώπ'Ι
23. * aiwov pro του τνφλον
* β/τΓτυσας pro ιτη/σας
+ /ecu post αυτού
+ |€π ante αυτω
* ηρωτα pro εττηρωτα
— Tt
24. * ο §€ pro και
* Xeyet, pro eXeye
— ΟΤΙ
— ορω
25. + αντου post χεφας
— €ποιησ€ν αντον
* 8ί€βΚ€φ€Ρ pro αναβλ€φαί
f ατΓβκατβστα^'»;!
* αι/€^λ€π€ΐ/ man ι pro
€ν€βλ€φ€ν {€Ρ€βλ€π€ν
man 2)
* τται^α τΐϊλαυγως, pro τψ
\ανγως απαντάς
26. α|7Γ€σΤΐλ€Ι'
* \μη pro /ϋΐι;δ€*
— μη8€ €ηΓης τινι €v τη κώμη
27. καιχταριας
<€πη\ρωτα post αυτού*
28. + λ€γον\τ€ς^ OL μεν post aire
κριθησαν
* Ι άλλοι 8c pro K<u άλλοι
29. — iccu αντος
|λ€γ€Τ(α,
— αι^οΛ
+ ο υιός του Λ/ του ζωντο<;'\
post χξ
30. * \€γου\σιν pro λεγωσι
31. + ατΓο τοτΓ€ post και^
* αττο prim scr, corr υττο
man ι
4-τω| ante αρχΐ€ρ€ων
* r>^ τριττ; ημ^ρα pro /uiera
τ/3€ΐς ημ€ρας
32. f παρησια
33. ''^ ιδως pro ιδωι/
34. — αττΓ0ΐ9
* |€t η9 pro όστις
* ακόΚουθ€ΐν pro €λ^€ΐι/
* αράς pro αρατω
— avTOvi^y και
35. <€ανΓου ψυχ^/ΐ', pro ^Ιη/χην
αυτού^
— οΐΛ"ος
36. * αΜ^€λ€ΐ τον αΡδϊ? pro ωψ€-
λΊ7σ€ΐ ανθρωπον
< €αυ|του ^Ιβνχην, pro ψυχι^ν
αχτΓου
37. * τι γαρ pro iy τι
38. €7Γ€σχϋ|^ι;
— λαγόνα
— ταντη
μοι|;(αλιδ€ΐ
€,ΊΤ€σχυνθη<Τ€ται
* /ecu pro μετά
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM MARCUM
23J
Caput IX
1. 1i - w
€λι^λυΛ;€ΐαι/
2. t καθ pro κατ
4-€v τω\ προσ€νχ€σθαι, αυ-
τούς post και^
4-0 Γ5 post μ€Τ€μορφωθη\
3. — χαοι/, Ota
4. 4- ιδού post και^
* αντος pro αντοις
f Ι/ιωνστ; pro μωσ^ι
ανν\αΚσνντ€ς
5. * €ΐπ€ΐ/ πετρος pro ο π€τρος
Xcyct
< ωδ€ η /xas
* deXet^ ποιήσω ωδ€ pro
ποίησωμερ
τρις,
f μωυστι
6. * λοΛει pro λαλι^σι;
7. +ιδον post Ι If at'
* |αχτΓονς, pro aurot^
— •»;λ^€
< ακου€Τ€ αυτού,
8. * π€ρι\βλ€νομ€νοι pro irc/ot-
β\€ψαμ€νοι
9. |8t€<TttXaTO
* α €ΐδοι/| €ζηγησονται, pro
δΐ7}γγ;<Γωι^αι α €ΐδοι/
10. * οι he pro και
t οννζητουρτ€ς
* c|<mi' οταρ pro eari το
* αναστη, pro αναστηναι
11. * €7Π7|ρ<αΓ7;σ"αι/ pro ^ττηρω-
των
* τι OW pro oTt'
γραμματ49
12. ^ μ€ν
* πρώτος pro πρώτον
* αποκαθκττανι pro απο/τα-
^urra
t ciov^€V77^;| pro €ίουδ€-^
13. * η8η pro iccu*
* ηλθ€ν\ pro €ληλν^€
* αυτω- pro αυτόν
14. * cX^oi/T€9 pro ελ^ωι/
* ιδοι^ pro eihev
^ πολύν
γραμματις
f συνζητουντας
* προ9 αυτον^Ι pro avrotf
15. t €υ^νς
* ιJbovτ€ς pro ^δωρ
* €ξ€θαμ\βηθησαν pro €^e
16. * αντονς, pro rov^ y/ooft/na-
Τ€49
t <Γυΐ/|ζΐ7Τ€4Τ€
* covrov^, pro αντονς
17. < ας post οχΚου
+ ανΓω, post €ΐπ€ν
18. —αυτόν*
— α ντου
f €ΐπα pro ειπον
* η8υνηθησα\ εκβαΧα,ν αυτό,
pro ur;(vo'ai'
19. * και pro ο δ€
* ανΓ0ΐ9| pro αυτω
+ ο ϊ5 ante Xcyct,
* απιστ€ pro αττιστος
4- /ecu δΐ€στραμ|/ϋΐ€ΐ^ ante €ως
* αν^ζωμαι, pro αν^ζομαι
φ€ρ€ται
20. — KOIr*
— αχτΓοι/*
21. < aurov τον Wpa
Digitized by
Google
234
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
+ λεγωι^Ι ante πόσος
* €ξ ου pro ως
* €κπαι8οθ€Ρ^ pro παιΒωθβν
22. πολ|λακ€ΐς
— και^
Ί* άλλα
* ^υνη\ pro 8υν<χσαι,
23. * τούτο pro το
* δυϊ/τ; pro 8vpaxraL
— π4στ€ΐ;σαι
24. * το ττνα pro ο πατήρ
* παιΒαρωυ pro παιδιού
— /uicra δακρύων
* €47Γ€ϊ/• pro €λ€γ€
— icvptc
* βοηθησον pro βσηθ€ΐ
25. * συντρέχει pro ^πίσυντρ€'
+ ante όχλος
— τω ακαθαρτω
* το αλαλοί' κ(αι)| κωφον
πνα pro το πνεύμα το
αλαλθ2^ και κωφον
< επιτάσσω σοι
26. * κραξας pro κραξαν
* σπαραξας pro σπάραξαν
— αυτόν
27. — αυτον^
— και αν€στη
28. * €ατ€λ^οι/τος aiwov pro ct<r-
ελ^οί/τα αυτόν
Η-ΤΓ/ϊοσηλΙ^οΐ' αυτω post οί-
κοι/
4- κατ ιδιαι/ και post μαθηται
— αυτού
* €7Π7|ρωτ7;σαι/ pro ειτηρωτ
των
+ λεγοκτες, post αυτον^
— κατ ιδιαι/
29. δΐΛ/α|τ€
ι/7;στια•|
30. ^ 31. *λ€γ€ΐ pro eXcyci/
7Γα/οαδιδθ7€
* eyeiperai' pro ανάστησε-
ται
32. * €/3ω|τησαι pro επ^ρωτησαι
33. * ι^λ^οι/ pro τ^λ^ίι/
f καφαρναουμ\\
οικ€ΐα
* δ4€λ€χ^'>;τ€ π/οο9 €αν|του9•
pro 7Γ/305 €αΐΛ"ους δΐ€λο-
34. * αυτών μιζζ\ €ΐη, pro /uict-
ζων
35. —και'
κα^€ΐσα9
t^ pro δωδ€κα
COTc|
36. — αυτο €v
€νανκα\ισαμ€νος
37. f αν pro cai/ bis
* €Κ pro €1/
* τταιδιοι/ pro παιδιωι/
* |ci/ pro €πι
απο\στιΚαιηα
38. * και αποκριθ€ΐς pro airc-
κριθη δ€
* ciTTCv, pro λβγωι/
+ \€v ante τω ονόματι
* ηκο\ουθ€ΐ pro ακολου^€ΐ'
— ΟΤΙ ουκ ακολουθεί ij/uiii/
39. — ιησους
* ci/| pro €πι
* δυιη^σΌΚΓαι pro δυκ»;σ€ται
— ταχύ
<μ€ κα|κολογτ;σαι,
40. * >;^ιωι^ pro υμών bis
41. < αν γαρ pro γαρ αν
— τω
* χρς pro χριστού
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM MARCUM
235
Ιεσταΐτ,
+ OTL post νμιν
42. + μου post μικρών
— αυτω
* ΐΓ€/3ΐ€Κ€ΐ|το μνΚον ονικον
pro π€ρικ€ίταί λίθος
μνλίκος
* εβλήθη pro βφληται
43. * Ισκαι/δοΛίΰπ; pro σκαι^δα-
< |/α;λλον, post εισέλθω
— T1JI/ 〫/ι/αι/, €t9
44. — οπού ο σκωληξ " ' ου σβεν-
νυτοΑ,
45. * σκαρΒαλιση pro σκαι/δα-
* κο^ον pro αποκοχίβοι/
< σοι, εστίν
* α7Γ€λ^€ΐ| pro βληθηναι
46. — «9 ΤΟ πυρ ' ' ' ' ου σβεν-
VXJTCU
47. * ει pro €αι^
* \σκαν8αλιση pro σκαν-
8αλιζη
— σοι
— βληθηναχ
— του πυρός
48. * σ^€ΐ/ϊα;€τα4•| pro σ/8β/-
ι/υται
49. * αλχς γηθησεται' pro αλι-
σθησετοΛ
— καΐτ πασ"α ^υσ"ΐα αλι αλι-
σ^τ^σεται
50. t αλα pro άλας ter
* μωρανθη pro αι/αλοι^ γένη-
ταΐτ
* α/:)τι;|σΐ7ται * pro αρτυσετε
4- υ/χ€ΐ9 ουι/ post αρτυσηται
< εν εαυτοις c^^erat
ειρτηνεν€Γαι
Caput Χ
1. t *^^^ εκειθε\ pro κάκει-
θεν
— δια του
* συνπορευεται pro συμπο-
ρεύονται
— τταλιι/*
* ^|χλθ9 pro ο;(λοι
2. * ot δ€ φαρισαιοι 7Γροσ€λ|-
θοντες pro και προσελ-
θοντες οι φαρισαιοι
* αυτού pro αυτοί/' man ι,
corr αυτοί/ man 2 (υ^
eras et ν scr)
3. ενετιλατο
t μωυσης,
4. Ί" €4παι/|
f μωυσης
5. έγραφε
— υμιν
6. ^ — αυτου9
7. + και ειπεν^ ante ένεκεν
\καταλιφει
* C/CCWJT09 pro άνθρωπος
8. * ουκ pro ουκετι
< σαρξ\ /ϋΐια,
9. * €ζ€υ^«/ pro συνεζευξεν
10. οικ€ΐα
< €7η7/οω|τη[σαι/ ante οι μα-
^-lyrat
— περί του αυτού
— αυτόν
11. — θ9 εαν απόλυση ' ' ' μοιγοτ
ται €7Γ* αυτήν
12. —και'
< απόλυση γυνή
* γαμηση άλλον pro γαμηθη
αΧλω
Digitized by
Google
230
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
+ K<u\ eav ανηρ απόλυση την
γυναίκα μοιχατ ( at ) |
post μονχαται^
14. Η- €πιτ€ΐ\μησας post και^
< αυτοις €νπ€Ρ^
€uf>er<u
t €ftc pro μ€
— καν'
κωλύεται
* των ουρανών'] pro του
θ€ου
15. f αν pro eav
16. €νανκαλ€ΐσαμ€νος
* €πίτιθα pro Τ4^€ΐ9
+ Kat post αχττα*
f €vXoy€t|
17. + ιδού τΐ9 πλούσιος post οδ?$|
— αυτον^
+ λεγων^ post αυτον^
19. — /utTj αποατ€ρησης
4- σον, post |/χ/3α
20. +Tt υοΎ€ρω ert,| post /χου
21. — ο δ€
+ ct ^€λ€49 TcXtos €wat post
αντω/
* σ€ pro σοι
— τοις ante ΙτΓτω^^οις
* ουρανοι^Ι pro ου ράνω
< αράς τον σταυρόν σου ante
δβυ/οο
ακολου^ι
22. * απο του λογού pro art τω
λόγω
+ α\π αυτού post αττηλθεν
24. ^ ante ο δ€ 15
— τταλιν
— τους πεπΌίθοτας etn τοις
χρημασιν
+ πλουσων^ post €ίσ€λθ€ΐν
25. — της bis
t τρωμαΧνας pro τρυμαλιας
< πλουσιχ}ν post ^υ
26. * δυκ>7σ€Τ€α pro 8υναταΛ
27. + /ϋΐ€ΐΊ post παρα^
•j- τούτο post ai/ot9
f άλλα
— €στί πάρα
28. —Kat'
< αυτω λεγ€ΐν ο πετράς
— ιδον ημ€ΐς
< πάντα α\φηκαμ€ν
* ηκολουθηκαμεν pro ι;κο-
λου^σαμει^
29.
-δ€
oiKetav
<η μραηπρα
— 1J γυναίκα
+ eveK€v post icat
30.
otKct as
— αδ€λ<^ν9 icat
* μρα pro μητέρας
31.
— Οί
32.
— και^
+ αυτω^ post ακολον θσυντ€ς
— εφοβουντο
φ pro δωδβκα
33.
— rots*
— αυτον^
34.
ενπεξουσιν
* ενπτυσωσιν pro εμπτυ-
σουσιν
35.
* προσηλθον pro προσπσ-
ρεύονται (προσελθοντες prim
scr man ι ; litt τ€9 del man
(ι) et 2 et 3; €' eras et η
scr man 3)
* θελωμεν pro θέλομεν
f α pro eav
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM MARCUM
237
+ <r€ post α
48.
— /cat ενετιμων ' ' ' εΚεησον
* αιτησωμεθα pro αίτψ
με
σωμβρ
49.
— αυτω
36.
θέΚεταί
* θαρ\ρων pro θαρσει
<μ€ νονησοΛ (jie Slip
έγειρε
man 2)
φωνι
37.
— <Γου*
51.
θελις
* βασίλεια της δο^9, pro
t ραββουνι
Βοζη σου
52.
— ιτ^σους
38.
+ αποκριθείς post ΐξ
* αντω pro αχ/τοις
* ατ;τω pro τω νήσου
* το pro τι
Caput XI
aiTiaOaij
1.
CKytioiwrw
^υνασθαι
f Ιεροσόλυμα
* η pro και
ελ^
39.
f ctirai/|
2.
— και'
— αντω
* Xc γωι/ pro Xcyct
— ο §€ ιησους emeu αυτοις
wraycrat
iric<r^at •
< κατεναν τι κωμην^ pro
^α πτιζομ€
κωμην την κατεναντι
βατΓτισθησεσθαι^
— υμών
40.
κα ^€ΐσα6
ευρησεται
* η pro Kat
* ω pro εψ* οι/
— ftOV*
+ ου πω ante ουδείς
42.
— tTjaov9
* επικεκαθεικεν pro κεκΜ^ικε
— avrov9
3.
— -TTotctTC τοντο
* ου μέγα \oi pro ot μβγαλοι
4.
— τον
— αντωι^
— την
43.
ούτως
5.
* [τιι/ες δε pro και τιι^ες
-δ€
* εστωτων pro εστηκοτοα^
* εστίν pro corat
6.
* €ΐ7Γ€ν ατΛ-οις pro €ΐ/€τ«λατο
* όστις αν pro ος €αι/
7.
* αγουσιν pro ηγαγον
< CV ν μιν μέγας γει/εσθαι
* επιβαλΚουσιν pro «re
<υμων 8ιακο\νος^
^αλοι/
44.
* cti/at pro γ€ΐ/€σ^αι
— αίπων
+ vfU£>i^ post jcorat
* καθίζει pro εκαθισεν
45.
t λουτρον
8.
— αυτών
46.
-h ante νιος
* εστρωννυον pro έστρωσαν
— βαρτιμαιος ο
— άλλοι δε στοιβάδας ' " 'εις
47.
* ναζαρηνος pro ι/αζω/>αιος
την ohov
Digitized by
Google
238
WASHINGTON
MANUSCRIPT III
9.
— ωσαννά
* €^ω Γης πόλεως €^€πο-
10.
βασ€ίλια
ρευοντο, pro €ζ€πορζυ€το
— €v ονόματι κυρίου
€ξω της πο\€ως
* eifyqvT) pro ακται/ι/α
20.
< παραπο ρ€υομ€νοι πρωβι
11.
— ο ι/ησους^ και
€ξη ρανμενην
(η/ΐ€ΐας
21.
ραββ€ΐ.
-7j8y
€ΐδ€
φ' pro Βω8€κα
22.
— και
12.
* avpio pro ewavpiov
€χ€ται
* €ΐς /Sij^ai'tai/ pro απο βψ
-^του ante θυ'
θανιας
23.
-ort^
€πι vaaevy
o/ot
13.
* απομακροθ€ν σνκην pro
* αρθηναι pro αρθητι
συκην μακρόθεν
* ^Xij^Tji/at pro βληθητι
4- €ΐς avnji/, post i/X^ci/
— cai/ ctTTTj
< Tt €υρησ€ί
24.
— ar
* €t9 αυτήν, pro «/ aim;
atTio"^at,
+ μόνον post <^υλλα
* eXa/Sere pro λαμβαν€Τ€
+ ο ante καιρός
25.
στηκηται
14.
< €ΐπ€ν αυτή ο Ϊ9,
* αι /ij pro αψτ;
< ct9 τον αιώνα €Κ σου καρ-
26.
— €t 8c v/x€t9 • • • παραπτώματα
πον μηΒ^ις
υμών
* φαγη ' κ{αι) ηκουσαν pro
28.
* [eXeyoi/ pro Xcyovcrti/
φαγοι. και ηκουον
< ΤΛυτην την ^ξουσιαν
15.
— ο ιι/σου9
— ti /α ταύτη ποιης
— και αγοράζοντας
29.
^ * €π€ρωτω pro €π€ρωτησω
f €1/ τω ΐ€ρω {ν τω ΐ€ρω in
— /cat*
ras man ι ; prim scr €
* Tti/i pro ποια
τω ΐ€ρω)
30.
* απ pro ef '
+ €ξ€χ€€ ' post κολλυβισ-
αποκριθηται
των
31.
* διελογιζότο pro cXoyt-
17.
€θν€σι •
ζοϊ^ο
σττηλ^ον
* aurov9 pro βαυτούς
18.
< οι αρχι €ρ€ΐς και οι γραμ-
+ OTt post λ€γθΙ/Τ€9,
ματις,
-f 77/Liti/ post cpct
* απο\€σωσιν pro awoke-
— ουν
σουσιν
32.
* φοβούμεθα pro €φοβουντο
* πας γαρ pro οτι ττας
* παι/τες pro απαι^ες
19.
* οταΐ' pro ore
* [τ^δΐίται/ pro ctj^oi/
* eyuvero
33.
< τω ίϋ λεγουσϊ
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM
MARCUM
239
f οώομα^^ man i, corr οιδα-
δολω*
pro
Xeyoiwrti/
μα/ man 3
αντω
3. +
4. —
Caput XII
1. * kakeiPy pro keyetv
* ou/09 Tir9 €φν|τ€υσ€ΐ/ α/ϋΐ-
π€λωι/α, pro αμπ€λωι/α
€φυτ€νσ€ν αρθρωπος
+ αν|τω post π^ρι^θτ^κ^ν
— Kat^
* €ξωρυξ€ν pro ωρυξ^ν
2. αττεσηλει/
— ττρος τονς γ€ωργους
και απ^κτιναν post |€δι-
ραν
απβστιλαρ
παλιών
an€<mk€v
— \ιθοβο\ησαντ€^
* Kc^oAecocrai^c? pro €KC<^a-
Xaicocrai/ και
απ€στιλαι/|
* ητιμασμ€νον^ pro ητιμωμ€τ
POP
5. απ€<Γ7ΐ|λβ/,
— κακ€ΐΡ0Ρ απ€κτ€ί,ναρ
* δε pro /ϋΐ€ϊ^
α7ΓΟΚΤΙΙΌϊ/Τ€9,
6. * varepqp δβ] pro €τι ουι/
+ TOP ante αγαττητορ
απ€\(Γη\€Ρ
— και αντορ
— ΟΤΙ
€ίπαρ, post εαυτονς
αποκτι|ι/ωμα^
απ€κτ.ϊ/α|
αι/€γι/ωκατ€, pro apeypoyre
α\π€8οκ€ΐμασαρ
και αφ€ΡΤ€ς αυτορ^ αττηλθορ
14. * ηρξαρτο epwrap αυτό\ €Ρ
7. <
8.
10. *
12. —
-ου*
+ [evrrop ovp ημα/ ante c^e
< δονι/αι κηρσον καισαρι\
{κηρσορ sup man 2)
15. 4- νποκριται^ post π€ψαζ€Τ€
€ΐδω,
16. f €c7rai/
— αντω
17. — ο tTj<rov9
< τα Kaura|/909 α7ΓθδθΓ€
18. |σαδδονκ€θ4
19. f μωυσης\
* c^Tj pro καταΚιττη
* TC#ci/oi/| pro T€Kpa
— αυτού'• *
20. * απ€θαρ€Ρ και pro αποθρη-
σκωρ
21. — icat'
— και απ€θαΡ€
— και^
22. — και €Καβορ αντηρ
ζ pro €7Γτα
* εσχατορ pro έσχατη
< η γύρη α\π€θαρ€Ρ^ pro απe
^αι/€ και TJ yvj/rj
23. — OVP
αραστασι
* OVP αντω\ Τίρος pro οται/
αραστωσι^ τιρος αντο^ρ
ζ pro €7Γτα
24. * αποκρίθ€ίς δ€ pro και απο-
κρίσεις
π\αρασθαι\
25. γαμι\σκορτ€^
4- ofc ante ayyekoi
26. * €t pro ΟΤΙ
€γαρο\τ€
Digitized by
Google
240
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
^ αρ€γρωκατ€ pro aveyvwre
f μωυ σεως
<o θς λβγω αυτω'
-ο ante ^^'^'^
27.
— ante θς^
-^€09'
28.
— V/X€t9 OVI^
πλανασθαι^Ι
* προ€\θωρ pro προσεΚθωρ
* αχουων pro aKOvcra?
f συρζητουντωρ
* ιδω pro €ΐδω9
<απ€κριθη αντοις,
— παχτωρ
29.
* €ΐπ€ΐ/ pro tiy<rov5 αν^κριθη
— ΟΤΙ
* παρτωρ πρωτη^ pro πρώτη
πασωρ τωρ ερτολωρ
t ίσΎραη\\
— €ΐς
30.
31.
* |o/xouu9 pro ofioia
αγαττησις
μιζωι/
32.
< ^9 COTtI'
33.
* κα το pro και'
— /cat c^ ο\ης της ψνχι?5
+ σου post πλησιορ
* σ€ αντορ, pro eavTop
πλιορ
— τωι/ bis
34.
— αυτοί/*
+ οτι post αυτω,Ι
βασ€ΐΚιχίς
< €τολμα αυτοί/ ovKeri
* €7Γ€/(>ωταν| pro €π€ρωτησαι
35. — ο ιτ^σους
* λ€γ€ΐ pro ekeyep
γραμματις
— ο ante χξ
36. —γα/Ο
— τω ante m?i
— τω ante αγιω,
t |€κχ0/>ους
* υποκατω pro νιτοιτοδίοι/
37. — OVP
* πως pro ποθερ
— ο
38. — avTots
+ ταις ante στολαις
39. διττνοις,
40. — τας ante οικ€ΐας
--τωρ ante χηρ^5\
+ \και ορφαρωρ, post χηρω
προφασι
* oirTti/cs pro ovrot
f \ημ\ΙβθΡται
* π^ρισσορ pro v^puraore'
pop
41. * €στως pro κάθισαν
Η-τται/τας, post €θ€ωρι
+ TOP ante χαλκοί/
43. — αυτού
— ΟΤΙ
[πλιοι/
— τωρ βάΚορτωρ
44. * 7Γ€ρισσ"€υ/ϋΐα|τος αυτωρ pro
π€ριχτσ€υορτος αντοις
— παι/τα οσα €t;(€i/
Caput XIII
1. — tSc
ποταπ€
2. —ο νήσους
+ ωδ€ post |αφ€Λ;
* Χιθορ pro λι^ω
* a<^c|^ij ουδί διαλυ^ησεται •
pro καταλνθη
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM MARCUM
241
-f Kcu δια rpuuv η\μ€ρωρ άλ-
λος αναστησ^τοΛ aveo
χ€ΐρω'\ ante καθήμενου
of verse 3.
3. * καθήμενου Be pro και κα-
θήμενου
€\\€ων
* €7Γηρωτα\ pro εττηρωτων
4. * €ΐπον pro eiwe
σημιον
— παι^α
5. < και αποκριθ€ίς αυτοις ο ϊξ
\βλ€π€ταΛ
6. —γαρ
+ οχς, post €t/uici
7. ακουσηταί
θρο^κτθοΛ^
-γαρ
8. —γαρ
\βασ€ΐΧιαΛ^
— καχ^
σισμοι
— icair έσονται
— /cat*
8-9. —αρ-χαι, α)8ινων ταύτα,
β\€π€Τ€ δ€ ν/ϋΐ€ΐς €αν-
τους
9. * και Βωσουσιν pro πάρα-
δωσΌυσ"! γαρ
δα/>»7σ€σ^(αι)•|
στα^ι;<Γ€|σ^α6
10. * πρώτον be δβ^Ι pro δβι
πρώτον
11. * αγω|σ4ΐ/ pro αγαγωσιν
Χαλησηταί^
— μ77δ€ /ϋΐ€λ€ΤαΤ€
f αν pro €αι/
* €K€Lvo pro τοντο
λοΛειται,
€στα4|
12. * αναχΓΓη&ό\ταί pro €παι/α-
στησοντοΛ
13. €σ€σθαι
— 0ΙΛΓ09
14. €ΐδΐ7ται|
— το ρηθ€ν υτΓΟ 8αννη\ του
προφήτου
* στηκον pro €στο9
15. oiK^iaVy
αρ€
<Tt, post αντον
otfcetas
16. α/3€
* τα| ιμάτια pro το ιματιον
17. —rats'
18. προσ^υχεσθαι
19. ^λtψ€tς
— κτι<Γ€ως
20. — κύριος
21. €tδov bis
* κξ pro χριστός η
* πt|στ€υerαtproπtστ€υ<nJT€
22. ^-πoλλot post γαρ
σημια
* πλαι/αι^Ι pro αττοπλαι/αι/
23. — tδoυ
24. Ί* άλλα
δωσι
25. + €κ ante του ουρανού
* 7Γ€|σουκΓ€, pro έσονται
€κπιπτοντ€ς
-at'
* Tot9 ovpai^otsl corr man 2
ex τω ουρανω man i
26. * ν€φ€\η\ pro ϊ/€ψcλαt9
27. — αντου bis
* €\πισυνσΎρ€φουσινρτο ctti-
crvi/a^et
+ Tiys ante γης\
Digitized by
Google
242
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
* άκρων ουρανών^ pro άκρου
ουρανού
28. — TjSij
γινωσκέται
29. |ονΓω9
30. 4- he post αμήν
* €ως pro μ€)(ρις ου
31. * 7Γαρ€λ€υσ€Τ€| pro TrapeXcv-
σοι^αι
33. + Sej post β\€π€ται
αγρυπνι/Γ€
ττροσ€υγ€σθ aiy
+ €ΐμη ο Ψηρ κολ ο υι,ος post
γαρ,
κ€ρος'\
— eoTLv
34. * ωσπ€ρ γαρ pro ως
θξ\κ€ΐαν
€ν€τιλατο
35. |y/3TjyoptTat
ΟΙΚ€ΐα9
* μ€σανυκτίδ\ pro μ^σονν
κτίου
npweiy
36. |€fc^l^9
37. — λέγω
γρηγορντοΑ^Ι
Caput XIV
1. * l^a/ourotoi pro γραμματείς
— €V
* κρατϊ/σοκτεςΙ
Ιαποκηι^ωσιΐ',
3. otK€ia|
* γυνή προσήλθαν pro ι;λ^€
γυνή
* 7Γθλυ|τι/ϋΐον, pro πολντβλους
— κατά
4. + τωι/ μαθητών post rti^cs
— τον μύρου
5. €δν|ι/ατο
— τοντο
+ το μυρον post πρα^ηναι
<8η\ναρι,ων τ pro τριακο-
σιων δηναρίων
* ^νφριμουντο pro evefipi-
μωντο
6. + αυτοις, post ειπβΐ'
* κοπον pro κόπους
παρ€χ€ται '
+ γαρ post καλοί/
f ηργασατο
* €1/ €/LtOl, pro C19 €/Χ€
7. e^erat bis
* υμών, pro βαυτων
Θ^Κιηται
Βυναχτθαν
* αντοις pro αίνους
8. —αυτή
9. + oTt post 'υμίν\
— τούτο
10. 4- ιδον post Ι και
t/8| pro δο>δ€κα
* wapa\hoL pro παράγω
— avTot9
11. e^Tjn
< αυτόν €υκαι\ρως
* napahoL ' pro παρα8ω
13. * ατΓοστιλας pro αποσΓ€λλ€ΐ
< δυο post αυτού
— και*
\υ7Γαγ€ται
4- €ίσ€λθο\των υμών post καχ^
14. — Kat
Ί" αν pro eav
+ μου, post κατάλυμα
* φαγο|μαι * pro φάγω
15. f αι/αγιο^Ί pro ανωγ€ον
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM MARCUM
243
€Γθΐ|μασαται
16. + ετοιμασαι] post ^ξηΚθον
17. φ, pro δωδ€κα
18. If ante αμ-ην
f υ/χω pro νμων
<μ€ 7Γα/οα|δω<Γ€ΐ
19. \λυπίσθαι
— καν άλλος, μη τι €γω
20. —€Κ
φ pro δώδεκα
ενβαπτομενο^
21. + 7Γα|/3αδιδοτ€ ante ντταγα
παραδίδατε,
22. —αντων
— ο νήσους
* εδιδον pro εδωκει/
+ αυΤ019,| post €LW€P
Xa)8cTat
— φαγ€Τ€
— CCTTt
23. * TOW I μαθητοΛζ pro αυτοι,ς
24. — καινής
* νττερ pro περί
Η-εΐτ5 αφ^σιν αμαρτιων^\ post
εκ;(ϋ|ι/ο/χει/οι/
25. — ovKeri
Ι γε|ΐΑί^/χατο9
26. ελεωι/,|
27. ^*σκαι/δα|λατ^ησεσ^αι. (ε-
a^at in ras man ι, οντ^
prim scr)
* τα πρόβατα σκορπισθψ
σεταΐτ, pro Ζιασκορπν
σθησεται τα πρόβατα
28. 4- €κ νεκρών post /χε
29. ^ * αποκριθείς λέγει pro εψτ;
<ει κ(αι)|
f αλλ' (λ* sup man 2)
30. — σοι
4- συ post ort
— ει/
— TJ δις
* /χε αρρηση^ pro απαρνηση
μ€
31. * Ο δε πετρος μαλ\λορ περισ^
σως ελεγει/, οτι pro ο δε
εκ περισσού έλεγε /χαλ-
λοι/
32. * εζερχ^ονται pro έρχονται
Ι |γεσση/ϋΐαι/ιι/,
κα^εισ"ατε
33. +Τ0Ι/ ante ιωαι/ι^ν|
* /xer αυτού, pro /χε^* εαυτού
εκ^αμ^δισ^αιΙ
34. |μιι/αται
γ/>τ7γορειται,|
35. * την\ γην pro της γης
< Ι «/α post εστί
36. + ftou post Ψηρ
+ εστΖ| post σοι
< τοχτΓΟ απ ε/χου • |
f άλλα
38. γρηγορειται
προσ€υ\χ€σθαΛ
εισεΚθηται
πιρασμο • |
40. * κατα)3αρου|μει/οι, pro βετ
βαρημει/οι
η8ισαι/
41. κα^ευδεται
— το ante λοιποί/
αι/απαυ|εσ^αι
4- το τέλος, ιδού post απέχει
* |και pro ιδού
παραδίδατε
42. εγειρεσ^αι|
43. ^ —ευθέως
— ων
φ, pro δώδεκα
Digitized by
Google
244
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
44. f σνσημοι/
< \€γων αυτοις^
* ayayercu pro απαγαγετβ
45. 4-χαίρ€| post Xeyct,
* ραββ€ί, pro paj8)8t pajSjSt
46. — €π avTov
* c#c/oa|row pro ^κράτησαν
47. * Kat Ct9 pro €19 Sc
* παρ€στω|τωΐ' pro παρ€σΎψ
κοτών
— την
€7Γ€σ€Ι/|
αψιλίΙ
*β• t €έηλ|^ατ€
σνι/λα|)8€ΐι/
49. + των προφητών • | post γρα|-
φαι
50. * τοτ€ pro και
+ οι μαθηταχ αντου ante
αφβ/Τ€9
51. 17 1'^^^^^^
— eiTL γυμνού
* \οί δε veavuTKOi €κρατησαν
αντον, pro kcu κρατον
σιν αυτόν ol νεανίσκοι
53. +καιαφαν^ post αρχί€ρ€α
* σνι/πο|/3€υοι/ται pro συνέρ-
χονται, αυτω
* οί* (t sup tamen man ι)
54. * ηκολουθ€ξ, pro ηκολουθψ
σ€ν
\σννκαθημ€νος
— και*
\θ€ρμ€νομ€νος
55. Ι ηυρισκον • |
56—57. —και ισα4 αι μαρτυριαχ
' ' • icar* αυτού
59. < 1^1/ etcn;
60. —το
ουκ αποκρννη
\oTL• pro Tt
ovScv
61. +/CCU ante παίλιι/
— ο αρχΐ€ρ€υς
+ €κ Β€υτ€ρου post αντοι/
* €ΐ;λογτ7/ϋΐ€|ι/ον, pro €νλογψ
του
62. + ατΓΟκριθ^ι^ post Ϊ9
+ ανΓω,| post eiirev
€1/161 -
oi/^a^cu
< \tK h^iuav καθημ€νον
* της 8υναμ€ως'\ pro τωΐ' i/e
φεΚων
63. + €vft;9 post apxupev^
t διαρ77^α9|
χ€ΐτωι/α9
64. + 7ΓαΜ"€9 post ηκουσατ€
* Tiji'l βΚασφημιαν του στό-
ματος αυτού pro tij9
βλασφημίας
< φαι\ν€ται. υμιν^
* κοΛ pro οι §€
65. €νπτυ€ίν
'7Γ€ρικαλν|7Γηι/
— αυτω'
+ νυν χ€\ τις €στιν ο π€σας
σ€, post προφητ€υσον
υ7Γηρ€Τ€
* €Κα^ιβανον^ pro efiaXKov
66. — του^
67. θ€ρμ€νομ€νον
* ι;9•| pro ι^σ^α
68. * ονΓ€ pro ουκ
f ουτ€. pro ονδ€
* €19 την\ €ξω αυλην, pro €ξω
€19 το π/οοανλιοι/
— και αΧεκτωρ €φωνησ€
6Θ. — τταλιι/
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM
MARCUM 24s
70.
* νρνηΐσατο^ pro ηρν€ίτο
8.
αιτισ^αι
μΛίκρον
— act
* π€ρί€ στηκοτ€ς pro πα/)€•
9.
π€ΐλατος
στωτ€ς
^cλeΓαt
— ifot yap γαλ^λαχος €t, και 17
10.
* ηΒ€ΐ pro €γινωσ'Κ€
λαλ^α σον o/ioui^ct
* ηαρ^^ωκαν pro παραο«βα»>
71.
Xcyerat,
KcuraF
72.
+ €ν^€ω9 post και'
U.
αι/c|σtσαv
* αρα μρησθ€ίς pro αν^μνη-
t βαρ va)Sai' pro βαραββαν
σθη
12.
% ΐΓ€ΐΧατος
— δΐ9
— πάλιν
< τρις /AC απαρνηση
-^cλcτ€
— και?
* TOP pro ΟΙ' λey€r€
Caput XV
post των iovScu:^ amissum
est unum folium ad
1.
πρω€^
-
verba απ αχ/ω^εν €ως
+ των ante γραμματέων
κάτω, XV, 38
* awqyayov, pro απην€γκαν
39.
* παρ€στοΐ9 pro παρ€στψ
+ αντον post παρ€8ωκαν
κως
2.
+ λβ/ω post πε^λατος
— €ξ €ναντιας
— αντω
* αυτω pro αυτού
3.
+ αντο9 8c ου Sci' απ€κρινατο^
— οντω
post πολλά,
40.
— ΚΟΛ*
4.
π€ΐλατο9
* μαρίΛμ pro μαρια^
* eirqpoiyra pro €πηρ<ύτησ€ν
— του*
€ΐδ€
t uMOTj (t sup man 2)
< σου ποσά
41.
— at bis
* κατήγορου σιν, pro κατα-
* δ^ν^κοΐ'ουσαΐ' pro διτ^κο-
μαρτνρουσι,ν
νουν
5.
π^ιΧατον -
42.
em pro cπ€t
6.
-Η ιω^€ΐ ο ηγ€μων post €ορτην
43.
* €λ^ωΐ' pro ηλθ€ν
* απολυ cti/ pro απ€λυ€ΐ/
f ιχοσης pro ιωσηφ
* ον pro οι/π€ρ
* man i, del man eadem
7.
* τοτ€ λ€γο/Α€ΐ'θ9 βαρνα-
f αρίμαθ^ίας
βας pro y€i/o/i€i/o9
+ τον ante π€tλατo
(error edit Oxon) βα-
44.
πctλατo9
ραββας
* τ^δτ? τ€θνηκ€ν pro παλ(α
* orao'LaaTwp pro συστασι-
απ€^αΐ'€
αστωί^
45.
* πάρα pro απο
στασι
f tωστ}, pro ίωσηφ
Digitized by
Google
246
WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT III
46. + €νθ€ω<; ην€γκ€Ρ, post σιι/|-
Soi^a
* €ΐς την aLpBova pro τη σιν-
hovi
* ^ψηκ^ν pro κατ€θηκ€ν
* μνημιω
+ της ante nerpas,
προσ€κυ\€ίσ€\
μvημLoυy\
47. * η ιωσηΐ JTrfp pro ίωση
Caput XVI
1. — τον^
f κα pro και^
* βισελ^ουσαι pro cX^ovcrat
2. — και λιαΐ'
πρω€ΐ
* /ιια τωι/ σα^)8ατωι/| pro
της μιας σαβ βάτων
* μνήμα en pro μνημ^ιον
αι/ατιλαι/Γθ9|
3. f |α7Γθ#«;λκη7 pro απο/α;λισ€ΐ,
* ατΓΟ pro ck
4. < σφο8ρα /χ€γα9,
5. μνημιον
* θ^ωρουσιν pro €ΐδο)^
6. * |ψο^€ΐσ^αι, οιΒα yap οτι
pro €κθαμβ€ΐσθ€
<τον ναζαρη\νον ζητιται
* ctScTc cfcct pro tSc
+ αντου €στιΐ' post τοττο^Ι
7. f I άλλα
+ /cat post υπαγ€Τ€
* ιδού 7Γρο|αγω pro προάγει
\ο\\ΐ€σθαι
8. * ακουσασαι €ξη\θον και
pro €ξ€λθουσαι ταχύ
μνημιου,
* €σχ€ν yap pro ct^c Sc
* ψο)8ος| pro τρόμος
9. πρω€ί
— προϊΓον
* πα/ο pro αφ*
10. — icat κλαίουσα
12. €<^αι/€/>ω^[τ} €]ι/|
13. * αΉηγγ€\ον pro αττηγγ^ι-
\αν
14. — αίΓΓΟις
* t)8 pro evSeKa
ω\νί8ισ€ν
+ (post €7Γΐστ€υσαί',|) (ΐ4^)|
κακ€ΐνοι απ€\ογουντ€ λεγον
T€^y ΟΤΙ ο\ αιών οχττος της ανοτ
μιας και της απΐ(Γηας\ υπο
τον σαταναν ea-Tu/y ο μη €ων
τα υπο Ι των Ψνάτων ακά-
θαρτα^ την αλτ^^εια^Ί του θν
καταΧαβ^σθαι 8υvaμLVy (14
b) 8ca| τοντο αττοκαλυφον σου
την 8ίκαωσυ\νην ηΒη^ €#c€t-
VOL ekeyov τω χω, (14 c) και
ο\ χς €Κ€ΐνοις προσ^Κεγα/^
ΌΤΙ π€ΤΓ\ηρω\ται ο ορός των
ετών της ^ζουσιας του\ σα-
Tavay άλλα εγγιζ€ΐ^ άλλα
δ^ι^α και υ\π€ρ ων εγω αμαρ•
τησαντων παρ€8οθ^\ €ΐς
θοΛ^ατον^ ινα υποστρ^ωσιν
€ΐς τΎί\ αΚηθ^ιαν και μηκετι
αμαρτησωσιν '\ ιι/α την εν
τω ουρανω πνϊκην, και α|ψ-
θαρτον της 8ικαιοσυνης
δο^αι^Ι κληρονομησωσιν^
15. * άλλα pro και eiirev αυτοις
16. * κατακρίθ€ΐ%^ ου σωθησ^-
ται ' Ι pro κατακριθησεταχ
17. [(TTj/ita
{δ[αι]/χοι^ια
Digitized by
Google
SECUNDUM MARCUM
247
18. t )8λαψ»; I
19. ^ — OVI/
+ Ϊ9 χ9 post κς
f αν€\λημφθη
€Κα0€1€Γ?|
20. σημιων: > —
< • αμήν • > non in textu sed
add man i.
Subscr €υαγγ€λων κατά μαρτ
κον man ι.
Subscr man 5 (et 6 et 7)
-P γριαΎ€ aytc (τυ /xcra του δού-
λου σον τιμοθ^ον -Ρ| (υ σου Τιμο-
θέου -Ρ in ras man 7 ; scr man 5
υ τ ; man 6 υ του
ου) ; add man 6 και παι/-
τωΐ' τωΐ' αυτού -Ρ
In sup marg legitur "λλου
ϊΌως man 8.
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
THE NEW TESTAMENT
MANUSCRIPTS
IN THE FREER COLLECTION
Part II
THE WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT
OF
THE EPISTLES OF PAUL
BY
HENRY A. SANDERS
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
Neto gotk
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
LONDON: MACMILLAN AND COMPANY
I918
All rights reserved
Digitized by
Google
Copyright, 1918,
By henry a. SANDERS.
Set up and electrotyped. Published March, 19x8.
J. Θ. Onehlng Go. —Berwick A Smith Co.
Norwood, Mass., ϋ.θ.Α.
Digitized by
Google
PREFACE
Nearly nine years ago the discovery of four old Biblical manu-
scripts in the Freer Collection was announced to the public, and
at length the last one is ready for publication.
The Fragments of the Epistles of Paul were assigned to this
place because of their supposed inferior value and still more be-
cause of the difficulty of separating and reading accurately such
small and discolored pieces of parchment. Most of the labor of
editing has fallen to this part of the work, in the course of which
the original collation has been compared and corrected three
times. Somewhat more was read in the first collation than could
be seen on later examination, but the fragments now seem to be
keeping perfectly and so will be available for future reference.
Owing to the extreme discoloration of most of the fragments
a facsimile edition is impracticable. The Alexandrian character
of the text was so plain and decided that long search for parallels
to the few individual variants seemed unnecessary.
In conclusion I desire to extend my most earnest thanks to
Mr. Charles L. Freer for his interest in the work and his generous
support of the publication.
HENRY A. SANDERS.
Ann Arbor, Michigan,
October 24, 1917.
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
CONTENTS
PART II. THE WASHINGTON FRAGMENTS OF THE EPISTLES
OF PAUL:
PAGB
The Manuscript . . . .251
Palaecxjraphy 253
Parchment, leaves, quires, ink, ruling, writing 253
Abbreviations, punctuation, titles, paragraphs, capitals . . • 255
Diacritical marks, spelling, corrections, binding 257
The Text Problem 259
The Reprint of the Greek Text 264
Ad Corinthios I 265
Ad Corinthios II 268
Ad Galatas 275
Ad Ephesios 277
Ad Philippenses 281
Ad Colosenses 285
Ad Thessalonicenses I 288
Ad Thessalonicenses II 292
Ad Hebraeos 294
Ad Timotheum I 306
Ad Timotheum II 310
Ad Titum 313
Ad Philemona 315
FACSIMILE PLATES
FOLLOWING PAGB
VI. Manuscript of the Pauline Epistles — Appearance When
Found 250
VII. Hebrews xiii. 16-18; II Timothy l 10-12 .... 254
VIII. I Timothy vi. 1-2 ; II Timothy i. 1-3 . . , . . 256
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
Plate VI
MANUSCRIFl' OF THE PAUl.lNE EPISTLES.
APPEARANCE ΛΥΗΕΝ FOrND. ^.^.^.^^^ ^^ GOOglC
Digitized by
Google
Ι. THE MANUSCRIPT
The Washington ms of the Epistles of Paul (Greek ms IV in
the Freer Collection, Detroit, Michigan) will eventually be trans-
ferred to the Smithsonian Institution in Washington, D.C., where
it will be placed with the other collections in the gallery to be
erected by Mr. Charles L. Freer.
The MS, or rather the fragment, has been given the symbol
" 1 " by Gregory in his list of the New Testament mss, and I shall
use that sign to designate it in the following pages. Manuscript I
is one of four Biblical mss purchased by Mr. Freer from an Arab
dealer named AH in Gizeh near Cairo on December 19th, 1906.
The story of the purchase, and some surmises as to the earlier
history of the several mss, have been given on page i fi. of this
volume and in volume VIII, pp. i and 107 of this series of
Studies. I have nothing to add to the statements there made.
This fragment was in an almost hopelessly decayed condition
when found. No value was put upon it either by the dealer or
by Mr. Freer in the purchase of the collection. Neither was the
content of the fragment known to either of the parties, and it was
preserved and sold with the three large mss rather because of its
association with them than from any supposed value of its own.
It was, however, thought that some words would prove legible on
each of the pages, if the leaves could be separated without too
great mutilation.
The appearance of the fragment before separation is shown by
Plate VI. It was a blackened, decayed lump of parchment as
hard and brittle on the exterior as glue. The maximum meas-
urements were, approximately, length 6| inches, width 4^ inches,
and thickness i| inches. The process of separating the leaves
has been already described on page 108 of volume VIII of this
Series, and so may be briefly summarized here. After a little
experimenting it was found that the leaves could be lifted off one
at a time, while the top surface was drying after a slight and
uniform application of moisture. A thin-bladed dinner knife was
used to separate the leaves. The end of the ms was better pre-
251
Digitized by
Google
252 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT IV
served, so the separation was begun from that side and was con-
tinued as long as any legible writing appeared on the fragmentary
leaves removed from the mass. The unseparated portion re-
maining, though nearly one-half inch thick, is so narrow as to
cover hardly more than the unwritten upper margin of the ms.
There was thus little hope of recovering any legible portion, and
so it seemed best to preserve this small sample as illustrative of
the original condition and appearance of the ms. Though careful
search was made for anything bearing on the earlier history of the
MS, nothing definite was found. Only two marginal notes were
discovered. Of the one on page ii only the letter λ could be
read with certainty; the other on page 3 was almost equally
illegible. I seemed to read π^μτττι^. However, the reading is
none too certain, and inteφretation is lacking.
On another point we are better supplied with evidence. The
preservation of ten quire numbers, including the last (KZ), makes
certain the original size and content of the ms. It once contained
between 208 and 212 leaves. The legible fragments begin at
I Corinthians 10, 29, and portions of all the remaining Pauline
Epistles are found. The Epistle to the Hebrews follows II Thes-
salonians. There have been lost at the beginning of the ms
fifteen quires and two leaves. On the basis of the amount of text
per page in the preserved portion we may reckon Acts at about
sixty leaves or eight quires, of which the last was probably a four-
leaf quire; the Catholic Epistles would fill 24 leaves or three
quires, and the Epistle to the Romans with the missing part of
I Corinthians would require some 34 leaves, t.e. just over four
quires. This was then the content of the original ms. Joined
with the MS of the Four Gospels, found with it, it made a com-
plete New Testament, which did not however contain Revelation.
This is not particularly strange, for it is well known that the
Revelation of John was popular in the West much earlier than in
the East, and in Egypt, particularly, it had a competitor in the
spurious Revelation of Peter, a large fragment of which was dis-
covered at Akhmim in 1886.
Digitized by
Google
π. PALAEOGRAPHY
I. Parchment, Leaves, Quires, Ink, Ruling, Writing.
The parchment was of excellent quality and seems to have been
mostly of sheepskin, though one cannot be certain, owing to the
extreme decay. In a few cases the branching veins characteristic
of goat skin occur; leaf 15 is a good example. In thickness the
parchment is fairly even, and averages about .20 mm.; only rarely
were specimens found reaching .30 mm., and but one leaf as thin
as .15 mm. The great majority of measurements taken were
between .17 and .23 mm.
The leaves are all of an irregular shape, wider at one end than
at the other, as shown in Plate VII: The largest leaves measure
16 cm. (6.25 inches) in length, 10.5 cm. (4.5 inches) in width at
the wider end, and 4.5 cm. (1.75 inches) at the narrow end. The
smallest leaf separated measures 1 1 cm. (4.5 inches) in length and
7 cm. (2.5 inches) to 3.5 cm. (1.25 inches) in width. By far the
greater number of leaves approximate the larger size.
There are 84 leaves having legible writing; of these 168 frag-
mentary pages the last is blank and two are illegible. Slight
remnants of two entirely blank leaves were found at the end.
The quire division was as follows :
Modem number
Ancient number
Leaves preserved
Leaves lost
I
lost
6
2
2
IZ
8
3
IH
8
4
ΙΘ
7
I
5
lost
5
3
6
KA
8
7
KB
8
8
ΚΓ
8
9
ΚΔ
8
10
KE
8
II
Kr
8
12
KZ
4
253
Digitized by
Google
254 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT IV
The quire marks are on the first page of the quire and in the
upper right hand corner; they are near the edge and are usually
rather dim, but all were read with reasonable certainty.
Owing to the decayed condition it is not always easy to dis-
tinguish between the hair side and the flesh side of the parch-
ment, but in general the sheets for the quires were put together
in the customary way, hair side facing hair side and flesh side
facing flesh side. The lighter colored flesh side of parchment is
found on the outside of each quire.
The ink is dark brown, and on that account is very hard
to read in the worst decayed portions. Titles are in the same
colored ink, but the first lines of the different Epistles are
somewhat red in all cases except one. Red ink fades worse w^th
decay than brown ink, so that the faintness of the color is natural.
Brown ink is also distinguishable in all the first lines and is gen-
erally stronger than the red. There is some doubt as to which
was written first, but I believe that the whole ms was written in
brown ink, and then it was decided to re-ink the first lines in red.
This seems to have been done carefully, though we find a begin-
ning of one Epistle that now shows not even the slightest trace
of red. It was probably overlooked by the scribe in the re-inking.
The writing is in one column, 12 cm. (4.75 inches) wide. The
preserved margin is about 4 cm. (1.5 inches) wide, so that the
original width of the page was about 20 cm. (7.75 inches). Per-
pendicular lines ruled clear to the edge of the parchment marked
the space for writing. The writing itself was on horizontal lines,
generally ruled only as far as the outer peφendicular lines ; rarely
the rulings extended clear to the edge of the parchment. The
ruling was done very lightly, and is often hard to see. In many
cases the compass pricks made as guides for the ruling can be
seen about one-half inch from the edge of the parchment. The
most noteworthy feature is that there was a ruling for each of the
first three lines at the top of the page, but for every other line
only below that. The same style of ruling is found in the Wash-
ington MS of Deuteronomy and Joshua. In early mss it seems to
have been not uncommon, especially in Egypt, but indicates a
very practised scribe. I have listed some of the best-known
examples on page 12 of volume VIII of these Studies.
On most of the fragments parts of eight or nine lines are pre-
served, and these average 25 letters to the line. A careful count
Digitized by
Google
Plate VII
Α. Hebrews xiii. 16-18. Β. Π Timothy i. J^y^t^j^^^^QoOgle
Digitiied by
Google
PALAEOGRAPHY 255
of the letters of many of the missing portions shows that the ms
originally had 30 lines. The count was made on the Westcott
and Hort text, which is closest to that of ms I. As the line rulings
are 5.7 mm. apart (a little less than .25 of an inch) the length of
the written column was about 17 cm. (7 inches), and the addition
of 8 cm. (3 inches) for the upper and lower margins, gives 25 cm.
(10 inches) for the original length of the page. It may be noted
as confirming this computation, that the mss of the Gospels and
the Psalms in the Freer Collection have 30 lines each to the
page, and that the ms of Deuteronomy and Joshua has 31 lines.
Words are divided at the ends of the lines according to rule
and with considerable care. All the consonants that can be pro-
nounced together go with the following vowel. Therefore double
consonants are separated, and λ, i/, and ρ do not join with any
following consonant; μ joins with following v\ ουκ is considered
part of the following word and divided thus: ον\κ ασθβνω. Similar
single cases are a preposition and noun, κα\θ ημβραν, and αλ|λ ου.
Compound words are generally divided into their component parts,
as €κ\φοβ€ΐν, συν\€ργω, προσ\φορα, €π\€ίσαγωγη. Only seven fail-
ures to follow the rule were noted : γνωσ\θητω, Phil. 4, 5 ; το\υτο,
Hebr. 6, 3; ορκωμοσ\ι,ας and ορκωμ\οσίας, Hebr. 7, 20; κ€φαΚ\αων^
Hebr. 8, l ; ο\\οκαυτωματα^ Hebr. 10, 8 ; \χπρ\(ύ(Γηται,, Tit. 2, 14.
The writing is an upright square uncial of medium size. The
writer was an exceptional penman and his letters are all well
formed, and seem easily and rapidly written. The later date is,
however, betrayed by the enlarged ψ, the lengthened ρ and the
ornamental dots to e, σ, τ, δ, etc. The ms was written in Eg)rpt
in the sixth century. The question of date and place, and the
relation of this ms to others having similar handwriting, has been
fully discussed on pp. 12-13 of volume VIII of these Studies.
The forms of the individual letters are shown on the facsimile
plates, VII and VIII.
2. Abbreviations, Punctuation, Titles, Paragraphs, Capitals
The regular abbreviations of early Christian^MSS are used:
Κνρως, θ€09, Χρίστος, and Ιησούς are abbreviated κς, θς, χς, ις, etc.
The abbreviations are regular for all cases in the singular, but
when plural forms occur, they are not abbreviated. From πατήρ,
ψηρ, πρξ, Wpiy Wpon>y προς are found ; the only unabbreviated form
Digitized by
Google
256 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT IV
is Ίτατρασι,ν, Hebr. i, i. From tti/cv/io, Wva and πΡτα occur. From
άνθρωπος only oFo?, αΡδϊ?, αι/ωι/, and αΰδϊξ appear, and άνθρωπος is
found unabbreviated in Hebr. i, 6. From ουρανός I noted δννδν,
όννον, ovvoi, and οΌνονς. From σωτηρ I found σ=^ and σ/5ξ ; from
vto9 only ϋ9 and UP are used, while all forms seem to occur unab-
breviated. In two of the three cases of abbreviated υως the refer-
efice is to Christ.
The only ligature that is found is '^ = koll. At the end of
the line ν is very often represented by a stroke over the pre-
ceding vowel. This was, however, done merely to save space,
and plenty of instances of final ν fully written occur.
The punctuation is a single dot in middle position. It seems
to have been used indiscriminately to represent a period or a semi-
colon. It rarely equals a very weak division mark, like a comma,
notably in Hebr. ii, 32, where a succession of proper names is
separated by punctuation marks, and at I Timothy, 4, 12, where a
succession of prepositional phrases is so separated. The only
case of faulty use noted was γνωσβ • ως, Ephes. 3, 18.
The titles of the various Epistles are in the regular brown ink
with letters somewhat smaller than in the text. All are in the
simple early form without the name of Paul, thus : προς γαλατάς,
προς κολασσα€ΐ9, προς θεσσαλονι^κει^ς α, etc. ; προς is several times
abbreviated to rP. A Latin cross t appears each time on the
same line as the title and between it and the outer edge of the
parchment.
The title is further adorned by several short ornamental
strokes both above and below the letters. A small dark piece
of parchment as a bookmark is pasted over the outer edge of
the leaf at the beginning of each Epistle. Compare Univer-
sity of Michigan Studies, vol. VIII, p. 6, for similar examples
in the ms of Deuteronomy and Joshua.
A paragraph or chapter division is frequently shown by an
enlarged letter completely set out into the margin. Only rarely
is the end of the previous line left blank for the purpose of having
the first letter of the chapter the one so enlarged. In general the
lines are written solid, and the letter which happens to come at
the beginning of the first line after a paragraph is enlarged and
set out into the margin, even though it stands in the middle of a
word. Good examples of this are Galatians 5, 22, γ^γραπται γαρ
ΟΤΙ αβρά \ Α/χ; Col OS. ι, 3» ci^o | θβσ^αι; 3> 8, προσκαρτ€ \ Ρουντ€ς.
Digitized by
Google
Plate VIII
Α. I Ί'ΐΜΟΊΉΥ vi. 1-2.
Β. II Timothy i. 1-3.
. Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
PALAEOGRAPHY 257
This system is very common in Greek mss of the fifth century and
later. In ms I generally a paragraph mark — is added in the
margin and just above the capital. The beginnings of Epistles
seem always to have the three indications of chapter division.
3. Diacritical Marks, Spelling, Corrections, Binding
There are no accents or breathings in the ms, but marks appear
over certain vowels with varying frequency. The form of this
mark varies greatly even over the same letter and in the same
word. Both the single and double dot (chiefly over ν and i) occur,
but more common are strokes of the following shapes: -, ••,
•-, ••, s and >. The mark occurs most frequently (seventy
times) over υ, all of which cases are initial except three over the
V in ΜωΌσης. Iota takes second place with 28 instances, partly
initial and partly following υ in νίος. The words which get this
mark over initial ι most often are iva and ίδου. There are 13
cases of the mark over a, which is always initial except twice in
δια, Ephes. 2, 16 and Phil, i, 20; δδβλφος and απο are the only
other words that receive the mark more than once each. There
are four cases of the mark over ο ; ort, o, and 75σον twice ; η has
the mark twice, ff and T^cipci/, and € only once, ιΒωκ^ν. These
diacritical marks are quite similar to those which are found in the
Washington ms of the Psalms, and which have been described
on pp. 116-117 of volume VIII of the University of Michigan
Studies. The apostrophe does not seem to occur in the preserved
fragments.
There is very little irregularity in spelling in the ms. The
older forms are regularly used, such as ουτως^ Μωνσης, . eopaKevy
άλλα before a vowel, and the addition of ν movable to such forms
as curt, coTt, €δωκ€, €^ι/€σι, etc., even when followed by a consonant.
A preposition is assimilated to the following noun once : c/i /χβσω,
I Thess. 2, 6, though the tendency of the ms is decidedly toward
non-assimilation of consonants.
K€ occurs for fcai once, Phil. 4, 3. This is an itacism, the
commonest kind of error in the ms; yet even this is confined
to the following changes: at for c, 42 cases (all second person
plural of the verb) ; € for αι., only 8 ; t for ct, 71 cases; ct for t, 17
cases. Other itacistic errors are rarely found, there being less
than half a dozen in all.
Digitized by
Google
258 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT IV
There are only two or three corrections by a second hand and
these are not important They seem contemporary and so are
probably from the Βωρθωτης.
Some slight traces of binding were found at the end of the ms.
These were of papyrus and seemed to have been covered with
some other material, perhaps cloth.
Digitized by
Google
ΠΙ. THE TEXT PROBLEM
In discussing the text problem of the ms I have not only taken
those variants, which fall in the well-preserved portions of the text,
but have tried to determine the position of the ms regarding many
others which fall in lines partly lost. In all cases where the begin-
ning of a line is lost but the end preserved, it is possible to deter-
mine almost absolutely the number of letters in the line, and this
in general settles which of the opposing variants must have stood
in the missing part. In case the end of the line is missing, as
occurs in half of the fragmentary lines, the number of letters in
the full line cannot be determined so exactly. Lines are some-
times a little longer or shorter, and, still worse, smaller letters are
frequently used at the ends of lines to enable a word or syllable
to be finished in the space available. Therefore when the end of
the line is lost, it is not possible to determine which of the oppos-
ing variants stood there, unless there is a difference of more than
3 or 4 letters in the length of the variants. In all I have been
able to determine the position of the ms on about 450 variants
given in Tischendorf's edition. It is plain even at first sight that
there is a notable agreement with the Alexandrian group of mss,
the Neutral group of Westcott and Hort. This is well illustrated
by a comparison with the triple readings cited by Hutton in his
Atlas of Textual Criticism. Mr. Hutton tried to gather in his
tables all the cases where the three great families, Alexandrian,
Western, and Syrian, were absolutely opposed, each having its
own reading. Unfortunately only four of the readings fall within
the preserved portion of our ms, but in each of these cases it has
the Alexandrian form of text.
If we compare all of the readings, we find a similar result.
Ms I has pure Alexandrian readings 67 times; in all of these
except the above-mentioned 4 readings. Western and Syrian unite
in opposition to the Alexandrian. Compared with this we find
that MS I has only 5 pure Western readings, all of which are, how-
ever, noteworthy, while with the Syrian alone it agrees some 15
times, most of which are matters of spelling, word-forms, or use of
259
Digitized by
Google
26ο WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT IV
the article. There are a couple of transpositions, ννχϋίοτχϋ ϊΰ.
All are thus minor variations. It is also important to note that
in some 20 cases it agrees with a few Egyptian or Alexandrian
Mss, such as A, C, P, 17, 37, 67**, 73 against Κ and B. This is
very interesting, and will have a tendency to add weight to the
readings of such mss. All such readings seem to me to belong
to the Egyptian text or texts, from which the Alexandrian was
derived, if not to the Alexandrian itself. We often find them
catalogued as Alexandrian by Westcott and Hort in opposition
to the Neutral text of Κ and B. There can be no question that
they are readings current primarily in Egypt.
In the great majority of the readings considered, if we omit
about 100 readings where only a few or late mss are opposed, ms I
agrees with the Alexandrian supported either by Western or
Syrian. There are over 2cx> such cases, while it agrees with
Western and Syrian against Alexandrian only 9 times. This is
a remarkable showing, and while it does not mean that ms I is
pure Alexandrian, it does show that it is quite free from Western
readings. In this respect it is superior to either Κ or B, and its
evidence will lend weight to the younger representatives of the
Alexandrian group, when Κ and Β alone go over to the Western.
It has already been recognized that Κ or Β separately might have
a Western reading, but their agreement has always been consid-
ered sufficient to establish the Alexandrian or, as Westcott and
Hort called it, the Neutral text. This conclusion must be revised
so far as it concerns the Pauline Epistles, and Κ and Β will lose
something of their commanding position, and their younger allies
will gain.
The Syrian element in ms I is more difficult to classify. If
we add the 9 cases of Syrian-Western agreement to the 1 5 cases
of pure Syrian, we get 24 cases as the limit of possible indebted-
ness. In some 350 readings this represents only 7%, of which
only about 4% would be pure Syrian. There was no Syrian
revision of the ms or of any of its ancestors. The few Syrian
readings found either came in as glosses in an ancestor, through
the activity of some reader, a view supported by the fact that such
variants are found in groups rather than scattered, or they were
older Egyptian readings taken over by the makers of the Syrian
text. If the latter explanation be correct, more careful examina-
tion will reveal more non-Syrian support for those readings which
Digitized by
Google
THE TEXT PROBLEM 261
now seem to be pure Syrian. There are some forty readings in ms I
which find support in but two or three other mss at most. These
are doubtless Egyptian of some sort, but the evidence is still too
weak to so classify them. A few may even be Alexandrian readings.
To the same category belong some of the following unsup-
ported readings of ms I :
II Corinth. 8, 6 προενηρξασθαι, for προερηρξατο.
Philip. 3,15 φρονητοΛ for φρον€ΐτ€.
I Thessal. 2, 15 omit και. θβω μη αρ€σκοντων\ an easy omis-
sion, jumping from και^ to fcai^; related are Paris
Nat Gk. 106, Sinai 977, Rom. Vat. Gk. 1650, and
Athen, Nat. 131, which omit the next phrase.
" " 3, 1 1 νμων for ημων^.
" " 3, 12 την ayawqv for τη αγαττη; cf. OL and Vulg.
abundare faciat caritatem, and mss F and G, which
have τη% αγαττης.
Hebrews, 5, 7 ικεσίας for ι^κετηριας.
" 6, 2 βατΓΤίσθ^νη (?) for βα7τη.σμωι/.
" 7> 8 μαρτνρομενος for μαρτνρουμβνος,
" ΙΟ, 27 omit ζήλος.
" 1 2, 8 add και after δε.
" 1 3» 1 7 νττ€ΐκ^σθαι for xm^iKere,
I Timothy, 2, i omit ci/rev^ct?,• related is Vienna, Kais. Suppl.
Gk. 61, which transposes «/τευ^εις before προσευχας.
" ** 5» ^7 (ίληθβια for 8iSaafcaXi€L
" " 6, 18 αγαθοις for κσλοι.ς.
The few near parallels found and the character of the changes
indicate Western influence. It may well be that we have here a
few remnants of that earlier text which existed in this family of
MSS before it was corrected to agree with the Alexandrian recen-
sion. Though we call this earlier type of text " Western," it is
well known that it was originally used in varying forms in all the
provinces of the Empire. The greater part of ms I is free from
such readings. The few noted above seem to be grouped in
Hebrews and in two or three chapters outside, a fact which may
point to periods of carelessness on the part of the Alexandrian
corrector or to inteφolations by a reader. I have omitted from
this list of unsupported readings all that could be explained as
itacisms or easy scribal errors.
Digitized by
Google
262 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT IV
I have stated above that the most notable contribution of ms
I is the support it gives to the younger members of the Alexan-
drian group. This view is supported by a study of the 40 vari-
ants of I which find support in from i to 3 other Greek mss only.
Of this number we find that ms I 'agrees 14 times with ms 17, a
MS known for its Alexandrian text, and in three of these readings
I and 1 7 stand alone against all other mss and Versions, ms ι η
is Paris Nat. Gk. 14; it is the same ms numbered in the Gospels
33 and by von Soden δ 48.
With Κ MS I has 1 1 special agreements and three of these also
are absolutely without other support. With ms A it has 10
special agreements, but none individual. With ms C, though very
fragmentary, there are nevertheless 4 agreements, while with Β
there are only 3 ; in one of these Β and I stand alone together.
It is perhaps not out of place to note that ms A is quite Alexan-
drian in the Pauline Epistles as well as in Acts and the Catholic
Epistles, and that ms C also is even less Syrian than in the Gos-
pels. So the special agreements of ms I are practically all with
Alexandrian mss.
As a check on the above I have counted the agreements of
MS I with all the most important mss in 250 representative read-
ings on which it gives evidence. Its agreements are as follows :
with K, 179; with A, 170; with minuscule 17, 162; with D, 118;
with P, 113; with C, 107 (owing to lacunae only 160 readings
compared); with B, 107 (only 170 readings compared); with
minuscule 73, 106; with G, 94; with minuscule 37,87; with L,
72. Again we note the remarkable agreements with K, A, and
minuscule 17. I feel sure that the agreements with ms 17, as
well as with mss 37 and 73, would have been much increased, if I
had had access to equally full and careful collations of these
later mss.
A brief consideration of a few of the rarest readings may
throw additional light on the value of ms I. In I Corinthians 14^
1 2, MS I has προφη€υητ€ for π€ρισσ€υητ€. This is an easy scribal
error for προφητ€νητ€ of A, 73, and Ambrosiaster. Ambrosiaster's
commentary on Paul's Epistles is pure Western, while A and I
are practically pure Alexandrian, and ms 73 mixes Alexandrian
and Western. For the origin of the reading compare the earlier
part of the chapter, especially verses i and 4 • the context seems
to demand the repetition of the word " prophesy " here, yet the
Digitized by
Google
THE TEXT PROBLEM 263
more general word " to excel, to have the advantage," as the more
difficult reading, is probably to be retained.
In Philippians 3, 14, ms I has διωκωι/ for διώκω, supported
only by von Soden's 459, classed by him as of the type I•^ i^.
Western. Probably the participle is due to the imitation of the
two preceding participles, but it is not difficult grammatically,
and would render the connection with the preceding verse closer.
In Colossians 3, 16, ms I has_with K* cop. and Clement i^v for
χϋ of Western and Syrian and θν of the Alexandrian text. This
is surely an old reading, and the other two may have arisen as
interpretations of it. I am inclined to think it original.
In Colossians 4, 2, ms I reads 7Γροσκατ€ροχ^τ€ς for προσκατ^-
ρ€ίτ€ with Mss 17 and 37 only. But 17 is one of the best of the
Alexandrian group, and 37 is the same ms as 69 of the Gospels,
that is, the best ms of the Ferrar Group. The participle may be
due to translation change or version influence, but it seems to -fit
the context, especially the lack of connectives, better than the
accepted text. The indicative may have been substituted after
verse 2 had been separated from verse i by some stichometric
arrangement.
In Hebrews 12, 16, ms I seemingly alohe has αντων for eavrov
of the Alexandrian, and αυτού of the Western and Syrian texts,
while Clement of Alexandria and the Armenian Version omit.
The appearance of this third variant suggests the possibility that
the original text omitted, as do Armenian and Clement.
We will close this brief list with II Timothy 4, 8, where ms I
has τάχεων for ταχέως with MS 17 alone. It is a simple strength-
ening of the phrase. " Hasten to come to me quickly" has be-
come "hasten to come to me more quickly." This looks like
editorial rewriting, but if so the authorities for it point to the
Alexandrian recension.
In conclusion I repeat that ms I gives evidence almost solely
for the Alexandrian text, and in this it gives added weight to the
younger members of the group, especially against B, when it has
weak support or none.
Digitized by
Google
IV. THE REPRINT OF THE GREEK TEXT
In the following pages the text of the fragments is printed
according to the line division of the ms. Capitals set out in the
left margin and paragraph marks are reproduced as they appear.
The Westcott and Hort text is used in filling out the parts of
lines lost by decay, and sometimes one or more lines are added
before or after the fragments so as to give intelligible portions of
text. Such additions are inclosed in square brackets.
In the case of abbreviations the words are printed in full, but
the omitted or curtailed letters are enclosed in parentheses.
In the case of the diacritical marks above vowels the single
and double dots have been reproduced but the longer strokes of
varying shapes are represented only approximately.
The fragments are numbered as pages from i to 167, though
two of the pages (8 and 9) are illegible. Letters at all dim or
doubtful are marked by dots placed below. In the bracketed por-
tions punctuation and iota subscript are retained as helps to the
reading. While the Westcott and Hort text has been generally
used to supply the missing portions, variant forms have been not
infrequently required by considerations of space.
As a substitute for a collation I have given at the bottom of
the pages all the variations of the Westcott and Hort text from
the MS as printed. Here also accents and breathings are omitted.
A few statements in regard to erasures and corrections of ms I are
given in these footnotes, but bracketed to distinguish them from
the Westcott and Hort collation. In the collation it may be
noted that " tr " means " transpose so as to read " ; otherwise the
customary Latin abbreviations are used.
264
Digitized by
Google
[ΠΡΟΣ ΚΟΡΙΝΘΙΟΤΣ Α']
Χ
ρ. Ι 29 [σνν€ΐ8]ησι,ν δβ λβγω ου\χί την eaurov,]
[άλλα] την του er€[pov. ινα rt yap tj]
[^ίΚενθ^ρια μου [κρίνεται νπο αΧΚης]
[σνν€ί\8η[σ€ως ; ]
XI
Ρ• ^ 9 Wcu γαρ ο]νκ €κτισ[θη ανηρ Sta]
[την γνν]αίκα αλ[λα γννη δια τον]
ΙΟ [αι^δρα * δια rjoirro ο<^[€ΐλ€4 η γννη]
••••••
[β^ουσιαι^ ^^^^ 1
ρ. 3 π€μπτίς
ι8 [ακούω σχισ/ϋΐατ]α €ν νμιν νπαρ\€ΐ{ν) [και]
19 [μ^,ρο^ τι π]ιστ€υω. δι γαρ και [αιρέσεις]
[€1/ Vfttl' €ti^at, .]
p. 4 26 [τον θα]νατον του κ{υρίο)υ καταν[γ€λ]
[λ€Τ€,] αχρις ου αν €\θη. ωστ[€ ος αν €σθν(ΐ]
27 [τον αρτον τ]ου[τον η την^ το ττο ηριον ταυ]
[κυρίου ]
XII
ρ. 5 3 [λ€γ€ΐ ανάθεμα ιησονς] και ονδβις ^υναταχ
[(ίΐπ^ίν κυρι,ος ιησους^ ei μη €v ττνευματι,
4 αγι]ω δΐ€ρ€σ€ΐς 8e
[χαρισμάτων €ΐσιν, το δβ α] ντο τΓν[€υμα].
XI 18 [est superscriptio, quae l^i non potest praeter unum verbum π€/ιπτ49] | 19 Sec
pro Si I 26 άχρι pro αχρις | cm αν ^ | 27 om τοντον
XII 3 linea secunda est octo litteris longior | 4 Buup€a€K
265
Digitized by
Google
266 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT IV
p. 6 14 Και γαρ το σωμ\α ουκ tariv €Ρ με]
λο9 άλλα π[ολλα. €αν €i,wg ο πονς,]
[o]tL• [ουκ €ΐμι Χ^ψ^ ουκ ^ιμχ €κ του σώματος]
ρ. 7 27 [νμ€ίς 8e βστβ] σώμα \{ριστο)ν και μ€
[λη €κ μέρους . κα]4 ους μ€ν €θ[€το]
[ο θ€ος €ί/ rg €κ]κλησια πρώτον
[αποστόλους, 8€υτ€ρον προφτ/τας^ . . .]
XIII
ρ. 8 6-8
Ρ• 9 3-5
XIV
ρ. ΙΟ 12 [προς την οι,χοΒομην της €κκ\ησιας ζητ€ΐ]
Τ€. ινα προφη€υητ[€, διο ο]
\α\ων γλωσσίιι^ '^ροσευχ^εσθω ινα 8ΐ€ρμην€ΐβ^.
ρ. II
λ
22 [ωστ€ at γλωσσαι €ΐς σημ€ΐον]
[εισιν ου τοις πι]στ€υονσιν • α[λλα]
[τοις απιστοις- η 8c] προφη[τ€ΐα ου]
[τοις ατΓίστοις, άλλα τοις πιστ€υονσιν]
ρ. 12 32 πν{€υμα)τα πρ[οφητων προφηταις]
υ7Γθτα[σσ€ται • ου γαρ €στίν]
33 [ακα]τασ[τασια9 ο ^€θ9, άλλα €ΐρηνης,]
XV κ
Ρ• 13 3 [τταρβδωκα γαρ υ/χιν ev πρώτοις^ ο και]
[παρ€\αβον^ οτι] χ{ριστο)ς απ€θ[αν€ν]
[νπ€ρ των αμαρτιών η]μων κατά [τας γρα<^α9.]
XIV 12 'π€ρισσ€υψ€ pro πμοφψνψ€. \ 22 [superscriptio praeter unam litteram λ legi
non potest]
Digitized by
Google
AD CORINTHIOS I 267
p. 14 15 Ευρισκόμεθα [8e και ψενδομαρ]
τυ/)€9 τον [OtoVy ΟΤΙ €μαρτυρησαμ€ΐ/]
[κατά τον ^€ον, .]
ρ. 15 27 [όταν δε €ΐπ]η οτι τταιηα νποτ€
[τακται, ^]\ορ οτι €κτος τον ν
[ποταξαι/τος αν]τω τα τται^α.
28 [όταν δβ νποταγβ αν]τω τα παν
[τα, τοτ€ και αντος ο νιος] νποτα
[γησεται τω νποταξαντι αντφ τα παι^α]
3» [ ο δβ ^€09 αν]
ρ. 1 6 τω 8ι8ωσιν σώμα [κα^ως ηθέΚη]
σ€ και [€καστφ των σπ€ρμα]
39 των το iSiov [σώμα. ον ττασα σαρξ^ η]
αντη ' α[λλα αΧ\η'μ€ν σαρξ ανθρώπων]
49 [• . . • και καθώς €φορ€σαμ€ν την]
ρ. 17 [eiKova τον χ\οικον^ φορ€σομ€[ν]
[και την €ΐκονα] τον €πονρανιον.
50 [τοντο δε φημι α]8€\φοι οτι σαρζ
[και αιαα βασιΚ^ιαν] θ{€θ)ν κλήρο
[νομησοΛ ον Βννανται^ ]
XVI
Ι [π€ρι δβ της λογίας της €ΐς]
[τονς αγιονς^ ωσπερ 8ΐ€ταξα ταις]
ρ. 1 8 €κκ\ησιαις της γαλ[αηα9, όντως]
2 και νμ€ΐς ποιη[σατ€. κατά μιαν σα^]
βατον €καστο[ς νμων παρ* cavr^]
τιθ€Γ[ω θησανριζων ο τι eav ευοδωται.]
12 [πολλά παρ€καΧ€σα αχ/τον,]
ρ• 19 [I'Va €λ^27 ^]/>ο? νμας μ€τα των α
XV, 38 tr. δίδακτιν αυτφ | rfitK^rfv | om το | S9 tr. ανη; σαρί, ολλα αλλτ; /*cv |
49 φορεσωμχν pro φορ€σομυεν
Digitized by
Google
268 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT IV
[δέΚφων • και παντ\ως ουκ ηρ θ€
[λημα ιι/α νυν ^KOiq, cXJeiwrerat δ€
13 [σταν ευκαφηαη^. γρηγο]ρ€ίταί,
[στηκ€Τ€ €1/ ry niarei • ]
p. 2θ t ΠΡΟΣ ΚΟΡΙΝ[ΘΙΟΤΣ Β]
Ι
Ι Παύλος απόστολος χ{ριστο)υ [ιησου δια θ€Κη]
ματος θ(€θ)ν, και [τίμοθ^ος ο αδ€λφο9]
τη €κκ\η[σ^,q, τον Oeov rrj ovajj €v\
κοριν\θω^ συν τοι<; αγιοις ττασιν τοις ουσιν\
[εν oX-g T-g αχαια • ]
9 [ άλλα αντοι €v]
ρ. 21 [€αυτοις το αποκριμα] του ^ανα
[του εσχηκαμεν, ινα μ\Ύ) π€ποιθο
[τ€ς ωμ€ν €φ* €αιτΓ0ΐς, αλλ*] €πι τω
[θεω τω €γ€ΐροντι του^ ν\€κρου<;'
ι6 [και υή> υμών προπ€μφθη]
ρ. 22 17 ΐ'Λ^ €ΐς τ[ην ιουδαιαΐ'. τοιλγο ουν]
Βουλο/ϋΐ€[ι/ος, /χητι αρα Ty eλaφpLq]
€χρη[σαμην ; η α βου\€υομαί, κατά]
σαρκ[α βουΧ^υομαι, ινα -g παρ" c/iot]
το v[aL ναι, και το ου ου; ]
II
3 [πβποι^ως επί παϊ^ας υμάς, οτι]
ρ. 23 [ν ψν Χ^Ρ^ παι^ωι/ υμ]ων €στι{ν),
4 [€Κ yap πολλής ^λιψ€]ως και συ{ν)
[οχης καρδίας cy /οαψα υμ]ιν δια
[τΓολλων 8ακρυων, ουχ (]να λύπη
[θητ€, άλλα, την αγαττην] ινα γνω
[τ€ ην «χω περισσοτερως βις υμ]ας.
XVI, 13 yprjyop€iT€
Digitized by
Google
AD CORINTHIOS II 269
14 [ τφ Se θ€φ χάρις τφ\
p. 24 πάντοτε θριαμίβευοντι ημάς]
€Ρ τω χ(/)«ττ)ω, [και την οσμην της]
γνωσ€ω[ς αυτόν φανερουντι 8ι η]
μω[ν €V παϊ^ι τοή(^ ].
III
ρ. 25 6 [ ΤΟ γαρ γΐραμμα απο
[κτ€ΐν€ΐ, ΤΟ 8c πνεύμα ζ]ωοποΐ€ΐ.
7 [ει 8ε η 8ιακονια τον θανα]τον εν
[γραμμασιν εντετυπωμενη] λίθο[ις]^
[εγενηθη εν δο^, ]
ρ. 20 ι6 ηνικα δ αν επ[ιστρεψιι προς κνριον]^
J 7 περιερ[είται το κάλυμμα, ο 8ε κνριος]
το πν{ευμ)α ε[(Γην' ου 8ε το πνεύμα κυρίου, εκεί]
ε\ευθερ[ια. ημείς 8ε πάντες αΐ'α]
κεκ[άΚυμμενω προσωπω την 8οζαν κυρίου]
[κατοτΓτριζομενοι, ]
IV
6 [ ος ελαμφεν εν]
[ταις καρ8ιαις ημων^ προς φατησμον της]
ρ. 2 7 Ιγνωσεως της 8οζη]ς του θ{εο)υ του εν πρόσω
7 [πω ιησου χριστού. εχο]μεν 8ε τον θησαυ
[ρον τούτον εν] οσ\τρακι]νοις σκευ
[εσιν, ινα η υπερβολή τ]ης 8υνα
[μεως rj του θεού, και μη εξ η\μων'
ι6 [. . . . αλλ' ει και ο εζω ημών]
ρ. 28 \α\ν{θρωπ)ος 8ιαφθειρ\€Γαι^ αλλ* ο €σω]
ανακεν[ουται ημερζ^ και ήμερα.]
17 το γαρ παρίαυτικα ελαφρον της θλι]
φεως [ημών καθ* υπερβολην εις]
III, 1β δ€ cav pro δ* αν \ ΊΓ€ρΐΛφ€ΐταχ \ 17 om cicct | IV, 6 om του^ | om ιι^σου | 1β
add ημών ante ανακαχνοντοΛ | 17 om •ημων
Digitized by
Google
270 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT IV
υιτ[ερβο\ην αιωνιον βάρος 8οξηζ]
[κaτefyγaζeraι ημιν, ].
V ΙΗ
8 [θαρρουμ€ϊ/ δε και €υ8οκονμ€Ρ μαΧΧον]
ρ. 29 [€κΒημησαί €Κ τον σωματο]ς και α/^μησαι 'Π'ρος
9 [τον KvpLOP. διο και φ(Χο]τί,μονμ€θα
[etre €ί/^μονρτ€ς, €]ιτ€ €κ8η
ΙΟ [/χονκΓβς, €υαρ€στοι αν]τω eivai τους
[γαρ παντας ημάς φαρ€ρωθηναί δει]
[€μπροσθ€Ρ τον βήματος του χρω-τον^ . . .]
17 [ τα αρχαχα]
ρ. 30 ι8 παρήλθα/ ι[δον yeyovei/ καχνα. τα]
δβ τται^α [βκ του ^(€ο)υ, του κατα\\αζαν\
τος 'ημα[ς €αυτψ δια χριστού^ και» δοι^ος]
ij/xti' [την hiaKoviav της καταλ]
λαχ»?9 • [ 1
VI
6 [ €v γνωσ€ΐ^ ev]
ρ. 31 [μaκpoθυμι,q,9] €v χρηστοτψΐ' €V
[ττνευματί αγιφ^ ev ayajmj ανυποκρι
7 [τω, ev \ογφ a\ηθeLa]ς ev 8\η/α
[μeL• θeoυy δια των οπ\ων\ της δι
[καιοσυνης των 8eζLωv και aptorjepcen/
8 [δια Βοξης και ατιμια\ς δια
]^υσφημιας και ενφτημχας ' • • ]
ι6 [oTt €νοικησω ev αντοις^ καχ evπepι'fraτησω^
ρ, 32 'cat eσoμaL• [αυτών θeoς ' καχ avrot]
17 eaovTai μου [λαός. διο €^€λ^ατ€]
Εκ μeσoυ [αυτών καχ aφopuτθητe]
Xeyei κ(υριο)ς [καχ ακάθαρτου μη απτέ]
ι8 σθe κ[αγω eισhtξoμax υμας^ ]
Digitized by
Google
AD CORINTHIOS II 271
VII
7 [ ov μόνον Be €v ry τταρονσι^
[αυτού, άλλα και ev rg παρακ\ησ€ΐ]
Ρ• 33 [ν ηαρ^κληθίη €φ νμιν αναγγ€\\ω{ν)
[ημιν την υμων\ ^πιττοθ^ησιν το{ν)
\υμων οΒνρμον^ τον υμω{ν)
[ζηλον xm€p εμον^ ω]στ€ μ€ μα\\ο(ν)
8 [χαρηναι. ort €t και ελντττ/σα] υμάς
[ev ry enurroX-Qy ου μεταμέΚομοΛ^ €t και μ€Γ€μ€Κομην]
13 [δια τούτο παρακ€κ\ημ€θα €πι δε rg πα]
ρ. 34 ρακ\ησ€ί υμών 7Γ6/)[ΜΓσοτ€/)ω9]
/χαλλοι/ €χαρημ^[ν €7rt rg χα/>^]
Τίτου ΟΤΙ αν{απ€παυταχ το πνεύμα αν]
14 του απο π[αντων υμών ' οτι ei τι]
αντω υ[π€ρ υμών κεκαυχημαι^ ου κατψΓγυνθτίν*]
VIII
6 [€ΐ9 ΤΟ παρακαΧ^σαι ημάς tltovj]
Ρ• 35 [^^* καθώς] προενηρζασθαι ούτως
[και €πίΤ€Κ€σ]η €49 υμάς και τη{ν)
7 ΙχΟ'Ρ*'^ ταυτην. αλλ*] ωσπ€ρ €v πα{ν)
[τι 7Γ€/)ΜΓσ€ν€Γ€, 7Γΐστ€ΐ] κοΛ λογω
[και γι/ωσει και Tracrp σ7Γ]ονδ»; και
[rg €ξ ημών €v υμιν ayajmj [ινα kcu]
[εν ταυτχι rg \apvn π^ρισσεσητ^']
14 [ ΟΊτως γ€νηται\
ρ. 36 15 ισοτης καθώς γ€γρ[α7Γτα4, ο το ττο]
λυ ουκ €7Γλ6οι/αο•[€ν• και ο το ολίγοι/]
ι6 ουκ €λαττ[θϊη7σ€ΐ'. χα/>^9 δ€ τφ]
θ(€)ω τω hiho[vTL• την αυτήν σπαυ]
8ην υπ€[ρ υμών €v rg κάρδια τι]
17 του ot[l την μ€ν παρακλησιν βδε^ατο,]
VIII, β νρο€νηζατο pro νροενηρξασθοχ \ 15 ηΧΛΤΤθντισ€¥
Digitized by
Google
272 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT IV
[ την ουν €ν8€ίξίν]
p. 37 *4 [τη? αγαττη? νμω]ρ και ημών καυχη
[σ€ως vwep υμ]ων €19 αυτούς 6(ΐ')
[δβι^ασ^β, €ΐς προ]σ(ύπον των €Κ
J χ Ι [κλησιων. irepi μεν γ]αρ της
[διακονίας της €ΐς τους αγ]ιους
[περισσον μοι εστίν το γρα]φ€ΐ(ν)
[υμιν ]
ρ. 38 7 Εκαστος κα^ως πρ[ο^ρηται τη καρ]
δια μη εκ Χνπης [η εξ ανάγκης' ιλα]
8 ρον γαρ 8οτην [αγαττα ο θεός' 8χη/ατει]
8ε ο θ{εό)ς π[ασαΐ' χα>ρ^ν ττερισσενσαι]
εις νμ[ας, ιΐ'α εν παντι πάντοτε ττασαν αι/τα/>Κ€ΐαι/]
[έχοντες, ]
ρ^ βο ,5 [ χαρ^?] δβ τω θ(ε)ω εττει τη ανεκ8ιη
Χ Ι [τ^ί^] ci'^o^ 8ωρεα αυτός 8ε εγω
[πανλος παρακ]αΚω υμάς δια της
[πραυτητος και ε\π•ιεικιας του
[νριστον, ος κατά πρόσωπον μ]εν ταπί
[νος εν υμιν^ απών 8ε υ]αρρω εις
[υμάς ]
8 [ ουκ αισχνν]
ρ. 40 9 θησομαι ιι^α μη 8οξω ως [αν εκ]
φοβειν υμάς δια τω[ν επιστολών.]
ΙΟ oTt at μεν επισ[το\αι φησιν^ βα]
ριαι και ισχυ[ραΐ' η 8ε παρουσία του]
σωμ[ατος ασθενής^ και ο λόγος]
εξουθ[ενημενος ]
17 [ ο 8ε καυχωμενος,]
ρ. 41 ϊ8 [εν κυριω κα]υχασθω ου γαρ ο εαυτο{ν)
IX, 1δ om δ€ Ι cirt pro €πα | Χ, 1 ταιτανος | 10 tr «τιστολαι μβν \ βαμ€ΐαι
Digitized by
Google
AD CORINTHIOS II 273
[σννωΎα]νων βκβινος eariv
[8οκιμος^ αΛλα] op ο κ{υρίο)ς αννιστησι{ν)
XI Ι [οφό^,ον αν€νχ€σ\θαχ μου μικρο{ν)
[η αφροσύνης άλλα και] αρ€χ€
2 [(r0€ μου. ζηλω γαρ νμας] θ{€θ)ν ζη
Ιλί>• '.]
9 [ ΤΟ γαρ vare]
ρ. 42 ρήμα μου προσαν€π[\ηρωσαν οι α]
ΒέΚφοι €λθοντ€ς απ[ο μακεδο]
νίας κοΛ €Ρ παντι [αβαρη €μαυτορ]
υμιν €Γηρρη\σα και τηρήσω,]
ΙΟ EoTti^ α[\ηθ€ΐ,α γριστον eu e/xot,]
20 [ αν€χ€σθ€ γαρ,]
ρ. 43 Ι^*' ^^^ νμ]ας καταδονλθ4 • €t ης
[κατ€σ^ι]€4 61 τις λαμβαν€ΐ, • €ΐ
[ης erraiperaiy ei] ης €4ς πρόσω
31 [ποι/ νμας Sepet. κατά α]η/ϋΐ4αι^
[λ€γω, ως ση ημείς ησθ€]ρησαμ€{ν)
«8 [ χωρίς των]
ρ. 44 7Γα/3€κτος ij €7ΓΜΓυστασ[ις ftot η κα]
θ ημεραν η μ€ρι\μνα πασών των]
29 €κκ\ησι.ων [ης ασθενεί, και ον]
κ αο•^€[νω ; ης σκανΖα\ιζεται, και]
ουκ [€γω πυρουμαι ; ]
XII
ρ. 45 ^ [αΚΎ)\θ€ΐαν γαρ ερω * φιδομαι δε Ιθ
[ftij ης] €ΐς εμέ λογισηται, νπερ
7 [ο βλεπεϊ] με η ακούει εξ εμον καχ
[rjj χητερβολ-β τω]ν αποκαλυφεω(ν)
XI, 1 αν€ΐχ€σθ€ | 21 ησθατηκαμχν pro ησθ€νησαμ€ν \ 28 «τιστασις pro €7Γΐσυστασις
XII, β φ€ώομαι | 14 om νμων^
Digitized by
Google
274 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT IV
[Slo iva μη νπ€ραιρωμα]ι εΒοθη
[μοι σκολοψ ry σαρ]κί άγγελος
[σατανά wa μ€ κολαφίζ^] wa μη
[νπεραιρωμαι ]
ρ. 46 14 [ ^δον τρντον τούτο ετοιμως εχω]
€λθ€ίΡ προς νμας και, ου [καταναρ]
κησω νμων ου γαρ [ζήτω τα υμών]
άλλα υμάς ου γαρ οφ[€ΐ\€ΐ τα Τ€κνα]
τοίς γονευσιν [θησαυριζειν, οιλλα ot]
15 γονείς [τοις τέκνοις' εγω 8ε ηΒιατα]
Ααπανησ[ω και εκΒαπανηθησομαι υπέρ]
των ^[υχων υμών • ]
XIII
ρ• 47 ' [τρί]τον τούτο έρχομαι προς υμάς
[cTTt στ\οματος δνο η τριών μαρ
[τυρών στ\αθησεται παν ρήμα
2 [προειρηκα και 7Γ]ρολ€γω ως παρω{ν)
[το Βευτερον^ και] απών νυν τοις
[προημαρτηκοσ]ιν και τοις λοι
[ποις ττασί!/, οτι εαν έΚθω εις] το
[πaXιvy ου φεισομαι' ]
ρ. 4^ ΙΟ Δια τούτο ταύτα απών γρα[φω^ ιι/α]
πάρων μη αποτομ[ως χρησωμαι^]
κατά την εξουσιαν [ην ο κύριος βδω]
κεν μοι εις ο[ικο8ομην^ και ουκ εις]
II καθαιρεσιν [λοιποί/ αΒελφοι^]
Χαίρετε κ[αταρτιζεσθε, παρακα]
\ε[ισθεy το αυτό φρονείτε, ειρηνεύετε']
Xllly 1 μχιρτνρων και τριών pro η τριών μαρτύρων
Digitized by
Google
AD GALATAS 275
p. 49 ΠΡΟΣ ΓΑΛΑΤΑΣ f
I
1 [7Γαυλ]θ9 απόστολος ουκ απ αν{θρωπ)ων
[ovSe δι* ανθρ(ύπο]υ άλλα δια ι{ησο)ν \{ριστο)ν καχ θ(€θ)υ
[πατρός του €γ€ψ]αντος αυτόν €κ ve
2 [κρων^ και ol ovp] €μοι, παϊ/τ€ς aSai
[φοι, ταις €κκλησί]αίς της γαΧατί
[θ€ου πατρός ημών και, κυρίου νήσου χ/)ΐστον]
II {γνωρίζω yap υμιν αδελφοί, το ευαγγελιοι/]
[το €υαγγ€\ίσθ€ν υπ €μου, οτι, ουκ eariv]
ρ. 50 12 κατά αν{θρωπ)ον ονδ€ γαρ €γω [τταρα άνθρωπου]
παρ^Καβον αυτό ου[τ€ ^^ιΖαγθην]
άλλα δια α7Γθκαλνψ[€ως νήσου χριστού]
13 Ηκουσαται γαρ \την €μην άναστρο]
φην ποτ€ €[ν τφ ιουΒοΛσμω^ οτί]
καθ υπ[€ρβο\ην €8ίωκον την €κκ\ησιαν του ^6ου,]
22 [ημην δ€ αγνοούμενος τω προσωπω]
ρ. 51 [τα]ις €κκ\ησια(>ς της ϊονδαιας ταις €(ν)
23 [χρ^'^^φ' μόνον] δε ακουοντες ήσαν
[οτι ο διωκωι^] ημάς ποτ€ νυν €υ
[ατ^^^βλιζεται την π]ιστιν ην ποτέ
24 [επορθει • και €δο^αζο]ν €v e/xoi
II 1 [τον θ€ον. €π€ΐτα δια δ€κα]τ€σσ"α
[ρων €Γων παλιι/ ανεβην 6ΐς ΐ€ροσολνμα]
[μετά βαρναβα^ ]
8 [ο γαρ ενεργησας πετρω εις αποστολών]
ρ. 52 της περντομης ενηργησ[€ν και ε]
9 /χοι εις τα €θνη ' και γν[οντ€ς την]
χάριν την Βοθείσ[αν ftoi, ιακω^ος]
και κηφας και [ιωανης οι 8οκουν]
Ι, 12 & pro &α Ι 13 ηκονσατ€
Digitized by
Google
276 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT IV
τ€ς (ttv\o[l en^at; δεξιάς eSwKap]
€μοι [και βαρναβζ^ Kou/wpia^j ]
i6 [ κα4 ημ€ίς]
p. 53 [βις χριστοί/] ί{ησου)ν €πι,στ€υσαμ€ν ίνα δι
[/(αιω^ω/ϋΐε]ν €κ πίστεως χ(ριστο)ν
[και ουκ €ξ €ργων] νομού οτι εξ ep
[γων νομού ου 8L•κ]aLωθησeΓaL•
17 [πάσα σαρξ. ei δε ζητίονντες 8ί
[κοΛωθηναι €v γριστψ, €υρ€]θημ€ν
[και αυτοί αμαρτωλοί^ αρα χριστός αμαρτίας διάκονος ;]
III
ρ, 54 ^ Κα^ως αβρααμ 6πιστ€[νσ€ΐ/ τω]
θ{€)ω και εΚογισθη αντω [εις δικαι]
7 οσυνην • γιι^ωσ^ίετε αρα οτι οι]
εκ πίστεως [οντοι νιοι εισιν α]
8 βρααμ * π[ροιδονσα δε η ΎΡ<^Φν]
Οτι εκ πι[στεως δίκαιοι τα έθνη]
[ο ^εος, προευιττ^ελισατο τφ αβρααμ^
Ρ• 55 '^ ['^S? ^^ α]^ραα/ϋΐ ερρεθησαν αι επαγ
[γελιαι, κ]αι τω σπερ/χατι αντον
[ον λέγει, κ]αι τοις σπερμασιν ως
[επι πολλ]ωΐ' αλλ ως εφ ενός και
[τφ σπερ/ϋΐατι σου,] ος εστίν χ(ρ^οτο)ς
17 [τοντο δε λέγω, δια^ΐ7]κΐ7ν προκ€
[κυρωμ€νην υπο του θεού] εις χ{ριατο)ν
[ ]■■
24 [ώστε ο νομός παιδαγωγός ημών γε]
ρ. 56 γονεν εις χ{ριστο)ν ινα εκ πιστ[εως δι]
25 καιωθωμεν * ελ^ονστ7[ς δε τ)7ς]
Πίστεως ονκετι νπο παχ[δαγωγον]
III, 17 om CIS χριστον
Digitized by
Google
AD EPHESIOS 277
26 €σμ€ν παρτ€ς γαρ [vtot 0€ov €στ€ δια]
27 της ιηστ€ως [εν γριστφ νησον' όσοι γαρ βις]
χ{ριστΌ)ν €βα7Γησ[θητ€^ χρκττον βι/εδνσασ^β]
28 Ουκ €1/4 [ιουδαίος, ονδβ cXXtji^ * ]
IV
8 [ . . . βδουλευσατε τοις <^υ]
Ρ• 57 9 [σ•€4 fuj] ουσιν ^€οις. νυν δβ γνο{ν)
[τ€9 ^6ον] μάλλον δε γνοκτθζντές
[νπο] θ(€ο)ν πως επιστρέφεται
[παλιι/ ετΓΐ τα] ασθενή και πτωχά
[στοιχεία, οις πάλιν α]νω^εν δον
ΙΟ [λενσαι θέλετε ; η]μ€ρας πάρα
[τηρ€ίσθ€^ και μήνας κ]αι καιρούς
[και €νιαντους ]
20 [ ηθ^Κον δε παρειναι]
[π/>09 νμας άρτι, και αλλα^αι]
ρ. 5^ '^^ φωνην μου οτι απ[ορον/ϋΐαι]
21 εν υ/χιν λέγεται fioi οι [νπο νομον]
^ελοντες είναι τον νομο[ν ουκ α]
22 κονεται ' γ€γρα7Γτ[αι γαρ, οτι α^ρα]
Α/χ' δνο ϋϊονς [εσχεν ενα εκ η;ς]
παιδισκης [και ενα εκ r>j9 ελευ]
23 θ^ρας αλλ [ο /ϋΐεν εκ ττ^ς παιδισκης,]
κατ[α σάρκα γεγεννηται ' ]
[Amissa sunt quattuor folia•]
[ΠΡΟΣ ΕΦΕΣΙΟΤΣ]
II
15 [ ινα τους δυο]
[κτκτρ εν αυτω εις ενα καινον]
Ρ• 59 '^ [άνθρωπο] ν ποιων €ΐρηνην και αποκα
[τα\\]αζη του\ αμφότερους εν
IV, 8 ουσι | 9 €ΐΓΐστμ€φ€Τ€ \ 21 Xryerc | ακου€Τ€
Digitized by
Google
278 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT IV
[€i/t σω]ματί τω θ(€)ω δια tov σταν
[povj] αποκτινας την ^χθρα{ν)
17 [ep αυτφ' κα]ι €\θων €νηγγ€\ισα
[το €φηνην υμι]ν rot9 μακράν κσχ
ι8 [€ΐ,ρηνην rots βγγνς,] ort δι aurov
[€χο/ϋΐ€ΐ/ την προσαγωγην οι αμ]φο
[T€pOL €v €VL 7Γν€νματι προς τον ττατβρα,]
III
6 [eLvai τα έθνη σννκληρονομα καχ αννσω[
\μα και aw μέτοχα της €παγγ€λ4α9]
[ev χρκττψ νησον δίΛ του €υαγγ€\
ρ. 6θ 7 λιου ου €γ€νηθην 8ιακονο[ς κατά]
την 8ωρ€αν της χάριτος [τον θ€ον[
της 8οθ€ΚΓης μοι κατά τη\ν εν€ρ[
ytcu/ της δυνάμεως α[υΓου•]
8 Eftot τω €Καχιστοτ[ίρψ πάντων]
αγιχον ε^οθη η [χάρις αντη^ τοις]
εθνεσιν βίυατ^ελκτασ^αι το ave]
ξιχνι[αστον πλούτος του χριστού^ . . . ]
ι8 [ €v αγαπρ ^ΡΡ^]
[ζωμενοι και τεθεμεΚιωμενοι ινα]
ρ. 6 1 [εξι,σχυ](Γηται καταΧαβεσθαι aw πασι,{ν)
[τοις α]γιθ(,ς' τι το πλάτος και μη
19 [κος και] νφος και βάθος γνωναι Τ€
[την υπ€ρ]βαλλονσαν της γνωσ€'
[ως αγαττην] τον χ{ριστο)ν Ινα γληρωθη
[τ€ €ΐς παν το πλ]ηρωμα τον 0{eo)v\
20 [τψ δβ 8νναμ€νφ xme]p πάντα ποι
[ΐίσαι νπ€ρ€κπ€ρισσου] ων αιτου
[μέθα η νοονμα/^ κατά την] hwa
[μιν την €ν€ργονμ€νην €v ημιν^]
II, 1β τον pro ιου | απο#π•€ΐκας | III, 7 evcpyecav | 18 €ίισχυσι;τ€
Digitized by
Google
AD EPHESIOS 279
IV
9 [ TO he^ ave]
p. 62 βη τι, εστίν et μη art και κα[τ€βη ets]
τα κατωτέρα μέρη της γης
ΙΟ Ο κατα/8ας αίΛ ος βστιΐ' κ[αι ο ανάσας]
υπεράνω πάντων τ[ων ουρανών]
II ιι/α πλήρωση τα [πάντα' και αυτός]
ε8ωκεν τους μεν [αποστόλους,]
τους δε π[ροφητας, τους 8ε ευ]
αγγ€λιστ[α9, τους 8ε ποιμένας και]
[διδασ/ίαλους, ]
17 [τούτο ουν λέγω και μαρτυρομαι εν κυριφ^
Ρ• 63 [μηκετι υ]μας περιπατειν καθώς και
[τα ε]θνη περιπατεί εν ματαιοτη
ι8 [τι του] νοος αυτών εσκοτωμε
[νοι rg 8ΐ]ανοια οντες αΊτηλλοτρι
[ωμενοι] της ζωής του θ{εο)υ δια τη{ν)
[αγνοιαν την] ουσαν εν αυτω* δι
[α την πωρωσιν της] καρΒιας αυ
19 [των οιτινες αΊΓη\γηκοτ]ες εαυ
[τους παρε8ωκαν rg ασελγείς εις]
[εργαχτιαν ακαθαρσίας πάσης εν π\εovεζιq,.]
38 [ο κλετττων μηκετι κλεπτετω^ μάλλον 8ε]
[κοπιατω, εργαζόμενος ταις χ^ροΊν]
ρ. 64 το αγαθόν ιΐ'α εχηται μετα8ι8[οναι]
29 τω χριαν εχοντι' πας λογο[ς σα]
ΤΙρος εκ του στόματος υμω[ν μη]
εκπορευεσθω άλλα ε[ι τις άγαμος προς]
οικο8ομην της χρε[ιας^ ιι^α δω χα]
30 ριν τοις ακουου[σιν • και μη \υπει\
ται το πν(ευμ)α [το αγιον του θεου^ εν φ c]
σφ[ραγισθητε εις ημεραν απολυτρωσεως,]
IV, 18 avrois pro αντω \ 28 €χϊ; pro €χι;τοι | χρ€ΐαν \ 30 Auitcitc
Digitized by
Google
28ο WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT IV
6 [δια ταύτα γαρ €ρχ€ταυ η ο[τγη]
ρ. 65 [του] θ{€ο)υ €πι τους ϋΐους της απιδιάς
7 [μη] ονν γιν^σθαι σνμμ^τοχοι αυ
8 [τω]ν ητ€ γαρ ποτ€ σκότος νυν 8c
[φως €v] κ{υρι)ω ως Τ€κνα φωτός
9 [π€/οιπ]ατ€ΐτ€ ο γαρ καρπός του
[φωτός] ev πάση αγαθωσυνη και
ΙΟ ^ικαιοσυνη] και aXrj^cta• δοκ€ΐ
[μαζοντ€ς τι €στιν €υ]αρ€στον
XI [τω κυριω' και μη συνκοινων]€ίται
[τοις €ργους τοις ακαρποις τ]ο[υ]
[σκότους^ μάλλον Se και €λ€γχ€Τ€.]
2ο [ευχαριστουντ^ς πάντοτε υπ^ρ]
[πάντων tv ονόματι του κυρίου]
ρ. 66 21 ημών ι{ησο)υ χ{ριστο)υ τω θ{€)ω και π{ατ)ρι [υποτασ]
σομ€νοι αλληλοις ev φο[βω χριστού]
22 At yui/ati^cg τοις ιδίοις αν[8ρασιν]
23 υποτασσ^σθωσαν ως τ[ω κυριω' οτί]
ανηρ €στιν κεφαλή [της γυι/αι]
κος' ως και ο χ(ριστο)ς [κ€φαλη της €κ]
κλησιας αυτο[ς σωτηρ του σώματος]
24 Αλλα [ως η εκκλησία υποτάσσεται]
[τω χριστώ, ]
32 [ 'ΤΟ μύστη]
ρ. 67 [ρ^^]^ τούτο μ€γα βστιν €γω 8e
[λ€γ]ω €ΐς χ(ρ(Ό•το)ν και €ΐς την €κκλη
33 [σια]ι^ πλην και υμ^ις οι καθ eva
[€καστ\ος την €αυτου γυναίκα ου
[τως αγαπ]ατω ως €αυτον η Se γυ
V, β απ€υθΐΛς \ 7 γίν€σθε \ σννμετοχοι \ 10 &οκιμχιζοντ€ς \ 11 συνκοινωνατ€
23 om ντΓΟτασσεσ^ωσαν
Digitized by
Google
AD PHILIPPENSES 281
VI I [νη Lj/a φοβητίαι top avhpa' τα re
[#cva, ν7Γακου€τα\ί τοι^ yovevaiv
\υμων €v κνρίψ' τούτο γαρ] eartv 81
[kouop ]
p. 68 ,0 rov λοιπόν €ρ8υι/αμουσθ€, [ev κνριφ]
και ev τω κρατι της ισχύος [αυτόν]
11 €ΐ/8χ)σασθαι την πανοπΚιαν [του]
θ(€θ)υ προς το Suvcwr^at υ[μας στηραι]
προς τας μεθόριας του [διάβολου,]
12 Orcr ουκ βστιν ')7/xt[i' η πάλη προς]
αχμα και σάρκα [άλλα προς τας]
αρχάς [προς τας εξουσίας, ]
ρ. 69 19 ['cat] υπ€ρ €μου' Ινα μοι 8οθη λόγος ΚΑ
[εν] ανθίζει του στόματος μου €(ν)
[πα]ρρησια γνωρισαι το μυστηρι
20 [ο]ν του ευαγγελίου υπέρ ου π ρε
[σβενω ε\ν αλυσει ινα εν αυτω παρ
[/)ΐ7σ"ΐασ"ω]/χαι ως δι με λαλτ^σαι
21 [ιι^α δ€ και νμ\εις ctSijTC τα κατ ε
[ftc, τι πρασσω, πάντα γν]ωρίσει
\υμιν τυχικος ο αγαπητός α8ελφος ]
ρ. 70 t ΠΡΟΣ ΦΙΛΙΠΠΙΣΙΟΤΣ
Ι
Ι Παύλος και τιμοθεος δούλοι χωριστού ιησου^
πασιν τοις αγιοις εν χ{ριστ)ω ι{ησο)υ το[ις ου]
σιν εν φιλιπποις συν επ[ισκο]
2 ποις και ^ιακονοις * χα[ρις υμιν]
Και ειρήνη απο θ[εο)υ π{ατ)ρ{ο)ς [ημών και]
3 κ{υριο)υ ι{ησο)υ χ(ριστο)υ ' €υχαρ[ιστω τω θεω μου\
4 επι πάση τη μ[νεΐ(ΐ, υμων^ παντο]
τε εν π[αση 8εησει μου νπερ πάντων]
V\j 1 vrroucovcre | 10 Kparct | 11 evSvocur^e | 20 δα pro & | 21 tr ctSi;re και νμυα%
προς φιλιππψησυς
Digitized by
Google
282 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT IV
[νμωρ μ€τα χαράς την he-qaiv ποιου/ϋΐ€ΐ/ος,]
[ π€πλΐ7/)ω/ΐ€]
II
ρ. 71 [ν\οι καρτΓον δικαιοσύνης τον δι
[α iy)a6[v χ(ριστο)ν €ΐς Βοζαν και etraivov θ{<εο)υ*
12 \yiv\(iHTKiv Se υμάς βονλομαι aScX
[φο]ι ΟΤΙ τα κατ €μ€ μάλλον €ΐς
[προκο]πην τον €ναγγ€λιου έλη
13 [λνθεν ' ω]στ€ τους 8€σμους μου
[φαν€ρους ev] χ{ριοτ)ω yci^ca^acr «/
[ολ^ τψ πραιτωριψ και] τοις λοι
[ποις πασιν, ]
20 [και νυν μ€γαλυνθησ€Γαι χριστός ev τφ[
ρ. 72 σώματι μου €ΐτ€ δια ζ(ιτη[ς €ΐτ[€ δι]
21 α θανάτου €μοι γαρ το ζην χ(ptστo)[ς, και το]
22 αποθαν€ΐν κ€ρ^ος' €ΐ δβ τ[ο ζ^ν ev]
%αρκι τούτο μοι καρπός €[ργου' και]
23 τι αιρησομαι ου γνωρι[ζω' σι;ι^€χο]
^ι δ€ €Κ των δν[ο, την €πι^υ/χιαι/]
€χωι/ €ΐς τ[ο αναλυσαι, και crw χρ^^ΟΎφ]
[cii^oiy πολλφ γαρ μάλλον κρε^τσον.]
II
Ι [ €1 τις συν πάρα]
[κλησις ev χρίΌτφ^ ei τι παραμυθιον]
Ρ• 73 [αγ]απης' €ΐ τις κοινωνία πν{ευματο)ς ci τις
2 [<Γ?Γ]λαγχι/α και οικτιρμοι ' πληρώ
[σα]τ€ μου την χαραν Ινα το axrro
[φρ]ονηται παντός την αχ/την αγα
[πη]ν €χοντ€ς συμήητχοι το αυτό
3 \φρονουν]τες μη^€ν κατ €ριθια{ν)
[μη^€ κατά κεν]ο8οξιαν άλλα τη
[ταπεινοφροσύνη αλλΐ7λ]ους προη
[γουμενοι υπερέχοντας εαυτών' . . . . ]
1, 12 γινωσκ€ΐν | II, 2 φρσνψ€ | om παντ€ς | σννψυχοι \ cv pro αυτό* | 8 γρ/ουμακ>ι
pro irporyyovftcvoi
Digitized by
Google
AD PHILIPPENSES 283
12 [ άλλα wu ΐΓολλ^ μαλ]
[λοι/ €v rg απονσι//, μσυ, μετά φοβον]
ρ. 74 '^<**' τρόμου την €αντων σ[ούτηρι,αρ]
13 κατ€ργαζ€σθαι' θ{€θ)ς γαρ €στ[α/ ο e]
ϋ^ργων €1/ vfiii/ και το 0€[λ€ΐι^ και]
το evepyiv xmep της [ευδοκίας.]
14 Παι^α ποιείται χωρ[ις γογγυσμων]
Kou διαλογισ/ϋΐωι/ [cri/a y€i/i7^^^1
αμ€μπτοι και a[iC€pacocr, • • • 1
ρ. 75 ^5 [αναγ\καίον 8c ηγησαμην €παφρο
[δι]τοι^ TOP αδελφοί/ και avuep
[γοι/] και σννστρατκύτην μον ν
[μωρ] δε αιτοοτολοι/ και \ιτουργο{ν)
\της χρ€]ια9 μον ιτεμψαχ προς νμας
26 [€π€ΐΒη €πΐ\ποθων ηρ παντας υ
[μaςy ΐτδειι/ και α]8ημορωρ διότι
27 [τ^κονσατε ατι ησίθατησα/ κ[αι]
[γαρ ησθ€ρησ€Ρ παραπλησιον θάνατον']
III
4 [ καιπερ]
ρ. j6 εγω έχων π€ποιθησιν και e[v σαρ]
κι' ει τις άλλος δοκει ΐΓεΐΓθΐ^[ει/αι]
5 ev σαρκι εγω μαλλοι^ περιτο/ϋΐ[|^ ο]
κταημ^ρος εκ γει/ους ισ{ραη)λ ^[νλι^ς]
β€νίαμ€ΐν' €βραι[ος €ξ φραιων^
6 κατά νομον φα[ρισαιος, κατά ζτ;]
λος διωκων τηΐ' [εκκλτ^σιαν]
κατά [δικαιοστ;ϊη7ν την ev νομψ[
[γ€νομ€νο% αμ^μπτος ]
14 [εΐ' δε^ τα μ€ν οπίσω επιΚανθανο]
[μ€νος, τοις δε έμπροσθεν επε]
12 κατ€ργαζ€σθ€ \ 13 cvcpyctv pro evcpyiv | 14 inMCirc | 26 \€iTOvpyw
Illy 4 r SoKCi άλλος
Digitized by
Google
284 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT IV
p. 77 [κ]τίνομ€ΐ/ος . κατά σκοπον St
[α>]κα>ι/ €ΐς το βραβιον της ανω
[κ\]ησ€ως του θ{€ο)υ eu χ{ρίστ)ω υ{ησο)υ'
15 [οσ]οι ουν rcXctot τοντο φρονωμ€{ρ)
[και €t] τι €Γ€ρως φρονηται. και»
ι6 [τούτο ο θ€ος] υμιν αποκαλύψει TT\y){v)
[ct9 ο €φθασ]αμ€Ί/ τω αντω στοι
17 [χ^ιΐ' συνμιμηταί μου γι\ν€σθ€ aSek
[φοί^ και σκοπ€ίΤ€ τους οντω nepi]
[πατονντας, καθώς €χ€Τ€ τύπον ημάς.]
IV
3 [αίΤίν^ς €Ρ τω ευαγγελιω συνη]
ρ. 78 θλησαν μοι μ€τα κ€ κ\ημ€ν[τος]
και των λοιπών συνέργων [μου]
ων τα ονόματα €V βιβλω [ζωής]
4 Χαίρεται ev κ{υρι)ω πάντοτε 7Γα[λιι/ €ρω,]
5 χαίρεται το επιεικές [υμών γνωσ]
θητω πασιΐ' αν[θρωποις. ο κύριος εγγύς.]
6 μη^εν μ[εριμνατε^ ]
13
[ πακτα ισχύω]
Ρ• 79 14 [^Η ^^ ει/δυι^α/Αουι/τι /i^c πλην
[κ]αλως εποιησαται συνκοινωνη
15 [σαι/]τ€9 μου τη ^λιψι • οι8αται
[8c] και vfLCt9 φιλιππησιοι οτι ε{ν)
[αρχή του] ευαγγελίου οτε εξηλθο(ν)
[απο μακ]ε8ονιας ουδεμία μοι [εκ]
[κλησια εκοιν]ωνησεν εις λογ[ον]
[Βοσεως και λήψεως, ει μ]η υμεις
[μονοί ' ]
14 €ir€KT€ivo/ACvos | διωκω pro διωκων | βραβ€(χ>ν \ 15 φρονατε pro φρονηται
IV, 3 και pro κ€ | 4 χαιρ€Τ€ bis | 14 εττοιησατε \ ^λιψ€ΐ | 15 οώατ€
Digitized by
Google
AD COLOSENSES 285
p. 80 t ΠΡΟΣ ΚΟΛΑΣΣΑΕΙΣ
I
1 Παύλος απόστολος i{y)ao)v χ{ριστο)υ δια ^€[λΐ7]
ματος θ{€θ)υ #cai τιμοθ^ος ο αδ€λψ[ος,]
2 τοις €V κολασσαίς αγιοις και π[ιστοις]
αδβλφοις €v χ{ρ*ΌΎ)ω •
Χάρις υμαν kcu ειρήνη απο θ{€θ)ν [πατρός η]
3 μωρ και κ{υριο)ν ι{ησο)υ χ{ρ^(ττο)υ [ει^αριστου/υιο']
Τω θ{(ε)ω και π(ατ)ρι τον [κνριον ημών νήσου χριστού^ παι/]
τοτ€ π€ρι υμω[ν προσ€χ/χομ€νοι, ']
4 αΛουσα[ϊ^€ς τηρ πιστιν υμών cv χριστφ νησον^
ΙΟ [ €v Ίταντι €ργς>]
ρ. 8 1 [αγ]α^ω καρποφορουντ€ς και αυ
\ζα\νομ€νοι τη €πίγνωσ€ΐ του θ{€θ)υ
11 [ev] πάση δυι/αμ€ΐ 8υραμουμ€νου
[κατ]α το κράτος της Βοξης αυτόν
[€ΐς π]ασαν υπομονην και μακρό
12 [θυμι,αν μ]€Γα χαράς ευχαριστούν
[τ€ς τψ θβω και π](ατ)ρι τω ικανωσαν
[τι υμάς €ΐς την /ϋΐ€ρι]δα του κ\η
[ρου των αγιωι/ ev τω φωτι^ . . . . ]
20 [€ΐρΐ7νοποη7σας δια του αίματος]
ρ. 82 του σταυρού αυτού €ΐτ€ τα €π[ι]
της γης €ΐτ€ τα ev τοις ου(ρα)νοίς
21 Και ύ/χας ποτ€ οντάς α7Πίλλο[τρι]
ωμ€νους και, εχθρούς τη [διαι/οι]
α €1/ τοις €ργοις τοις ποιη7[ροις,]
22 νννι δ€ αποκαττ7λλα[^€ΐ/, cv τ^]
σώματι της σαρκ[ος αντον δια]
τον θάνατον π[αραστησαι νμας άγιους]
[και αμωμονς και αν^γκλητονς κατενωτηον αντου.]
Ι, 1 tr χρΐ4ΤΤου νήσου \ 2 κολοσσαις pro κολασσαις { om και κυρίου ιησον χρνττου
8 om και Ι 11 [Svva/xct, ι supra man 2] | 12 om $€(f} kcu | 20 add Bi αντου ante circ^
Digitized by
Google
286 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT IV
27 [ τι TO πλούτος της]
[^οζης του μυστήριου τούτου]
Ρ• 83 [^] ^^''5 €,θν€σιν 09 €(mi/ χ(ριστο)ς ev
28 [v]/iti/ η βλτΓίς nj? δο^ς ον ημ^ις
[κα]ταγγ€\\ομα/ νουθ€Τουντ€ς
[ΐΓαι/]τα αν{θρωΐΓ)ον και hihaxTKOVTC^ πα(ι/)
[τα αν\{θρωπ)ον €ΐ/ παχηη σοφία ινα πα
[ραστησωμ€]ν πάντα αι/(θρωπ)ον Τ€
29 [λ€ΐον €v χριστώ ' €ΐς ο] και κοπιώ αγω
[ριζομ€νος κατά] τηρ €ν€ργι[αι/]
[αντου την €ν€ργουμ€νην €v €μοι €v ^υναμ€ΐ.]
II
7 [ €ρριζωμ€νοι και]
[€ποικ68ομσυμ€νοι €v αυτφ^ και]
ρ. 84 βεβαιούμενοι €v πιστει κα[θως]
εΒι^αχθτιται π€ρισσ€υοντ€[ς ev ευ]
8 χαριστια ' βλεπετοΛ μη τι[9 υμάς]
Εστ€ δ σνΧαγωγων δια της [φίλο]
σοφίας και κενής απα[τΐ799 κατά]
την παρα^οσιν τω[ν ανθρω^ων^ κατά]
τα στοιχια του κ[οσμου^ και ου κα]
9 τα χ{ριστο)ν οτι [εν αυτφ κατοικεί παν]
[τ]ο π\η[ρωμα της θεοτητος σωματικως^]
ρ. 85 χ6 [μ]η ουν τις υμάς κρινετω εν βρω KB
[σ]ει η εν ποσει η εν μερί εορτής
ι; [η] νουμηνιας η σα)3)3ατωι/ α εστι{ν)
ι8 [σκιά] των μελλόντων α εορακε{ν)
[€/ϋΐ)3α]τ€νωι/ εική φυσιουμενος
[υπο του νο]ος της σαρκός αχττου
27 ο pro ος | 29 evcpyciav
II, 7 τβ pro €v* I €ίώ".χθητ€ \ add cvavnyante cv• | 8 βλ€π€Τ€ | coroc pro €στ€ | στα-
γ%ια I 16 icoi pro η ^ \ μ€ρ€ΐ \ ν€ομηνια9 pro νον/χιτνιας | 17-18 post μχλλοντων add ro Se σώμα
του xpurrcv. /χι^δα? v/uui9 καταβραβ€ν€τω θ€λων cv ταπανοψ/οοσνκ); και ^ρησκοί^, rw
αγγ€λων
Digitized by
Google
AD COLOSENSES 287
19 [και ου κρατωι/] τηρ κ€φαΧην €ξ ου
[παρ το σώμα δια των] αφωρ και
[σνρΒ^σμωρ €ΐηχορηγουμ€ΡθΡ και]
[σνρβιβαζομ€ΡθΡ, ]
III
5 [ι/€κρωσ"ατ€ ow τα μ€\η τα «η]
ρ. 86 της γης πορριαρ ακαθαρσιαρ π[αθος]
βπιθνμιαρ κακηρ και τηρ w[\co]
ρ^ζιαρ τ/ης βστιι/ €ΐτδωλολα[τρΐτα]
6 δι α €ρχ€ται η οργή τον θ{€θ)υ ctr[i τους]
7 νιους της αΐΓΐ0€ΐα9 €ΐ/ οι,ς #c[ai ν]
fici9 ΐΓ€ρΐ€πατη[σατ€ ιγοτ€, ore]
8 €ζητ€ €Ρ τουτ[οις • νυρι δβ απο]
Θβσ^αι και υμ[€ΐς τα παι^α, οργηρ^]
θυμ[oPy KOKiaPy βλασφημΛαρ^ ]
. 15 [και η €(,ρηρη του χριστού βραβ€υ€τω €Ρ ται$]
ρ. 87 [κα]ρ8ιαις υμωρ €ΐς ηρ και €κ\η
^ijTai €Ρ €ΐ/ι σώματι και €υχα
ι6 puTTOi γιρ^σθαι ο Χογος του κ{υριο)υ
[€]νοικ€ΐτω €Ρ υμιρ ττΚουσιως
\€ρ] πάση σοφία ΖιΖασκορτ^ς και
[ι/ου^€τουι/]τ€9 εαυτούς ψαλ
\μοις και υμ\ροις και α>δαΐ9 ΊΓρ{€νματ)ι
[καις €Ρ χαριτι ^δο]κΓ€9 €Ρ τη καρ
ι; [δι<;ι υμωρ τφ θ^φ και παρ ο]τι αρ
[ttoii^c €1/ λογφ η €Ρ €ργφ^ ]
25 [ ο γαρ αδικωι/ κομι]
ρ. 88 €ΐται ο η^ικησα/ και ουκ €στ[ιρ]
προσωπολημφια πάρα τω die) ω
IV Ι Οι κύριοι το Βικαιορ και τηρ Mr[aT7j]
III, 6 wopv€ULV I β om €πι τους νιους της α•πίθ€ΐας | 8 αποΛσΛ | 15 α(ληθψ•€ \ ytvc-
σθ€ Ι 16 χριστού pro κυρίου \ om jcat'*' | reus ιcapSuuς pro τη Kop&q. \ 17 cav pro αν |
85 κομιοηται pro Ko/ucirai | om πάρα τω θ€ω
Digitized by
Google
288 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT IV
τα τοις 8ον\οις παρ€)(€σθ€ [€ΐ,8ο]
Τ€ς ΟΤΙ, και ϋμ€ίς ^X^re κ{υρυο)[ν €ρ]
2 ου{ρα)νω' τη προσευχή [προσκαρτ€\
Ρουι/Γ€9 γρτηγορ\ουντ€^ eu avTjf^
€v €νχαριχΓΓ[ία ' ]
11 [και ίησονς ο \€γομ€Ρος ιονστο9, οι]
ρ. 89 [οι^]€9 €κ π^ριτομης οχττοι μονοί (τν{ρ)
[^ρίγοι €ΐς την βασιλ€ίαν του θ{€θ)υ οι,
τιν€ς €γ€νηθησαν μοι παρηγο
12 ρια αστταζβται νμας €παφρας
[ο €ζ\ υμών δούλος χ{ρισΎθ)υ ι{ησο)υ παντοτ€ α
[γων]υζομ€νος υπ€ρ υμών €v ταις
[προσευχαις^] ινα ijTe TeKioi και π€
[πληροφορημένοι] ev παντι θε
13 [ληματι του θεού. μαρτυρώ γαρ] ai;r[y]
ρ. 90 t ΠΡΟΣ θεσσαλονικείς α
Ι
Ι Παύλος και σιΚουανο<; και τι[μο]
θ€ος τη €κκλησια θ€σσα\ον[ικ€ων]
€v θ{€)ω π{ατ)ρι και κ{υριο)υ ι{ησο)υ χ{ριστο)υ χάρις [υμιν]
και ειρήνη απο θ{€θ)υ π{ατ)ρ{ο)ς ημ[ων και]
2 κ(υριο)υ ι{ησο)υ χ{ριστο)υ • €υχαριστ{ουμ€ν τφ[
θ(€)ω πάντοτε περί πα[ντων υμων^]
μι/ιαι^ ποιου[μενοι επι των]
[πρ]οσευχω[ν ημών, ]
ρ. 91 9 [αυ]τοι γαρ περί ημών απαγγεΚΧου
[σ\ιν οποίαν εισο^ον εσχομεν
[π]ρος υμάς και πως επέστρεφα
[τε] προς τον θ{εο)ν απο των ει8ω\ω(ν)
[8ου]\ευειν θ (ε) ω ζωντι και αλι^^ι
IV, 2 προσκαμτ€ρ€ΐΤ€ pro •π•ροσκαρτ€ρουντ€ς \ 12 σταθψ^ pro rfrt \ rcXcuM
Ι, 1 Kvpup pro Kvpwv \ xpuma pro xpurrov | om α«Ό Otov χριστού \
2 μνααν^
Digitized by
Google
AD THESSALONICENSES I 289
10 [νω, /cacr αρ\αμ€ΐ/€ΐν top ν{ιο)ν αντου
[εκ των ουρανω[ν op rjytipep €κ τω{ν)
[ν€κρων, ιησονρ, τον ρ]νομ€νον ημάς
[c#c της οργής της €ρχομ]€νης •
II
7 [ άλλα €γ€ΐτηθημ€ν]
ρ. 9^ νήπιου €μ μ€σω νμων ως [eav]
τροφός θαΧττη τα €αυτης τ€[κνα]
8 ούτως ομιρομ€νοι νμων €[νδο]
κονμ€ν μ€τα8ουναι υμιν ο[υ μο]
νον το €υαγγε\ίον του θ(€θ)υ [άλλα και]
τας εαυτών ψνχας 8ιο[τι αγατττ/]
9 rot ημιν εγ€νη\θητε, μνη\
Κονεύετε [yap α^ελφοι^ τον κοττον ημών]
[kcu τον μοχθον ]
14 [υμεις γαρ μιμηται εγενηθητε,]
[αδελφοί, των εκκλησιών του]
[θεού των ουσων εν Ty ιονδαιςι εν]
Ρ• 93 [χΡ^^^]^ ι(ησο)υ οτι τα αντα επαθεται και
[υ]μ€ΐς υπο των ί8ιων σνμφυ
[\ετ]ων καθώς και αυτοί υπο τω(ν)
1$ [ιο]υ8αιων των και τον κ{υρι6)ν απο
[κτειν]αντων ί{ησου)ν και τους προφη
[τας, και υμ]ας εκ8ιωζαντων και
ι6 [πασιι/ ανθρωποις] ενάντιων κωλυ
[όντων ημάς τοι]ς εθνησιν λα
[λτ)σ"αι ιι/α σωθωσιν^ εις το ανα\π\η
[ρωσαι αυτών τας αμαρτίας πάντοτε' . . . .]
ΠΙ
2 [εις το στηριζαχ υμάς και ιταρακα]
ρ. 94 λ€σαι υπέρ της πίστεως υμ[ων,]
11, 7 €v pro €/χ Ι 8 o/uipo/Acvoc | ηυΒοκονμ€ν \ 14 ciratferc | 16 post €κ&ω^αντων add mu
0€<ρ μη <ιρ€σκοντων
Digitized by
Google
290 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT IV
3 το μη^α/α σ^ν^σθοΛ ev rots [θ\ι]
ψβσιι/ ταυταις αντοι γαρ οιδα[τ€]
4 ΟΤΙ eis τούτο κ^ιμ^θα καχ [γαρ ο]
TC προς υμα^ ημ€ΐ/ προ€λ€[γο/ϋΐ6ΐ/]
ϋμι,ν οτι μέΚλομει/ [ΘΧιβ^σθαι,^]
καθώς και eyevero [και, οιδατ€ ']
5 Δια τοχτΓο καγω [μηκετι, στεγωι/,]
en'€μ}|β[a €19 το γι/ωναι την nump]
11 [ • • • avro9 Se ο θ€ος κολ πατήρ]
Ρ• 95 ΜΜ'^"*' '^^ ^ κ(υρίθ)ς ημών ι,{ησον)ς κατευθν
[ν]αι την ο8ον "ΰμων προς ϋμας
12 [ν]/ϋΐας δ€ ο κ{υριο)ς trXeoi/ourot και π€ρισ
[σ€]υσαΐτ την αγαττην €ΐς αλλήλους
[κα]ΐτ €ΐς ιται^ας καθαπ^ρ και ημ€ΐς
13 [«^5 υμ]ας €ΐς το στήριζαν υμών
[τας' καρδίας] αμ^μπτους ev αγι
[ωσννγι^ €μπροσθ€ν] του θ{€θ)υ και
[πατρός ημωVy €v tq παρονσ]ΐτα του κ(υριο)υ
[ημών νήσου μετά πάντων των αγιωι/ αντου.]
IV
7 [ου γαρ ^καλ^σεν ημάς ο θ^ος ein ακα]
ρ. 9^ 8 θαρσια αλλ €v αγιασμω ' TOCrya[pow/]
Ο α^€των ουκ αν{θρωπ)ον aderti αλ[λα τοι/]
θ{€θ)ν τον ΒιΒοντα το πν{€υμ)α το ay[iov\
9 αυτού €ΐς ΰ/χας* πβρι δε τ[ΐ7ς φΐ\
Λαδ€λ<^ιας ου χριαι/ €ΐχο[/Α€ΐ/ γρα]
φιν ΰμιν αυτοί γαρ υμ€[ις ^€θδι]
δακτοι core €ΐς [το αγαπ^ιν αλλτ;]
ΙΟ λους καΐτ γαρ [ποΐ€ΐΤ€ αυτό €ΐς παν]
τας [τους αδελφούς τους ev ολρ tq]
[/ϋΐακ€δοι/4^ι ]
III, 8 omvcoAu | 11 ημών pro υμών | 12 rjj αγηηι pro τψ αγαιταν
IV, 8 tr αυτού το α ιον | 9 xpciav | €χ€Τ€ pro €ΐχομ€ν | γραφ€4ν
Digitized by
Google
AD THESSALONICENSES I 291
16 [icat €1/ σαΧπιγγι 0€ov καταβησ€ται]
Ρ* 97 [^^] ου{ρα)νου κολ, οι v&cpoi €v \{ριστ)ω αι^α
17 \σ\τησονταΛ πρώτον «retra η
[μ€ΐ\ς OL ζωντ€ς οι πβριΧιπομβ
[poif] "ΰίμα σνν αντοι^ αρπαγησομ€
[θα c]i/ ι/€<^€λαΐ9 €ΐς απαμηίσΐτ(ν)
[τον κνριον] €ΐς αβρά icot ούτως παντο
ι8 [τ€ (πη/ κνριφ €\σομ^θα * ωστ€ πάρα
[καλ€ΐΤ6 oXXijXjou? €ΐ/ τοις λογοΐ9
V Ι [τοντο49. ircpi δ€ των γρ\ονων και
[των καιρών αδελφοί, ου γρ€ΐαν €χ€Τ€]
[vfui/ γραφ€σθαι • ]
9 [ ΟΤΙ ουκ e]
Ρ• 9^ 0€TO ημάς ο θ{€θ)ς ci9 οργην αλλ[α €19 ire]
ριίΓΟίησιν σωτήριας δια τον [κυρίου η]
ΙΟ fuoi/ ι(ΐ7σο)υ χ(ριστο)υ του αποθανόντος [trept]
17/ϋΐωι/ 1ι/α €ΐτΤ€ ΎρΎΐγορωμ€[ν^ €ΐ]
Τ€ καθ€υ^ωμ€ν αμα (τνι^ ai;r[^ {17]
11 σωμ€ν ' διο παρακαλ€ΐτ[€ αλλι;λον9^
icai οικοδο/ΐ€ΐτΤ€ [€19 roi^ €vaj
12 καθώς και ποΐ€ΐ[τ€. ^ρωτωμεν]
Be υμάς [αδ€λ<^ο^ €ΐδ€ΐ/αι 7ov9 κοπιώντας]
[έν υμιν^ ]
23 [ και ο]
ρ. 99 [λο]κλι;ροι/ ν/ϋΐωι/ το πν{€νμ)α και η ψν
[χη] και το σώμα αμ€μπτως €v
[rg] ιταρονσια του κ{υριο)υ ημών ι(ι;σο)υ χ(ριστο)υ
[τηρ]ηθ€ΐη '
24 [πΐ(ΓΓ]θ9 ο ιταλωι/ ν/ϋΐα9 ος και ποι
25 [ΐ7θ"€ΐ.] αδβλφοι προσευχ^σθοΑ
[trcpcr ΐ7/^]ωι/'
26 [ασ7Γασασ^€ τ]ου9 αδ€λψου9 πα(ι/)
17 ircpcXatroficvoi
V, 26 προσ€νχ€σϋ€ \ add icou ante Tcpi
Digitized by
Google
292 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT IV
27 [τας €v φυλή μάτι αγιφ. ορκι]ζω υμ[ας]
[τον Kvpi^ovy αναγνωσθηναχ την €πΐ€Γτολην . .]
ρ. ιοο t ΠΡΟΣ θεσσαλονικείς Β
Ι
Ι Παύλος και συλουανος και» τψ[ο]
^€ος τη €κκλησία ^€σ"σαλοι/[ικ€]
ων €v θ{<ξ)ω 7Γ(ατ)ρι ημών και κ(υρω)υ [ιησον χριστού]
2 Χαρΐ9 ϋμίν και €φηνη απο θ{€θ)[ν πατρός]
3 ημών /cat κ(υρω)ν ι,{ησο)ν x(/>t<rro)v• €νχαρ[ιστ€ΐν]
ΟφιΚομ€ν τω θ{€)ω παντοτ[€ π€ρι]
νμων αδ€λ<^οι καθ[ως άξιον e]
στιν ΟΤΙ νπ€ρ[ανξαν€ΐ η πιοης]
ϋμ(ο[ν^ ]
ΚΓ
ΙΟ [ οταΐ' ekOji a/So]
p. ΙΟΙ [ξ\ασθηναι ev τοις αγωις αυτον και
[^]αυ/υιασ^'ϊ7^^'' ^^ ^ασ-^ΐ' τοις πι
[crr\€vaaaiv * οτι ^πιστ^υθη το
[/ϋΐαρ]τυριοι/ ημών €φ νμας ev τη
II [ηρ]^ρθ' €Κ€ΐνη €ΐς ο και προσεν
[χομ]€θα παντοτ€ π€ρι νμων
[ιι/α υ]μας αξίωση της κλήσεως
[ο θ€ος ημών,] και πλήρωση πασαν
[evSoKiav αγαθωσννης και] ep
[γον πίστεως ev Svi^aftct ' . . . . ]
II
p. 102 5 Ου μνημον€νεΓ€ οτι €τι ων π[ρος]
6 υμάς ταύτα eXeyov ϋμιν και ν[νν]
το κατ€χον οιδαται €ΐς το α7Γθκ[α]
λνφθηναι αντον ev τω αυτον κ[αΐ\
27 €νορκιζω pro ορκίζω
Ι, 1 icvpiy pro κχφιχη) \ χρ*στφ pro χριστού Ι 2 om ημχαν \ 8 σφαλομχν
II, β οί8ατ€
Digitized by
Google
AD THESSALONICENSES II 293
7 ρω το γαρ μυστηριον η8η ev€[p]
yet/rcu της αι/ομιας μοΊ/ο[μ ο κα]
τεχωρ άρτι, €ως €κ μ€σ[ου ycinj]
8 ται και τοτ€ α7ΓθκαΧυ[φθησ€Γαι]
ο άνομος ον ο κ{υριο)\ς ίησονς avekei τφ]
[πνενματί του στόματος αντου, . . . , ]
14 . [ €ΐς π€ριποιησί,ν]
ρ. Ι03 ^οξης του κ(υρω)υ ημών ι.{ησο)υ χ{ριστο)υ
15 [αρ]α ουν αδελφοί στηκεται και
κρατ€ΐτ€ τας παραδόσεις ας c
^ι^αχθηται circ δια Χογου €ΐτ€
ι6 [δ]ι €πιστολης ημών' αυτός δε ο
[ίίυριος η]μων ι,{ησου)ς χ{ριχττο)ς και ο θ{€θ)ς καιπ{ατ)ηρ ημω{ν)
[ο αγαττηΐσας ημάς και δους παρακλη
[σιν auoviav] και ελπίδα αγα^τ^ι/ €v
17 [x^ptri, παρακα]λεσαι υμών τας
[καρδίας, \
III
8 [ ουδέ δωρεαι/]
ρ. Ι04 αρτον €φαγομ€ν τταρα τίνος [αλλ* εΐ']
κοπώ και μοχθώ νύκτα και ημ[€ραν\
€ργαζομ€νοι προς το μη επΐ)8[αρτ)σαι]
9 τίνα ϋμων οχ/χ οτι ουκ €χομ€[ν €ζου]
σιαι/ αλλ ινα εαυτούς τύπον 8[ωμ€ν]
ΙΟ υμιν εις το /υιι/υιισ^αι τ^/^ας [κ]α[ι γ]α[ρ ο]
τε 17/ϋΐεν προς υμάς τουτ[ο παρηγγ€Κ]
λομ€ν υμιν οτ[ι ει τις ου ^ελει ερ]
γα[ζεσ^αι, μι^δε εσ^ιετω ]
15 στηκ€Τ€ \ €&ι&αχθητ€ \ 1β ο pro icai*
III, 8 νυκτός και ημέρας pro νύκτα και ημ€ραν \ 9 μιμασθαι
Digitized by
Google
294 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT IV
p. lOS ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΤΣ f
I
ζ [ιτο]\νμ€ρως και πολυτροπως
[πα]Κ<α ο θ{€θ)ς λαΚησας τοις πατρασιν
[e]p τοις προφητοΛς eir €σχατου
[τ]ωρ ημ€ρωρ τοντων ^ΚαΚτισο^
2 [ημΙΐ'Ρ €1/ vuu OP €θηκ€ν κληρονο
[μο]ρ παρτωρ δι ον και €ποί/ησ€Ρ
3 [to]v9 αιωι/ας θ9 α»/ απαυγαχτμα τη$
[8of>j9 και χαρακ]τηρ της νποστα
[σ€ως αντου, ]
ρ. ΐθ6 9 Δια τούτο εχρισερ σβ ο ί(€θ)9 ο θ(€ο)ς σ{ου]
€Καωρ αγαλλιασ"€ω9 ιταρα τον[9 fie]
ΙΟ τοχον9 σον KCU <Γυ κατ αρχάς 'fCvpOfc, η;ΐ']
γτ;'^ €0€/ϋΐ€λιωσα9 και €/)γα [ταιι/]
II χ€ψωρ σον eurip οι ον(/:>α)ι/οι α[ντοι]
απολονιται σν Be δια/ΐ€ν€[ΐ9• και]
παρτ€ς ως ψατιορ παλ[αιωθησορ]
13 ται και ωσ'€ΐ tr[€pi)8oXouoi/ βλι^εις]
[avT0V9 ω9 ιματιορ και αλλα^/ν^σοιται * ]
II
4 [ και 7ΓΡ€νματος αγιον]
ρ. Ι07 [/ϋΐ]€ρΜΓ/ϋΐοι κατά τηρ αντου θ€\η
5 σιρ' ου γαρ αγγ€\οις ύπ€ταξ€Ρ
[τ]ηρ οικονμ€ρηρ τηρ μ€Κ\ονσα{ρ)
6 ΐΓ€/>ι ης λαλουμερ Β^μαρτνρα
\το\ §€ που τις \€γωρ τι βστιΐ' αρ
[^ρω]7Γ09 ΟΤΙ μψρησκη αυτού
[η υιός α]ρ{θρω7Γ)ου οτι €τησκ€Ίττη αν
7 [τοι/ ; ΐ7λατΓωσ]ας αντον βραχύ τι
[παρ* αγγ€λονς • ]
II, 4 μΛρΜτμΜ% pro μ€ρισμΜ
Digitized by
Google
AD HEBRAEOS 295
13 [ €v μ€σφ €κκ\η]
p. 108 13 σιας νμνησω σ€' και πάλιν €γω
€σομαχ πειτοιθως err αντω και
traXiv Ζδον €γω κολ τα irouSia α /xo[t]
14 €δωκ€ΐ' ο θ{€θ)ς' ewL ονν τα ir<uS[ta]
Κ€κοινωνηκ€Ρ αψατος και σ[αρ]
κος και αυτός παραπλησ(^[ς fierc]
<r#c€J' τωι/ αντωρ ινα δια το[ν ^α]
νατσυ καταργ^ησχι τον το κράτος έχοντα]
[τον θάνατον^ τουτ βστι τον 8ιαβο\ον, ]
III
4 [ πας γαρ οίκος]
ρ. Ι09 [κα]τασκ€ναζ€ται, νπο τίνος ο Sc
[π]αΜ"α κατασκενασας θ{€θ)ς'
5 [και] μοηχτης μ€ν πιστός €v ο\ω
[τ]ω οίκω αντου ως θεράπων €ΐς
[μαρ]τνριον των λσΧηθησομ€
[νων] χ{ρισΎθ)ς Sc ως ν{ιο)ς cirt τον οικο[ν]
6 [αντο]υ συ οιχος €σμ€ν ημί^ι^ς^]
[€ανπ€ρ την] παρρησι,αν κολ [το]
[καύχημα της €λΐΓΐδος μέχρι Τ€λους]
[)3€/8αιαι/ κατασχωμεν ]
14 [ μέτοχοι]
ρ. Ι ΙΟ γαρ του χ{ριστο)ν γ^γοναμεν eavnep [την]
αρχήν της ϊηΓοστασ'€ως μεχ[ρι tc]
Χους jScujScai' κατασχωμεν.
15 Ει/ τω λβγβσίαι σήμερον €[αν της]
φωνής αντου ακουσηται [μη σκ\η]
ρυντμαι τας καρΒιας νμ[ων9 ως]
ι6 εν τω παραπικρασμω τι[ν€ς γαρ]
ακονσαντ^ς πα[ρ€πικραναν ; αΧ]
14 €ΐΓ€ΐ pro €πι ι
III, 6 cav pro €ανπ€ρ \ 14 β€βαιαν pro βαιβ€αν \ 16 ακσυσψ€ \ σκ\ηρυνητ€
Digitized by
Google
296 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT IV
λ ου π[αΚΓ€9 Ot €^€λ^ΟΪ^€9 €ξ]
[αίγυτΓΤον δια μωνσ€ως ; ]
IV
[ καίτοι των €ργων απο]
Ρ• m καταβολής κόσμου γ€ΐτηθ€ρτω(ν)
4 €ΐρηκ€Ρ γαρ που nepi της €/3δο
μης ούτως #cat κατ€υπασ€ν ο θ{€ο)ς
€ρ τη ημ€ρα τη €βΒομη απο πα{ν)
5 των των €ργων αυτόν και α/ του
[τ]ω πάλιν η €ΐσ€λ€υσονται €ΐς τη (ν)
6 [κ]αταπαυσιν μου' €πι ουν απο
[λ€ΐ]ΐΓ€ται τιι^ας ^ισ^λθ^ιν ^ις
[αυτην^ και οι προ]τ€ρον €υηγγ€λ[ι]
[σθ€ντ€ς ουκ €ΐσηλθον δι απ€ΐ^€ΐα)^*]
2 [ και κριτι]
ρ. 112 κος €νθυμησ€ως και €ννοιω[ν]
13 καρδίας και ουκ €στιν κτισις [αφα]
νης €νωπιον αυτού παι^α δ€ γυ
μνα και τετραχιλισμ^να τοις ο[φθα\]
μοις αχτΓου προς ον ημιν ο λογ[ος]
14 Εχοντ€ς ουν αρχΐ€ρ€α μ€γ[αν^ δΐ€]
ληλυθοτα τους ου{ρα)νους ι[ησουν τον]
υ{ιο)ν του θ{€θ)υ κρατωμ^ν [της ομολογίας.]
V
5 \υιος μου €ΐ στ;, €γω σήμερον]
ρ. 113 6 [γ]€γ€ννηκα ae' καθώς και €v €
[τ]€ρω Xeyct συ Ϊ€ρ€υς €ΐς τον αχω
[ν]α κατά την τα^ιΐ' μ€λχισ€8€Κ'
7 [ο]ς cj' ταΐ9 ημ^ραις της σαρκός
[αν]του δεησβις Τ€ και Ικ€ΐσιας
IV, 6 €1 pro η Ι 6 €πα pro €πι \ €υαγγ€λισθ€ντ€ς | 12 €νθνμγισ€ων pro €νθνμησ€ως
13 T€Tfiaχηλισμ€va
V, 7 ικ€τηρΐΛζ pro iK€uruis \ [αυτόν fortasse in marg. man sec. ] | ισχυρά?
Digitized by
Google
AD HEBRAEOS 297
[προς TOP 8ν]^αμ€Ρον σωζ€ΐρ αυτο(ρ)
[€Κ θαρατον, μ€τα\ κραυγής €ΐσχν
[ρας καί 8ακρνωρ προ]σ€Ρ€[γκας,]
VI
Ι [διο αφ€ΡΤ€ς top της αρχής τον]
ρ. 114 χ{ριστο)ν \oyop cm τηρ Τ€λιοτητα [φ€]
ρωμ€θα μη παΚίρ θ€μ€λιορ [κα]
ταβαλ\ομ€Ρθΐ μεταροιας απ[ο pe]
κρωρ €ργωρ και πιστ€ως €πι ^[coi/]
2 βαπτισθ^ρρ διδαχτ/ς €,ιηθ€σ[€ως\
Τ€ χ€φωρ αραστασ€ως Τ€ ρ[€κρωρ^]
3 /cat κ ρίματος αιωριου [και το]
Ττο ποίησομ€[ρ^ eapnep envrperr^ ο θ^ος^
ΙΟ [ ^ιακορη]
ρ. 115 σαρτ€ς τοις αγιοις και 8ιακορου{ρ)
11 [τ]€ς' €πιθνμονμ€Ρ δε €καστο{ρ)
[ν]μωρ τηρ αυτηρ €ρ8ικρνσθαι,
σπον^ηρ προς τηρ π\ηροφορια{ρ)
12 της πιστ€ως άχρι Τ€\ονς ιρα μη
{ρ]ωθροι γ€ρησθαι μιμητ€, δε τω{ρ)
[δια πι]στ€ω9 και μακροθυμιας
[κ\ηρορ]ομουντωρ τας eirayy^
13 [Xtas. τω γαρ] αβρααμ eirayyiKa
\μ€Ρος ο ^€θ9, ]
2ο [ , οπον ττρο\
ρ. Ιΐ6 Βρομος vnep ημωρ €ΐστ7λ^€[ΐ' ιησονς,]
κατά τηρ ταξιρ μ€λχισ€8€Κ [αρ]
χΐ€ρ€υς γ€Ρθμ€Ρθς €ΐς top a[t]
VII I (ορα ' ούτος γαρ ο μ€\χισ€8€[κ]
BaatXcv9 σαλημ ΐ€ρ€νς του Θ{<ε6)υ [του]
VI, 1 τ€λ€ΐοτΐ7Τα | 2 βατττισμων pro βαττησθινν [vel βαπησθ€νη] \ Βι&ιχψ pro
^ώαχης | om τ€^ | 11 cvSciioaxrAu | £λπώθ9 pro πιστ€ως | 12 γ€ΐτησθ€ μιμητοί | 13
€παγγ€ΐλα^ΐ€νο9
Digitized by
Google
298 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT IV
νφιχτΓον OS ανραντησας αβ[ρααμ\
υποστρ^φοντι απο [τη^ κσττης]
των βασΊ,λ€[ων^ και €υλσγησας]
2 αυτόν ω κ[αχ ^€κατην απο πάντων]
[€μ€ρισ€ν αβρααμ ' ]
7 [χωρίς δ€ πάσης αντιλογίΛς το] ΚΔ
[eXarrov νπο τον κρ€ΐ,ττονος]
ρ. 117 * €υ\ογ€ίται' και ωδ€ μεν δ€κατας
αποθνήσκοντας αν{θρωπ)οι λαμβανον
σιν €Κ€4 Sc μαρτνρομενος ort
9 ζη και ως έπος €ΐπ€ίν δια αβρααμ
[/ic]at Xev€t9 ο δοτατας λαμβαρω{ν)
ΙΟ [δ€]δ€κατωται en γαρ ev τη οσφνι
[του πατρός] ην οτ€ συνηντησεν
II [αντ^ ο μ]€λχισ€8€κ €ΐ μ€[ν]
[ουν Τ€λ€ΐω<ης δια] της Xevirft]
[κης ΐ€ρωσυνης ην. ]
Ρ• ^^" iS Αθ€τησ€ΐς μ€ν γαρ yeti/erat irpfoa]
γουσης €ντο\ης δια το αυτής [α]
19 σθενες και ανωφ€Κ€ς ου
Sev γαρ CTcXtoxrci/ ο νομός err
€ΐσαγωγη δβ κριττονος €λιηδ[ος]
δι IJ9 €γγίζομ€ν τω θ{€)ω
20 Kou κα^ όσον ου χωρίς ορκ[ωμ]
όσιας οι μεν [yap χωρίς ορκωμοσ]
ιας €ΐσιι/ t€[p€i9 γβγοι/οτβς, . . ]
27 [ erreiTa των του]
ρ. 119 \αου. τούτο γαρ €ποιησ€ν €φα
παζ ' €αυτον προσεν^γκας '
28 ο νομός γαρ αν(θρωπ)ους καθιστησιν
[ΐ€]ρ€ΐ9 €χοι^α9 ασ^€ϊ/ιαϊ/.
VII, 1 ο pro ος | 8 μαρτυρσυμχνος pro μαρτυμομ€νος | 9 &* pro &α | 10 om ο |
11 λ€υ€νηκης \ 18 αθ€τησις \ ytvcrat | 19 [ov^t ου in ras man ι] | €τ€Χ€ΐωσ€ν \ κρατ-
τσνος Ι 27 αν£ν€γκας pro προσ(ν€γκας \ 28 αρχΐ€ρ€ΐς pro ΐ€ρας | a<r^cvccav
Digitized by
Google
AD HEBRAEOS 299
[ο Xo]yos δ€ rqs ορκωμοσίας της
[/xera] τον νομον νϊον €is top
VIII I [αιωι^α] Τ€Τ€λ€ΐωμ€ΐ/0Ρ Κ€φαΧ
[aiov Se €m] τοί\ς λ€]γομ€ΐ/οις rot
[ουτον €χομ€ν α]ρχί€ρ€α ος €κα
[θισ€ν €v Se^iqL τον θρονον] της
[μeyaXωσv1rης €ΐ/ τοις ονρανοις^ . . ]
7 [ €1 yap η Ίτρα/Γη]
ρ. Ι20 €Keuni ην αμ^μτηος ουκ αν δ€[υ]
Τ€ρας €ζητ€ΐτο τόπος'
8 Μ€μφομ€νος γαρ αυτούς XevfetJ
ιδον ημ^ραι άρχονται Xcyci [icvpios]
και σνντ€\€σω €π€ΐ τον ο[ικον\
ισ(ραη)λ' καχ €ir€t τον oucov [iovSa]
9 Βίαθηκην καί[νην • ου κ]ατ[α την]
Βιαθηκην ην [επονησα τοις πατρασιν]
αντων €v ημ[^ρ(ί' ^πιΧαβομενου μου]
[της χειρός αντωι^, ]
IX
Ι [c^X^ μ^^ ουν καχ η πρω]
ρ• 121 [τ]η Βίκαχωματα λατρι,ας το Τ€ αγι
2 [ο]ν κοσμικον σκηνή γαρ κατ€σκ€ν
ασθη η προττη ev η η Τ€ λνχνια
καχ η τράπεζα καχ η προθεσις τω(ν)
άρτων ήτις Xeyercu άγια •
3 [ftejra Se το Βευτερον καταπετα
[σμα] σκηνή η λεγομένη άγια
4 [αγιχύν^ χρυσονν] έχουσα θνμια
[τηριον^ και την κι]βωτον της δια
[θήκης περι,κ€καΧνμμ€νην παντοθεν χρνσιψ,]
'9 [ '(α^ ην δω]
Vllly 8 cut pro «ret bis
IX, 1 Χατρ€ΐας
Digitized by
Google
300 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT IV
p. 122 pa T€ και θνσίαι προσφ€ρορτα[ί μη]
^υναμ€ναι κατά σνν^ιΖησιν τ[€]
ΙΟ λιωο'αι τον \ατρ€νοντα μονο[ν\
eni βρωμασιν και ττομασιν κ[αι\
8ιαφοροις βαττησμοις Βι,και[ω]
ματα σαρκός μ^χρ^ καιρόν hi[op\
II θωσ€ως €πικ€ΐμα/α χ(ριστο)ς [Se napaye]
[ν]ομ€!/θ9 αρχΐ€[ρ€ν<; των μέΚ]
[\]οντων αγα[^ωι^, δια της μ€ίζο]
νο[ς και reXetorcpas σκηνής^ . . .]
'6 [ ο]
ρ. 123 [ir]ov γαρ Βιαθηκη θάνατον ανάγκη
φ€ρ€σθαι τον Βιατιθ€μ€νον
17 [8]ιαθηκη γαρ €πι ν^κροις βφαχα
[€]π€ΐ μη ποτ€ 1σχν€ΐ ore ζη ο δι
ι8 [α]θ€μ€νος oOev ovhe η πρώτη
[χω]ρις αίματος €νκ€Κ€νίσται
19 [\α\η]θ€ΐσης γαρ πάσης €ντο\ης
[κατά τον νομον νπο] μωΌσ^ως πα{ν)
[τι τφ Xctcu, ]
25 [. . . . ωσπ€ρ ο αρχΐ€ρ€υς €ΐσ]
ρ. 124 €ρχ€ται €19 τα άγια κατ €νιαν[τον]
26 €v αιματι αλλοτριω €πι βδι αντ[οι/]
πολλα /cets παθ^ιν απο καταβ{6\
\ης κοσμον ' wv δε απα^ €πι [συν]
reXta των αιώνων €ίς αθ€τη[σίν]
της αμαρτίας δια της θνσι[ας αντον]
27 π€φαν€ρωτ[αί, κα]ι κα[θ^ όσον]
Απόκειται τ[οΐ9 ανθρώπους αττα^ απο]
[^αι^€ΐι^ [μ€τα δ€ τοντο κρισις - ]
9 Τ€Χ.€ΐωσαι \ 11 γ€νομ€νων pro μελλόντων \ 16 Siatfc/xcvov pro &Ληθ€μ€νον | 17 rare
pro ποτ€ | 18 cvKCKoivurrai \ 26 €π« pro €πι | c8ci | πολλάκις | wvl pro νυν | συντ€λ€ΐα
Digitized by
Google
AD HEBRAEOS
301
Ρ• 125
p. 126
5 [ σώμα Sc κατηρ]
6 [τ]ισω ftot * ολοκαυτώματα και π€
7 οι aμaf}Tίaς ουκ ηυΒοκησας ' το
Τ€ einov 7δου ηκω ' ev Κ€φαΚι
δι βιβλίου γνγραπται nepi εμού
του ΊΓΟιησαι ο θ{€θ)ς το θ€λημα σου
8 ηβουληθησαν ανωτ€ρον λ€γω(ν)
οτ]ι ^νσιαΐ' και προσφοραν και ολ
οκαχτΓωΙματα και nepi αμαρτίας
ουκ ηθ€λησας] ονδβ €υ8οκησας
αιτιρ€<; κατά τον νομον προσφέρονται^
ι6 Ι αυτή η 8ιαθηκη ην]
8ιαθησομαι προς αυτούς μ€τα]
τας ημ€ρας €Κ€ΐνας Xeyct κ{υριο)ς δ[ι]
δον9 νομούς μου €πι κάργιας [αν]
των και eiri την διαι/οιαΐ' ανΓ[ωΐ']
17 βπιγραψω αυτούς και των αν[ο]
μιων αυτών και των αμαρ[τιων]
αυτών ου μη μνησθησο[μαι crt]
18 Οπου δ€ αφ€σις το[υτων^ ουκ€τι προσ]
φορά nepi αμα[ρτιας. . ]
«
26 [ €Κουσιως γαρ αμαρ]
[τανοντων ημών μ€τα το XajSeti/]
ρ. 127 την €πιγνωσιν της aXij^eias ου
Κ€τι nepi αμαρτιών απολ€ΐπ€
27 ται ^υσια * φοβέρα he τις ^κ^ο
γτ) κρίσεως και ττυρος €σ^ΐ€ΐι^ μέλ
λοντος τους υπεναντιους '
28 αθετησας τις νομον μωυσ€ως
χωρίς οικτιρμων em 8υσιν
[η τρισιν μα]ρτυσιν αποθνήσκει
Χ, β €υδοκτ7σας | 8 om ηβαυλ-ήθησαν \ θυσίας pro θυσυαν \ προσφοράς pro προσφοραν
17 tr αμαρτιών αυτών km των άναρχων \ 27 add ζήλος post ττυρος
Digitized by
Google
302 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT IV
29 [ποσφ Soicetrc χ€ΐρ]ονος α[^ιω^ΐ7]
[aeraL τιμωρίας ο τον νιον τον θ€ον]
[καταπάτησαν^ ]
35 [ Μ απο/8αλτ;τ€]
ρ. 128 ονν την παρρησιαν ΰμων lyrts [e]
36 χ€ΐ ^eyaKTfv μισθαττοΖοσιαν ν[πο]
μονη<; yap εχεται χριαν Ινα το 0[e]
λημα τον θ{€θ)ν ποι,ησαντ€ς κομισ[η]
37 <r^(u την errayyeXiav * en γαρ [μι]
Κρον όσον όσον ο €ρχομ€νο[ς η]
$$ ξ€ΐ και ον xpovuL ο Se δι^αιο[ς]
€κ ΐΓΜΓΓβως [ζη^^'^ΐταχ [και eav ν]
ποστιΚητ[αί, ]
XI
6 [ πιχττενσαχ γαρ Set]
ρ. 129 τον προσ€ρχομ€νον θ{€)ω ση
€σην καχ τοις €κζητονσιν αν
τον μισθαπο^οτην γίνεται '
7 [ir]wm χρηματισθ€ΐς νω€ wepi
[τ]ων μηΖεττω βλ€πομ€νων
[ε]νλαβηθ€ίς κατ€σκ€νασ€ν κι
[βω]τον €19 σωτηριαν τον οίκου
[αυτού] δι ης κατ€κριν€ τον κο
[σμον^ καχ της κατά] ttuttlv hucax
[οσυνης eyevero κληρονόμος ] ,
12 [ καχ ως η άμμος η πάρα]
[το χ€ΐ\ος της θαΚασσης η ανα\
ρ. 130 13 ριθμητος' κατά πιστιν απ€0[α]
νον ούτοι παντός μη κομισα[μ€\
VOL• τας €πaγγ€\L•aς άλλα πόρρω
86 cxcrc xpcioy | κοματησθ^ \ 37 χροτισα pro χροηα | 88 add μου ante cic | vwwr
τολ^ται
XI, β add ry ante θ€ω \ 7 πιοτά | xareicpcvev
Digitized by
Google
AD HEBRAEOS 303
θ€ν αντας €ΐ8οντ€ς καχ cunroura
/χβνοι καχ ομοΚογησαντ€ς οτ[ι]
ξ€νοι καχ πapeπL•8ημoL• eixTLV [c]
14 π€ΐ της γης οι γαρ τοιαύτα λ€[γορ]
Τ€ς €μφανιζουσΐΛ/ or[i πατρίδα]
15 €ϊηζητουσίν καχ €ΐ [μει/ €Κ€ίνης]
[εμρημονευον αφ* ης ^ζφησαν^ . • . .]
22 \τηχττ€ΐ^ ίωσηφ Τ€Κ€υταψ π€ρι]
ρ. 131 της €ξο8συ των νίω ισ{ραη)\* ψ'^η
μον€νσ€ν και nepL των οστ€
ων αυτού everiXaTO'
23 Ilurrt μωυσης γεννηθείς €κρν
βη τριμηνον νπο των π{ατ€)ρων αν
του διστι ciSoi^ clotlov το παχδι
[ον] καχ ουκ €φοβηθησαν το δι
[ατα]γμα τον /8ourtλ€ως '
24 [πιστ€ΐ, μ]ΰύ(νσης μ€γας γ€νομ€
[νος ηρνησατο λ]€γ€σθαχ ν{ιο)ς θυ
[γατρος φαραω, ]
31 [ΐΓΐστ€ΐ, ρααβ η πόρνη ον ανναττω]
[Xero τοις απ€ίθησασίν, heia^xe] .
ρ. 132 νη τονς κατασκοττονς μ€Τ €ΐρη
νης
32 Καχ τ €τι λβγω €πιλιψ€ΐ γαρ μ€
Βιηγουμενον ο χρόνος wepi γ€
8€ων ' βαρακ ' σαμφων * ΐ€<^^α[€]
δα(υ€ΐ)δ• τ€ και σαμονηλ' και των [ιτρο]
33 φητων οι δια πιστ€ως κατ[ηγω\
νισαντο βσχτί\€ΐας €ΐ[ργασαν]
το ^ικαιοσννην €nervx[ov «ταγ]
y€Kuu[vy €φραζαν στόματα λεοντών^ . .]
18 iSoiTCs Ι cirt pro etru \ 22 νιων pro νιω \ cvcrciXaro | 28 ιηστα \ αστ€ΐον \ 82 cin-
Κειφα Ι tr μ€ yap \ 88 ηργασαντο
Digitized by
Google
304 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT IV
KE
38 [βπι ^ρημιαι^ πλανωμει/οι και ope]
[en και σττηλαίοις και ταις οπαις]
ρ. 133 39 τη^ γη^ και ourot παντός μαρτυ
ρτηθ&η^^ δια τη^ marews ου
κ €κομίσαΊ/το τας cwayyeXtas
40 του θ(€θ)υ πβρι ημών κριττον τι προ
β\ο\ιαμ€νου Ινα μη χωρίς ημω(ρ)
XII Ι τ^Κιωθωσιν τοιγαρουρ και
[η]μ€ΐς τηλίκουτον €χοι/τ€ς we
[ριΚ€]ιμ€ΐ/ον ημιν ν€φος μαρ
[τυρων^ ο]γκον αποθ€μ€νοί πα[ν]
[τα και την ευπ^ριστατον αμαρτιαν^]
ρ. 134 7 ^^ παιδιαι/ υπομ€ν€Γαχ ως ϋ[ίθΐς]
ΰμιν προσφ€ρ€ται ο θ(€ο)ς τις γαρ
8 ύΐος ον ου παιδ€ΐ;€ΐ π{ατ)ηρ' ei he
και χωρίς eorai παχδιας ης μ€
τοχοι yeyovaaiv πavτeς αρα νο
9 θοι και ουχ ϋϊοι corac* €ΐτα τους
Mev της σαρκός ημών π{ατ€)ρας [ει]
χομεν ΐΓαχδ€ντας και eve]jpe\
ΤΓομεθα ου ιτο\υ μα)^Κο{ν νττοτα]
γησομ€θα [τω πατρι των 7Γν€υματων]
[και ζησομεν ; ]
ρ. 135 '^ Μ ^^^ ττορνος η β€βη\ος ως η
σαυ' ος αντί βρωσεως μχας awe
hoTO τα πρωτοτοκια αυτών '
17 Εμγτ€ yap οτι και μ€τεπιτα 0e
λων κληρονομησαι την euXo
yiav απ€8οκιμασθη μ€τανοι
[ας γ]αρ τόπον ουχ evpev Kaiirep
89 την tvayytkuav pro τα? €παγγ€λιας | 40 icpctrrov | Τ€λ€ΐω0(οσιν
XII, 1 τοσούτον pro τι/λικουτον | 7 vaj&tuxv \ viroficvcrc | 8 om και ^ | ccrrc παιβοας |
γ€γονασι | ccrrc * | 16 aircScTo pro απ€δοτο | €αντου pro αντων | 17 ιοτ€ pro ctorc | fiercirciTa
Digitized by
Google
AD HEBRAEOS 305
[/x€]ra Ζακρυων €κζητησας
i8 αν[την ου γαρ π\ροσ€Κη\νθατ€
[φηλαφωμ€ν(ι}, ]
25 [ €1 γαρ €K€lvoi]
ρ. 136 ονκ ^ζ^φυγον eiri γης παραιτη
σαμ€νοι, τον γβτημ,ατιζοντα πο
λν μ,αΧΚον ημ€ΐ,ς οι top απ ον{ρα)νω{ν)
26 αποστρ€φομ€!/οι συ η φωνή
την γην eaaXevaa/ Tore'
'Svv δβ CTnjyycXrai \€γων €tl air[af]
€γω σισω ου μόνον την γην [αλ]
27 λα κοΛ τον ου(ρα)νον' το Sc en
[απα^, δήλοι την των σαΚευομ^νων]
[μ€ταθ€σι,ν, ]
XIII
Ρ• ^37 7 μνημον€υ€Τ€ των ηγονμ€νω(ν)
νμων 0ίτιν€ς βλαλτίσαι/ νμιν
τον λογον του θ{€θ)υ • ων αναθ€ωρου{ν)
Τ€9 την €κβασιν της άναστρο
φης μίμ^τθαι την ττιστιν '
8 ί{ησου)ς χ{ριστο)ς εχθ^ς και σήμερον ο αυτός
9 [κ]αί €ΐς τους αιωι^ας ΒιΒαχαχς ποι
[κίΧαις καχ ζ]€ναίς μη παραφερε
[σθ€* καλόν γαρ χαρι\η β[€β]αιουσθαι
[την KaphiaVf ου βρωμασιν^ ]
ι6 [ τοιαυταις]
ρ, 138 γαρ θυσιαις ευαρεστιται ο θ(€θ)ς*
17 Τ1ι,θ€σθαί τοις ηγουμ€νθίς ϋμω{ν)
και ύπ€ΐκ€σθαχ αυτοί γαρ αγρυ
πνουσιν rmep των φυχων ύ
26 σοσω
XIII, 7 μιμ£ΐσβ€ pro μιμΛσθαι \ 1β €υαρ€σταται | 17 κ€Λ0€σ$€ pro wSfuBax \ vnuKtrt
pro vTCiicco^cu
Digitized by
Google
306 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT IV
μων ως λογοι^ αΐΓθδωσΌΐ/Γ€ς *
Ινα ftera χαράς τούτο wouoaw
και μη στα^αζοντ€ς αλνσιτ€[λ€ς]
γαρ νμχν τούτο
ι8 ΤΙροσευχεσθαί nepi ημω[ν' πεττοι]
θαμ€ΐ/ γαρ οτ[ι καλην σνν^ι^σίρ]
[€χομ€ν, ]
23 [ γίνωσ'Κ€Τ€ τον ahek]
[φορ ημών τιμοθ^ον αττοΚά^νμ^
ρ. 139 ^^^ y^^ ον ^^^ ταχίον ^ρχη
ταί οψομαχ νμας.
24 Ασπασασθαχ παντας τους ηγον
μένους νμων και παντας τους
άγιους •
ασπάζονται υμάς οι απο της ι
[τάΚ]ιας
35 [η χαρί^ς μ€τα πάντων υμών
[πρ]ος €β[ραι]ους*
ρ. Ι40 t ΠΡΟΣ ΤΙΜΟΘΕΟΝ [Α]
Ι
Ι Πανλος απόστολος ι(ησο)υ χ{ριστο)υ κατ «τι
τα^ηι^ θ{€θ)υ σ{ωτη)ρ{ο)ς ημών και χ{ρίστο)υ ι{ησο)υ τη[ς]
2 βλίΓίδος ημών τιμοθεω γνησ[ι\
ω τ€κνω €v ιτιστι*
Χάρις €\€ος €ΐ,ρηνη απο θ{€θ)υ π{ατ)ρ{ο)ς
3 και χ{ριστο)υ ι{ησο)υ του κ(υρίθ)υ ημών* κα^ω[ς]
παρ€καλ€σα σ€ προσμ€ίν[αι ev]
€φ€σω πορ€υομ€νος [€ΐς μακ€^ονίαν,]
ΙΟ [ και €4 TL c]
ρ. 141 Tepov τη υγιαινουση διδασκαλία
18 'π•ροσ€υχ€σθ€ \ ν€ίθομ€θα pro π€7Γ0ΐθαμ4ν \ 28 ταχαον \ 24 ασνασασθ€ \ 25 om
subscript προς cjSpotovs
I, I tr χριστού ιησου \ 2 νιστα
Digitized by
Google
AD TIMOTHEUM I . 307
II aPTiKeiTOL κατά το cvayycXtoi/
rqs ^οξης τον μακάριου θ{(εο)υ ο €ΐΓΐ
στ€υθην €γω'
12 Xapiv €χω τω α/^υναμοΗταντι
μ€ χ{ριστ)ω ι{ησο)υ τω κ{νρι)ω ημών οτι wurro(y)
μ€ ηγησατο θ€μ€ΐ/ος €t9 διάκο
13 [νια]ν το προτ€ρον οντά β\ασή>[η[
\μον και BuoKrqv και υβριστην.]
'9 [ ηι^]
ρ. 142 τιν€ς απωσαμενοί wepi την πι
2ο στιν εναναγησαν ων eariv νμ€
ν€ος και aXeiavhpos ους παρ^^ω
κα τω σατανά ίνα ποΑΒευθωσιν
μη β\ασφημ€ίν'
II Ι Παρακαλώ ουν πρώτον παντω[ν]
ποΐ€ΐσθαι δετ/σβις προσ€ν[χας, €υχα]
ριστιας [υπ€ρ πάντων ανθρώπων, . . ]
9 [ μη €v π\€γμασνν, kcu]
ρ. 143 ΧΡ^^^^ η μαργαριταις η ίματι
ΙΟ σμω ^oXvrcXet αλλ ο πρ^πι γυ
ναχξιν €παγγ€Κ\ομ€ναίς θ€θ
σ^βιαν δι €ργων αγαίωι/•
11 Τυνη €v η^^^^Λ μανθανετω €{ν)
12 πάση υποταγή* Βί8ασκ€ΐν δ€ γυ
[ν]αίΚ€ί ουκ €πίτρ€πω ουδ€ αυ
[θ€]ντ€ίν ανΒρος αλλ €ΐι/αι ev
13 [ν<^^^' αδα/ϋΐ γαρ] πρώτος €ΐΓλ[α]
[σθη, €ΐτα €υα ]
III
ρ. 144 7 δι δ€ και μαρτυρίον καΚην cyew
αίΓΟ των εζωθεν Ινα μη €ΐς ονι
20 νμ€ναΛθς \ irai8cv0(iKri
II, 1 add €ντ€ν(€ΐς post προσ€νχας | 10 wpetru \ θ€οσ€βααν \ 12 γυναικι
III) 7 8ci pro & | ον€ξ&σμον
Digitized by
Google
308 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT IV
8ίσμορ €μπ€(Γη καχ παγίδα τον
8 δια/3ολον * hiaKovov^ ωα'αι/Γω[9]
%^μνου<; μη Βιλογονς μη οινω
πολλω προσέχοντας μη ΟΜτχρο
9 Κ€ρ8ις έχοντας το μυστηρι[ορ]
της πιστ€ως €v καθαρά €Γνν[€ίΒησ€ΐ.]
IV
ρ. 145 Ι Το δ€ πν{€νμ)α ρητώς Xc-yet ort ev vare
ροις καιροις αποστησονται τι
ν€ς της πιστ€ως προσέχοντας
πνενμασιν πλανοις και δίδασκα
2 Xtat9 δαιμονίων εν νποκρίσαι
χΙβευΒοΧογων. κ€καυτηριασμενω{ν)
3 {τη\ν ihiav συναι^ηησιν κωΚυον
[των γ\αμ€^ απαχασθοί βρωματω(ν)
[α ο θ€ος €κτισεν] €ΐς [μ€ταλη]\Ιβ[ιν]
[μετά ευχαριστίας τοις πιστοις . . . . ]
ΙΟ \οτι ηλπικαμεν επί θαφ ζωντι^ ος €στι,ν]
ρ. 146 σ{ωτ)ηρ πάντων αν{θρωπ)ων μάλιστα πιστω(ι^)
11 Παράγγελλε ταντα και δίδασκε μη
12 Βις σου της ν€θτητος καταφρο
ν€ίτω άλλα τύπος γίνου των πι
στων εν λόγω' εν ανάστροφη
εν αγατπί * εν πιστι * εν αγι^ια •
13 Εως άρχομαι προσ€χ€ τη αι/α
γνώσει ' τη παρακλησ€ί [τη δίδασκα]
[>^<^ ]
5 [και προσμένει ταις ^εησασιν και ταις]
ρ. 147 προσευχαις νυκτός και ημέρας
8 αΛσχροκ€ρ&€ΐ^
IV, 1 7Γν€υμχισι \ 2 κ€κανστηριασμ€ΐ^ων \ 3 μίταλημψιν \ 12 μη&ας pro fu/Sis | πίστα
Digitized by
Google
AD TIMOTHEUM I 309
6 η he σπαταΧοΗτα ζώσα τ€θνηκ€{ν)
7 #cat ταύτα napayyeKKe ίνα ave
8 πιλημτττοι οκτιν ' €t 8c τΐ9 τω{ν)
Ιδιωι/ και μ,αΚιχττα οικιών ον
προνοείται την ττιστιν ηρνη
ται και €στιν άπιστου )(€ΐρων
9 [χνΡ^] >^θ'Ταλ€γ€σθω μη €λαττο{ν)
[ετών €]ζηκοντα γβγονυια €.νος
[αν8ρος γυνη^ ]
ι6 [και μη βαρ€ΐσθω η εκκλησία]
ρ. 148 'ΰ/α ταις όντως χηραις επαρκεση'
17 Οι καλώς προεστωτες πρεσβυτε
ροι 8ιπλης τιμής αζιουσθωσαν
μαΧιστα οι κοπιωντες €v λόγω
ι8 ^αι αλήθεια ' λέγει γαρ η γραφή
Ου φιμώσεις βουν αλοωντα και
αζιος ο εργάτης του μισθο[υ]
19 ^ αυτού' κατά πρεσβυτερ[ου κα]
Ύηγοριαν μη πα/3αδ€χο[υ, έκτος]
[ει μη επι δυο η τριών μαρτύρων.]
VI ΚΓ
Ι [τους ιδ(ον9 δέσποτας πάσης τιμής]
ρ. 149 αζιους ηγεισθωσαν Ινα μη το ο
νομα του θ{εο)υ και η διδασκαλία βλα
2 σφημητοΑ • οι 8ε πιστούς εχο(ν)
τας 8εσποτας μη καταφρονι
τωσαν οτι α8ελφοι €ιοί)^ αΧλα
μάλλον 8ουλ€υ€τωσαν οτι πι
στοι €ΐο•ιι/ και αγαπητοί οι της
[€]ν€ργ€σια9 αντιλαμβανομε
[νοι, ταύτα δι]δασκ€ και παρακαλ[ει]
V, 8 ouceuuv \ wpovoa. pro irpovoctrcu | 17 &&ισκαλιςι pro αληθ€ΐα \ 18 tr βονν αλοωντα
ον φιμωσ€ΐς
VI, 2 €χοντ€ς pro €χοντα5 | καταφρον€ΐτωσαν
Digitized by
Google
310 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT IV
p. 150 9 αιηι/€9 βνθιζονσι,ν τον^ αν{θρωπ)ονς
ΙΟ €19 oXedpov και απωλ€ΐ(ΐι/* ρίζα
γαρ τταντων των κακών eartv
η φιΚαργυρια' ης τιν€ς ορ€γομ€
VOL απεττλανηθησαν άπο της
ΐΓΐστ€ω9 και €αυτους irepic^ei
ραν οΒυναι,ς πολλοίς *
II Sv δ€ ω αν{θρωπ)€ θ(€θ)ν ταντα φ€υγ€
[διωκ€ $€ Βι,καα,οσννην^ evaefiei^avy . .]
«7 [ μν νψη]
ρ. 151 λα φρον€ΐν μηΒ€ ηλπικ^ναι €
trt ιτλοίΛτω αδίίλοη^τι αλλ ctrct
τω θ{€)ω τω παρεχοντι, ημι,ν τα
πάντα πλουσιως €ΐ9 απολαυσιίι^)
ι8 αγαθθ€ργ€ΐν πλοντ€ΐ,ν ev €ργοι,ς
αγαθούς * €v/jiera8orov9 €ii/at
19 κοινωνικούς' αποθησανρι,ζο{ν)
[τα] 9 €αιηΌΐ9 θ€μ€\ων καλόν €19
[το /Α€λλ]οι/ ii /α €πιλα^ωι/[ται]
[r»j9 οντω9 ζωής ]
ρ. 152 t ΠΡ(ο9) ΤΙΜΟΘΕΟΝ Β
Ι
Ι Πανλο9 αποστολο9 ι{ησο)ν χ{ριχττο)ν δια θ€Κη
ματος θ{€θ)υ κατ €7Γαγγ€λιαι/ ζωής της
2 €v xipf'Or)^ ι^{ησο)ν Τί,μοθ€ω αγαπητω Τ€κνω
Χαρΐ9 €λ€θ9 €ΐ,ρηνη απο θ{€ο)ν π{ατ)ρ{ο)ς καχ
'X{purTo)v ι{ησο)υ του κ{υρι,ο)ν ημών '
3 Xaptv €χω τω θ{€)ω ω \ατρ€υω απο
προγονών ev καθαρά συν€ΐ,Βη[σ€(]
[ως] αδιαλβιτΓΓΟί/ €χω την π€[/)ΐ σον]
[μν€ίαν €v ταχς Βεησ€σιν μου νυκτός και ημ^ρας^
9 βσυθιζονσι \ 17 νψηλοφρονα,ν pro νψηΧα φροναν \ πλοντον pro πλοντω | em pro
circi I om τω ^ I om τα I 18 καλοΐ9 pro θαγοΜς
I, 1 tr χριστού ιησου
Digitized by
Google
AD TIMOTHEUM II
Ρ• 153 '<> Φαν^ρωθ^ισαν Sc νυν δια τη^
€πκ^αι/ια9 τον σ{ωτη)ρ{ο)ς ημών θ{€θ)ν
κατα[>γησαντος μ€ν τον ^αι^α
τον φωτίσαντος Sc ζατην icat α
φθαρσι,αν δια τον evayycXtov «9
ο €Τ€θην €γω κήρυξ και, απο
στόλος KCU διδάσκαλος δι τ^ι/ ou
[τια]ι/ KCU ταιη-α πάσχω αλλ ουκ €
[παισχυι/ομαι • • •1
3"
II
12
II
2 [ και α τ^κονσας]
ρ. 154 ^αρ €/jiov δια πολλών μαρτυρω{ν)
ταύτα παραθου πιστοί^ αν{θρωπ)οι,ς οι,
τι,ν€ς €ΐ,κανοι, ^σονταχ και, €Τ€
3 /)ονς διδα^αι σννκακοπαθησον
^ως κάλος στρατιώτης χ(ρι,στο)υ ι,{ησο)υ'
4 Ονδ€ΐς στρατευόμενος εμπλε
κ€ται ταις του βίου πραγματ[ιαχς^
[ti/a] τω στρατο\ογησαντ[ι, apcoT^•]
5 [εαν δ€ και α]^λ[2^ τις, .]
14 [ δια/Ααρτνρο/Α€ΐΌς]
ρ. 155 ενώπιον του θ{εο)υ μη λογομαχ€ΐ(ν)
€π ovSev χρησιμον βπι κατά
στροφή των aJcσυovτωv'
15 %που8ασον σεαυτον δοκιμο(ι/)
παραστησαι τω θ {ε) ω εργατην α
νεπαχσγυντον ορθοτομουν
τα τον \ογον της αλΐ}^€ΐας*
ι6 τα[ς δ€] βέβηλους κενοφωνιας
ΐΓ[€ριιστ]ασο επι π\ει,ο[ν γαρ]
[ΐΓ/οοκοψονσιι/ ασέβειας, •..•.]
10 €ΐηφαν€ΐας \ χριστού ιτ^σου pro $€θυ
II, 2 ικανοί
Digitized by
Google
312 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT IV
22 [ Stance Sc]
p. 156 Βίκαωσννην πιχττιν αγαπηρ ct
ρηνηρ μετά τταιηων των €πνκα
\ουμ€ρωρ top K{vpt,o)p €κ καθαρας
23 καρδίας * τας δβ μώρας και απαι
Αευτονς ζΎ)τησ€ΐς παραιτου €ΐ
8ως OTL γ€ρρωσ€ΐ, μαχας *
24 Δούλοι/ Sc κ{υριο)υ ον δι μαχ€σθαι, αλ
λα ηπιορ cw/at προς παρτας [δι]
δακηκοι/ αρ^ζικακορ [ ]
III
6 [. . και αι\μαΧ(ύΤ(,ζορτ€ς\
Ρ' ^57 γνρανκαρι,α σ€σωρ€υμ€Ρα αμαρ
τιαις αγομ€Ρα ετηθνμιαις ποι
7 Κ€ΐλαΐ9 παντοτ€ μαρθαρορτα
καν μη8€ποτ€ €t$ €πιγι/ακηι/
αλΐ}^€ΐα9 ekdevp Ζυραμερα '
8 Οι/ τροπορ Se ναρρης και ιαμβρης
αρτ€στησαρ μωνσ€ΐ ' οχττως
[κ]α(τ ουτον αρθισταρται τη α\η
[e€vq,y αρθρωποι κατ€φθαρμ€Ρθί top povPy]
16 [και ωφ€\νμος προς διδασκαλιαι/]
ρ. 158 προς €\€γμορ' προς εηαρορθω
σιρ ' προς παιΒυαρ τηρ €Ρ δικαι
17 οσνρΎ) ' ιρα άρτιος η ο τον θ{€ο)υ αρ{θρωπ)ος
προς παρ €ργορ αγαθορ ^ζηρτι
IV Ι σμ€Ρος' διαμαρτύρομαι €ρω
ΙΙιορ του θ{€ο)ν και χ{ριστο)υ ι{ησο)υ τον /χβλλοι/
τος κριρ€ΐρ ζωι/τας και Ρ€κρ[ονς]
[και τηρ €πιφαρ€ΐαρ αντον και τηρ βασιΚ^ιορ αυτού.]
22 om πάντων | 23 γ€ννωσι pro γ£ννωσ€ΐ | 24 Set pro &
III, 6 τΓΟίκιΛχας | 16 TnuSctav
Digitized by
Google
AD TITUM 313
8 [ov απο8ωσ€ΐ> μοι, ο κύριος ev ckcii^]
p. 159 τη ημ€ρα ov μόνον 8c €μοι αλ
λα και Ίτασιν τοις ηγαττηκοσιν
την €πιφανιαν αντου'
9 %πον8ασον €Κθ€ΐν προς μ€ τα
ΙΟ χ€ΐον 8ημας γαρ μ€ €νκατ€Κί
π€ν αγαττησας τον νχη/ αιωι^α
[καχ €πορ€υθη ct9 θ^σσαΚονικην •]
ι8 [ και σω[
ρ. ΐ6θ σ€ΐ €19 την βασιΚ^ιαν αντου την
€πονρανίον ω η Ζοζα €ΐς τους at
ωνας των αιώνων αμήν'
19 ΑστΓοσασθ^ πρισκαν και ακυΧαν
2ο και τον ονησιφορον οίκον [β]
ραστος [€μ€]ιν€[ν ev κορι]νθω τρο
[φιμον Sc aneKeiwov €v μιλητω]
[ασ'θ€νουντα ]
ρ. ι6ΐ ΠΡΟΣ ΤΙΤΟΝ f
Ι
Ι παυλος 8ου\ος θ{€θ)υ απόστολος
δ€ ι(τ)σο)ν \{ριστο)ν κατά πιστιν €κλ€κτω{ν)
θ{<εο)ν και €πιγνωσιν αΚηθιας της
2 κατ ενσφ^ιαν €π €λπιδι ζωής
αιωνίου ην βττηγγειλατο ο αψ€ν
^ης θ{€θ)ς προ "χρονών αιωι^ιωι/
3 [€φαν€ρωσ€ν Se καιροις ι8]ιοις
[τον λογον αντου, ]
Ρ• ^^2 ΙΟ Εισιν γαρ πολλοί και ανυπότακτοι
ματαιολογοι και φρ^ναπαται
IV, 8 add ο δίκαιος κριτψ ante ου | ηγαπηκοσί \ €πιφαν€Μν \ 9 ταχέως pro ταχείον \
10 €γκατ€λ€ΐ7Γ€ν Ι 19 οσπασαι pro ασπασασ^€
Ι, 1 αλήθειας
Digitized by
Google
314 WASHINGTON MANUSCRIPT IV
II μάλιστα ot €Κ της π€ρι,τομης ους
δι €πιχττομι.ζ€ΐ,ν οι/ην€ς όλους
οι,κους ανατρ^ιτουσιν ΒιΖασκον
Τ€9 α μη Set αχσγρου κ€ρΒους χο»ριν
II
4 [ ^^^ σωφρονίζω]
ρ. 163 ΟΊ, τας ν€ας φιΧαν8ρους eti/ot
5 φιΧοτ€κνους σωφρονας
[α\γνας' οικουργους αγαπάς υπο
τασσομ€νας τοι,ς ιδίοις avhpfuriv
ιι/α μη ο λόγος του θ{€ο)υ βλασφη
6 μτμαχ ' τους ν€ωτ€ρους ωσ[αυτως]
[παρακαλ€ΐ, σωφρον^ι,ν^ ]
14 \ος €Βωκ€ν €αυτον υπ€ρ ημων^ ινα λυτρ[
ρ, 164 ωσητοΛ ημάς αττο πάσης αρομχας
και καθαριχτη €αυτω λαον irc/xot;
σι,ον ζηλωτηρ κοΧων €ργωρ
15 ταιη'α XaXei και irapcucaXei koll €
[λεγχ€ μ€Γα πα]σης €ΐηταγης μη
[δας σου ιτ^ρι,φρονεντω ]
III
8 [ ιι/α φρον\ ΚΖ
ρ• 165 Τίζουσιν καΧων €ργωρ wpourra
σθαχ οι π€πιστ€νκοτ€9 θ{^)ω •
Ταιη'α €στιν καλά και ωφέλιμα
9 τοΐ9 αρ{θρωπ)οις' μώρας δβ ζητήσεις
[κ]αι γ€ν€αλογια9 και €ρΐ9 και
[/ϋΐα]χα9 ι^ομ[ικα9 περαστασο ' • • ]
11 Set pro &
III, 8 φροντίζωσιν pro φρονηζσυσ^ \ 9 «pcv pro cpc«
Digitized by
Google
AD PHILEMONEM 315
p. 166 I ΠΡΟΣ Φ[ίλημονα]
1 Πανλθ9 δ6(Γ/χΐ09 \{ριστο)υ ι,{ησο)ν και τψο
θεός ο αδβλφος φιΚημονι, τ[ω]
2 [α]γα7Γητω και σνν^ργω 'ημω\ν^ και]
[απ]ψια τη aSe\(fyq και αρ)(νπ[πω]
[τω σννστρ\ατΐ03τη 'ημών και [ry]
3 [κατ* OUCOV σον €κκ\ησία' χ]α/)ΐ9
[υμι^ρ και ^ιρτηντ) απο deov πατρός ημών και]
[κνριον νησον xpurrov' ]
ρ. 167 14 χωρίς δε της σης γνώμης ovS^v η
θ€Κησα ποιησαι ννα μη ως κατά αν
αγκην το αγαθόν σου η άλλα κατά €[κον]
1$ σιον τάχα γαρ δια τοντο €χωρι,σ[θη]
προς ωραν ι,να αχωνι^ον αυ]τον [ane]
16 χης ovKen [ως δούλοι^, άλλα vnep δούλοι^,]
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
University of Michigan Studies
ΗυΜΑΝΙΒΉΟ SERIES
General Editors: FRANCIS W. K£LSET and HENRT A. SAlfDERS
Size, 22.7 X 15.2 cm. 8°. Bound in cloth
V
Vol. I. Roman Historical Sources and Institutions. Edited
by Professor Henry A. Sanders, University of Michigan.
Pp. viii + 402. $2.50 net.
CONTENTS
1. The Myth about Tarpeia: Professor Henry A. Sanders.
2. The Movements of the Chorus Chanting the Carmen Sae-
CULARE : Professor Walter Dennison, Swarthmore College.
3. Studies in the Lives of Roman Empresses, Julia Mamaea:
Professor Mary Gilmore Williams, Mt. Holyoke College.
4. The Attitude of Dio Cassius toward Epigraphic Sources:
Professor Duane Reed Stuart, Princeton University.
5. The Lost Epitome of Livy : Professor Henry A. Sanders.
6. The Principales of the Early Empire : Professor Joseph H.
Drake, University of Michigan.
7. Centurions as Substitute Commanders of Auxiliary Corps :
Professor George H. Allen, University of Cincinnati.
V
Vol. II. Word Formation in PROvENgAL. By Professor Ed-
ward L. Adams, University of Michigan. Pp. xvii + 607.
$4.00 net.
Vol. III. Latin Philology. Edited by Professor Clarence
Linton Meader, University of Michigan. Pp. vii + 290.
$2.00 net.
Parts Sold Separately in Paper Covers:
Part L The Use of idem, ipse, and Words of Related Mean-
ing. By Clarence L. Meader. Pp. i-iii. $0.75.
Part Π. A Study in Latin Abstract Substantives. By Professor
Manson A. Stewart, Yankton College. Pp. 113-78. $0.40.
Part in. The Use of the Adjective as a Substantive in the
De Rerum Natura of Lucretius. By Dr. Frederick T. Swan.
Pp. 179-214. $0.40.
Part IV. Autobiographic Elements in Latin Inscriptions. By
Professor Henry H. Armstrong, Drury College, Pp. 215-86.
$0.40.
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New York
Digitized by
Google
University of Michigan Studies — Continued
Vol. IV. Roman History and Mythology. Edited by Pro-
fessor Henry A. Sanders. Pp. viii + 427. $2.50 net.
Parts Sold Separately in Paper Covers:
Part I. Studies in the Life of Heliogabalus. By Dr. Orma
Fitch Butler, University of Michigan. Pp. 1-169. $1.25 net.
Part II. The Myth of Hercules at Rome. By Professor John
G. Winter, University of Michigan. Pp. 171-273. $0.50 net.
Part III. Roman Law Studies in Livy. By Professor Alvin E.
Evans, Washington State College. Pp. 275-354. $0.40 net.
Part IV. Reminiscences of Ennius in Silius Italicus. By Dr.
Loura B. Woodruff. Pp. 355-424. io.40 net.
Vol. V. Sources of the Synoptic Gospels. By Rev. Dr.
Carl S. Patton, First Congregational Church, Columbus, Ohio.
Pp. xiii + 263. $1.30 net.
Size, 28 X 18.5 cm. 4to.
Vol. VI. Athenian Lekythoi with Outline Drafting in
Glaze Varnish on a White Ground. By Arthur Fair-
banks, Director of the Museum of Fine Arts, Boston.
With 15 plates, and 57 illustrations in the text. Pp. viii + 371.
Bound in cloth. $4.00 net.
y
Vol. VII. Athenian Lekythoi with Outline Drawing in
Matt Color on a White Ground, and an Appendix:
Additional Lekythoi with Outline Drawing in Glaze
Varnish on a White Ground. By Arthur Fairbanks.
With 41 plates. Pp. χ + 275. Bound in cloth. $3.50 net.
VoL."^ VIII. The Old Testament Manuscripts in the Freer
Collection. By Professor Henry A. Sanders, University of
Michigan. With 9 plates showing pages of the Manuscripts
in facsimile. Pp. viii H- 357. Bound in cloth. $3.50 net.
Parts Sold Separately in Paper Covers :
Part I. The Washington Manuscript of Deuteronomy and
Joshua. With 3 folding plates. Pp. vi+104. $1.25.
Part II. The Washington Manuscript of the Psalms. With i sin-
gle plate and 5 folding plates. Pp. viii + 105-357. $2.00 net.
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New Toik
Digitized by
Google
University of Michigan Studies — Continued
V
Vol. IX. The New Testament Manuscripts in the Freer
Collection. By Professor Henry A. Sanders, University
of Michigan. With 8 plates showing pages of the Manu-
scripts in facsimile. Pp. ix + 323. Bound in cloth. $3.50 net
Parts sold separately in Paper Covers :
Part I. The Washington Manuscript of the Four Gospels.
With 5 plates. Pp. vii + 247. $2.00 net.
Part II. The Washington Fragments of the Epistles of Paul.
With 3 plates. Pp. vii, 249-315. $1.25 net
Vol. X. The Coptic Manuscripts in the Freer Collection.
By Professor William H. Worrell, Hartford Seminary
Foundation.
Part I. A Fragment of a Psalter in the Sahidic Dialect.
The Coptic Text, with an Introduction, and with 6 plates show-
ing pages of the Manuscript and Fragments in facsimile.
Pp. xxvi +112. $2.00 net.
Vol. XI. Contributions to the History of Science. {Parts
I and II ready)
Part I. Robert of Chester's Latin Translation of the Algebra
OF Al-Khowarizmi. With an Introduction, Critical Notes, and
an English Version. By Professor Louis C. Karpinski, Univer-
sity of Michigan. With 4 plates showing pages of manuscripts
in facsimile, and 25 diagrams in the text. Pp. vii+ 164. Paper
covers. $2.00 net.
/ Part II. The Prodromus of Nicolaus Steno's Latin Disser-
tation ON A Solid Body Enclosed by Process of Nature
wfthin a Solid. Translated into English by Professor John G.
Winter, University of Michigan, with a Foreword by Professor
William H. Hobbs. With 7 plates. Pp. 165-283. Paper
covers. $1.30 net.
Part III. Vesuvius in Antiquity. Passages of Ancient Authors,
with a Translation and Elucidations. By Francis W. Kelsey.
Illustrated.
^ VpL. XII. Studies in East Christian and Roman Art. By
Professor Charles R. Morey, Princeton University, and Pro-
fessor Walter Dennison, Swarthmore College. With 67
plates (10 colored) and 91 illustrations in the text. Pp. xii
+ 175. ^475 net
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
Publishers 64-^6 Fifth Avenue New York
Digitized by
Google
University of Michigan Studies — Continued
Parts sold separately :
Part I. East Christian Paintings in the Freer Collection.
By Professor Charles R. Morey. With 13 plates (10 colored)
and 34 illustrations in the text. Pp. xii + 87. Bound in cloth.
$2.50 net.
Part II. A Gold Treasure of the Late Roman Period from
Egypt. By Professor Walter Dennison. With 54 plates and 57
illustrations in the text Pp. 89-175. Bound in cloth. $2.50 net.
Vol. XIII. Documents from the Cairo Genizah in the
Freer Collection. Text, with Translation and an Intro-
duction by Professor Richard Gottheil, Columbia University.
(Jn Preparation^)
SCIENΉΠC SERIES
Size, 28 X 18.5 cm. 4^ Bound in cloth
Vol. I. The Circulation and Sleep. By Professor John F.
Shepard, University of Michigan. Pp. χ + 83, with an Atlas
of 83 plates, bound separately. Text and Atlas, $2.50 net.
Vol. II. Studies on Divergent Series and Summability. By
Professor Walter B. Ford, University of Michigan. Pp. xi-H
193• ^2.50.
University of Michigan Publications
HUMANISTIC PAPERS
Size, 22.7 X 15.2 cm. 8°. Bound in cloth
The Life and Works of George Sylvester Morris. A
Chapter in the History of American Thought in the
Nineteenth Century. By Professor R. M. Wenley, Uni-
versity of Michigan. Pp. xv+ 332. $1.50 net.
Latin and Greek in American Education, with Symposia on
the Value of Humanistic Studies. Edited by Francis
W. Kelsey. Pp. χ + 396. $1.50 net.
The Menaechmi of Plautus. The Latin Text, with a Trans-
lation by Joseph H. Drake, University of Michigan. Pp. xi
+ 130. Paper covers. $0.60 net.
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
Publishers 64-^6 Fifth Avenue New York
Digitized by
Google
Handbooks of Archaeology and Antiquities
Edited by PERCY GARDNER and FRANCIS W. KELSET
THE PRINCIPLES OF GREEK ART
By PERCY GARDNER, Litt.D., Lincoln and Merton Professor of Classical
Archaeology in the University of Oxford.
Makes clear the artistic and psychological principles underlying Greek art, especially
sculpture, which is treated as a characteristic manifestation of the Greek spirit, a devel-
opment parallel to that of Greek literature and religion. While there are many hand-
books of Greek archaeology, this volume holds a unique place.
New Edition. Illustrated. Cloth , $2.$ο
GREEK ARCHITECTURE
By ALLAN MARQUAND, Ph.D., L.H.D., Professor of Art and Archaeology
in Princeton University.
Professor Marquand, in this interesting and scholarly volume, passes from the mate-
rials of construction to the architectiual forms and decorations of the buildings of
Greece, and lastly, to its monuments. Nearly four hundred illustrations assist the
reader in a clear understanding of the subject.
Illustrated, Cloth, $2.25
GREEK SCULPTURE
By ERNEST A. GARDNER, M.A., Professor of Archaeology in University
College, London.
A comprehensive outline of our present knowledge of Greek sculpture, distinguishing
the different schools and periods, and showing the development of each. This volume,
fully illustrated, fills an important gap and is widely used as a text-book.
lUustraUd. Cloth, $2.30
GREEK CONSTITUTIONAL HISTORY
By A. H. J. GREENIDGE, M.A., Late Lecturer in Hertford College and Brase-
nose College, Oxford.
Most authors in writing of Greek History emphasize the structure of the constitutions ;
Mr. Greenidge lays particular stress upon the workings of these constitutions. With
this purpose ever in view, he treats of tne development of Greek public law, distinguish-
ing the different types of states as they appear.
Cloth y $ι.$ο
GREEK AND ROMAN COINS
By G. F. Hill, M. Α., of the Department of Coins and Medals in the British
Museum.
All the information needed by the beginner in numismatics, or for ordinarjr reference,
is here presented. The conaensation necessary to bring the material within the size
of the present volume has in no way interfered with its clearness or readableness.
IllustraUd. Cloth, $2.25
GREEK ATHLETIC SPORTS AND FESTIVALS
By E. NORMAN GARDINER, M. Α., Sometime Classical Exhibitioner of Christ
Church College, Oxford.
With more than two hundred illustrations from contemporary art, and bright descrip-
tive text, this work proves of equal interest to the general reader and to the student of
the past. Many of the problems with which it deals — the place of physical training,
games, athletics, in daily and national life — are found to be as real at the present time
as they were in the far-off days of Greece.
Illustrated. Cloth, $2.50
ON SALE WHEREVER BOOKS ARE SOLD
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New Tork
Digitized by
Google
Handbooks of Archaeology and Antiquities — Continued
ATHENS AND ITS MONUMENTS
By CHARLES HEALD WELLER, of the University of Iowa.
This book embodies the results of many years of study and of direct observation during
different periods of residence in Athens. It presents in concise and readable form a
description of the ancient city in the light of the most recent investigations. Profusely
illustrated with Half-tones and Line Engravings.
lUuslrated, Cloth, $4,00
THE DESTRUCTION OF ANCIENT ROME
By RODOLFO LANCIANI, D.C.L., Oxford ; LL.D., Harvard ; Professor of
Ancient Topography in the University of Rome.
Rome, the fete of her buildings and masteφieces of art, is the subject of this profusely
illustrated volume. Professor Lanciani gives us vivid pictures of the Eternal City at
the dose of the different periods of history.
lUusirated, Cloth, $1.50
ROMAN FESTIVALS
By W. WARDE FOWLER, M.A., FeUow and Sub-Rector of Lincoln College,
Oxford.
This book covers in a concise form almost all phases of the public worship of the
Roman state, as well as certain ceremonies which, strictly speaking, lay outside that
public worship. It will be found very useful to students of Roman literature and his-
tory as well as to students of anthropology and the history of religion.
Cloth, $i.so
ROMAN PUBLIC LIFE
By A. H. J. GREENIDGE, Late Lecturer in Hertford College and Brasenose
College, Oxford.
The growth of the Roman constitution and its working during the developed Republic
and the Principate is the subject which Mr. Greenidge here set for himself. All im-
portant aspects of public life, municipal and provincial, are treated so as to reveal the
political genius of the Romans in connection with the chief problems of administration.
Cloth, $2.50
MONUMENTS OF THE EARLY CHURCH
By WALTER LOWRIE, M.A., Late Fellow of the American School of Classical
Studies in Rome, Rector of St. Paul's Church, Rome.
Nearly two hundred photographs and drawings of the most representative monumental
remains of Christian antiquity, accompanied by detailed expositions, make this volume
replete with interest for the general reader and at the same time useful as a hand-book
for the student of Christian archaeology in all its branches.
Illustrated. Cloth, $1.50
MONUMENTS OF CHRISTIAN ROME
By ARTHUR L. FROTHINGHAM, Ph.D., Sometime Associate Director of the
American School of Classical Studies in Rome, and formerly Professor of Archae-
ology and Ancient History in Princeton University.
" The plan of the volume is simple and admirable. The first part comprises a histor-
ical sketch ; the second, a classification of the monuments." — Tke Outlook.
lUuslrated. Cloth, $2.2$
ON SALE WHEREVER BOOKS ARE 80LD
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New York
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
G<
Digitized by
Google
